《Stranded in a Magical World with my Lightsaber》


 Chapter I Part I

    A long time ago, in a galaxy far, far away...


    Since the fall of the Republic, the galaxy has darkened under the reign of the Galactic Empire. Year after year, worlds have fallen to the Empire''s grip, and where freedom once flourished, fear now reigns. Entire systems lie subdued and lifeless, stripped of resources and spirit, while Imperial patrols enforce brutal control, hunting down those who resist and silencing any who remember what was lost.


    In the galaxy''s lawless fringes, outlaws and smugglers find shelter from Imperial eyes. Relics of the Clone Wars¡ªrare droid processors, weapons, and priceless artifacts¡ªhave become a thriving trade, highly sought after by the daring and the desperate alike. August Sinclair is one such smuggler, a dealer of Clone Wars salvage who makes his living selling droid components and stolen tech.


    After narrowly escaping a pirate ambush, Sinclair''s latest prize¡ªa coveted set of droid processors¡ªcomes at a high cost. His ship, the Crucible, limps through hyperspace, its hull battered and barely holding together, as he speeds toward the next port, each jump a race against the dangers that shadow him in the lawless depths of the Outer Rim.


    I can barely feel my arms. The pain was once sharp, but now it''s a dull ache, replaced by a numbness that spreads down to my fingertips. My throat is parched, my lips cracked and dry. The stench of the room is overwhelming¡ªrotting food, sweat, and something else, something sickly sweet that turns my stomach. It''s pitch black; I can''t see my own hand in front of my face, even if I had the strength to lift it.


    Suddenly, a door hisses and slides open, flooding the room with blinding light. I squint against the brightness, trying to make out the shapes that stand in the doorway. Two figures obscure the light: one tall and reptilian, the other cloaked and human-like.


    "Is this the child?" Echoes the figure on the right, his voice calm and authoritative.


    "Yesss, thisss is the child," the reptilian hisses, stepping forward. Even in silhouette, I can see his scales glinting in the light. He is dressed in fine robes, adorned with jewelry, his appearance a stark contrast to the filth of the room. His eyes are a piercing yellow, filled with a cruel intelligence.


    "Thisss one isss quite the catch. He''ssss no ordinary ssslave. He hasss the ability to move objectsss with hisss mind. I sssawsss it. Broke itsss chainsss. Tried to essscape, he did. Caussseed quite the commotion, incapacitating many of my guardsss. Moved large rocksss with hisss mind. He even freed a group of child ssslaves... none of them made it."


    "Interesting," the cloaked figure muses, his voice carrying a hint of amusement.


    The reptilian hisses again. "Are you sssure you want to buy thisss one? He''sss been in here for four daysss without food or water. I have far healthier ssslaves."


    "No need," the cloaked figure replies calmly.


    Before I can comprehend what''s happening, a red blade of light pierces the reptilian''s chest. The room fills with the smell of burning flesh. It gasps, his yellow eyes widening in shock and pain. The aristocratic poise is gone, replaced by a look of utter betrayal. He collapses, revealing his full form: a Trandoshan whose scales shimmer in the dim light, his fine robes now scorched and stained.


    The hooded figure steps forward, the red lightsaber still lit. He pulls back his hood, revealing a man with a finely trimmed beard and a head of meticulously styled hair. His eyes, dark and calculating, bore into mine as he approaches. He reaches out with the lightsaber, cutting away my chains effortlessly. I fall to the ground, too weak to stand, my limbs heavy and unresponsive.


    The man kneels beside me, turning off his lightsaber and extending a hand. His gaze softens just a fraction. With what little strength I have left, I grasp his hand. His grip is strong, steadying me as he helps me to my feet. My legs tremble, but the promise in his eyes gives me the strength to stand.


    "Come," he says, his voice firm but with a hint of encouragement. "Your training has begun, my new Acolyte."


    ?????


    A young human male stirs in his sleep, tangled in the dark thermal sheets of his bed. His eyes snap open, and he sits up abruptly, cold sweat clinging to his skin. The remnants of his dream linger, vivid and haunting. He rubs his arms, half expecting to feel the bruises and cuts that were so real moments ago, but his skin is smooth, unmarked. His throat, not parched as it was in the dream, allows him to swallow easily.


    This human male is August Sinclair, a smuggler who doesn''t work for any high-ranking crime organization and instead takes jobs wherever he can find them. His only rule is no living cargo. His ship, the Crucible, is currently on the way to a client with valuable cargo. The Crucible is a Corellian YT-2400 Light Freighter that, like most Corellian manufactured ships, exhibits a distinctive saucer-shaped hull with a heavily offset cylindrical cockpit extending from the starboard side. Behind the cockpit lies the escape pod. The Crucible has seen better days though. Its once sleek profile now marred by the rigors of countless journeys and skirmishes.


    The freighter''s durasteel hull is pockmarked with scorch marks, dents, and patches of mismatched plating. The original white and gray paint job has faded and chipped, revealing the bare metal underneath in several places. Rust streaks run down from various seams and bolts, adding to the ship''s weathered appearance. The cockpit''s transparisteel canopy is scratched and clouded and the hull around the cockpit bears deep scoring from blaster marks, with some areas hastily repaired using metal patches and welds.


    The Crucible''s most striking feature is its quartet of cylindrical engines, mounted in pairs on either side of the rear section. These engines, essential for the ship''s speed and maneuverability, have taken significant damage. That damage came from an ion torpedo during a pirate attack and the aftermath is evident. The engines'' casing are scorched and blackened, with some panels blown open to reveal fried circuitry and exposed wiring. Blue sparks intermittently flicker from the damaged components. The port-side engines show signs of catastrophic failure, with one engine completely offline and the other sputtering erratically. The damage has left a trail of singed metal along the hull, and various panels have been removed or hang loosely as makeshift repairs have been made.


    August takes in his surroundings, grounding himself in the present. His quarters aboard the Crucible are small but well-appointed for a smuggler captain. The room is shaped like a pentagon, with five distinct corners. In the far right corner rests his bed, larger and more comfortable than one would expect on such a shabby ship. The sheets are rumpled, evidence of his restless sleep.


    Across from the bed, in the far left corner, is a small bathroom. August checks the time on the wall-mounted chronometer¡ªit reads that the equivalent of four hours have passed since he last laid down, but the intensity of the dream has left him more restless than before.


    He swings his legs over the side of the bed and pads over to the bathroom. The space is compact, just large enough to contain a sink with a small mirror above it, a toilet, and a narrow shower stall. The mirror is slightly fogged, the remnants of condensation from his last use.


    August turns the tap on the sink, splashing cold water on his face. The shock of it helps to clear the lingering haze of the dream. He stares at his reflection, droplets of water sliding down his cheeks. The dream was a memory, he realizes¡ªa piece of his past, brought to the surface with startling clarity. Why does it keep coming back? Why does it feel so real?


    August pauses before the mirror, taking in his reflection. The man staring back at him is in his mid to late twenties, with features hardened by years of combat and survival. His short chestnut-colored hair is neatly trimmed, matching the short beard that frames his strong jawline. The beard adds a touch of ruggedness to his otherwise youthful face.


    His eyes are a striking gray, reflecting a depth of experience and a hint of weariness. They are eyes that have seen too much, that have witnessed the horrors of battle and the darker sides of the galaxy. Despite this, there is a spark of determination in them, a fire that refuses to be extinguished.


    His skin bears the marks of his lifestyle¡ªsmall scars and faint bruises, the remnants of countless skirmishes. There''s a small, barely noticeable scar cutting through his left eyebrow, a souvenir from a close call years ago. A large, jagged scar runs across his chest, the result of a more severe encounter, while a single, deep stabbing scar marks the point of entry from a blade that nearly claimed his life. His physique is lean and muscular, a testament to his rigorous training and the constant demands of his dangerous profession.


    Deciding to shake off the unease, he strips off his thermals and steps into the shower. The water is cold, as it often is aboard the Crucible, but he''s used to it. The icy stream invigorates him, washing away the sweat and lingering tendrils of the dream. As he soaps up and rinses off, his mind drifts back to the dream. He wonders why these memories persist, haunting him in his sleep.


    After his shower, August dries off and dresses in a clean set of thermals. He approaches a section of the wall near his bed and presses a concealed button on a panel. With a quiet hum, the wall slides open, revealing a hidden armory. The small room is outfitted with clothes, gear, weapons, and armor¡ªall meticulously organized.


    He steps inside, surveying his collection. Here, everything has its place: blasters and vibroblades neatly arranged on racks, armor suits hanging in a row, various gadgets and tools stored in compartments. This is where he prepares for the dangerous life of a smuggler, and today will be no different.


    August dresses with practiced efficiency, sliding into his black pants and securing his heavy-duty boots. He takes a moment to inspect his Shore Trooper chest plate. It has been heavily reinforced, painted black to match the rest of his gear. It''s no beskar, but it offers far better protection than the standard issue, a crucial advantage in his line of work. The black Shore Trooper chest plate adds to his imposing presence, reinforced to withstand more than its standard issue counterpart. It complements his black pants and heavy-duty boots, creating a silhouette that is both formidable and agile.


    Next, he straps a holster onto his right leg, ensuring it''s snug and secure, and another holster behind his lower back. He grabs a vibroblade and slides it into his boot, the familiar weight a comforting presence. He then holsters his Malorian Arms 3516 by his right leg, its sleek design a blend of functionality and power. The Glie-44 fits perfectly into the holster at his lower back, balanced and ready for quick access.


    His gauntlets are the last pieces of gear he dons, and they are something special. Inspired by Mandalorian design, they offer a range of functionalities:


    Blaster: Integrated into the right gauntlet, the blaster is compact yet powerful, capable of delivering precision shots.


    Tiny Rocket Launcher: Built into the left gauntlet, this miniaturized launcher can fire different kinds of rockets. He has a selection of explosive, smoke, and EMP rockets.


    Built-in Communicator: Embedded in both gauntlets, allowing for seamless communication with the ship''s systems and his crew.


    Computer with Touchscreen and Hologram Display: A multi-functional tool on the left gauntlet that can display schematics, star charts, and tactical readouts. The touchscreen is responsive, and the hologram display can project detailed images.


    Energy Shield: Activated by a quick tap on the right gauntlet, this shield can withstand medium-sized blaster shots, providing crucial cover in a firefight.


    August flexes his hands, testing the fit and responsiveness of the gauntlets. Satisfied, he steps back into his quarters, taking a final look around to ensure he hasn''t forgotten anything. The dream still lingers in the back of his mind, but he pushes it aside. He has a job to do, and he needs to be focused. As he inspects himself, August adjusts the position of his holsters, ensuring his weapons are securely fastened and easily accessible. He flexes his fingers, feeling the subtle hum of power from the advanced gauntlets. He finishes by strapping on a brown leather satchel over his shoulders and a dark leather jacket that covers his arms and more importantly, the Glie-44 blaster. Geared up he steps out, closes the hidden armory, and steps out of his quarters.


    As August leaves his quarters and steps into a corridor, his attention is drawn to the slightly open door beside him. Pausing, he peers inside, taking in the scene with a mixture of curiosity and respect. The room is small and utilitarian yet filled with a palpable sense of curiosity and passion for technology. The first thing that catches his eye is the meticulously organized workbench that dominates one side of the room. Tools of various shapes and sizes are neatly arranged on a pegboard above the bench, each tool carefully labeled and positioned.


    Parts of dismantled droids and machinery are laid out on the surface, mid-repair or modification, as if their owner had been interrupted and never returned. Shelves line the walls, filled with an assortment of mechanical components, spare parts, and data pads containing schematics and technical manuals. Old, faded posters of classic starships and iconic droids adorn the walls. A small collection of model starships and droids, painstakingly assembled and painted, sits on a narrow shelf above the workbench.


    The bed, a simple bunk built into the wall, is neatly made, but a thin layer of dust on the blanket suggest it hasn''t been used in quite some time. Beside the bed, a nightstand holds a few personal items: a holo-picture frame displaying a rotating series of images: friends, possibly family, and various mechanical creations-frozen in time. A small, well-worn journal lies closed on the nightstand, its cover decorated with sketches of droids and starships. The lighting in the room is soft and warm, casting gentle shadows that emphasize the absence of its occupant. The air has a faint metallic scent, mixed with the subtle mustiness of disuse. A vent near the ceiling occasionally hums to life, circulating the stale air and making the small models on the shelf wobble slightly.


    August steps away and continues walking down the corridor. The walls of the corridor are lined with conduits and maintenance panels, some of which bear the marks of hasty repairs. The dim lighting casts long shadows, creating a sense of enclosed space. Ahead of him lies the med-bay, its door open, revealing sterile white interiors and the occasional glint of medical instrument. To his right, the corridor leads toward the cockpit and escape pod, where the hum of the ship''s systems is more pronounced. To his left is the door leading to the galley, a place of relaxation amidst the ship''s utilitarian design.


    August turns left and steps through the door into the galley. The galley is a cozy and welcoming space, designed for comfort despite the freighter''s rugged exterior. A well-worn couch sits against one wall, its fabric slightly faded from years of use but still providing a soft place to rest. In front of the couch, a gaming table stands, equipped with a holographic game board that flickers to life with the press of a button, ready for a round of Dejarik.


    The galley is currently empty, and August notes the stillness with a slight furrow of his brow. "She must still be working on the engines," he says to himself, a hint of concern flashing across his face. The engines had taken a hit recently, and their repair was crucial for their next journey.


    In one corner of the galley is the tiny kitchen, a compact but efficient area with everything needed to prepare a meal. The countertops are clutter-free, and a small sink sits beneath a cupboard filled with mismatched mugs and utensils. A compact stove and a food prep unit are neatly arranged, with various containers of spices and preserved foods lining a shelf above. A small, round table with a bench seat is tucked against the wall, a perfect spot for a quiet meal.


    August approaches the kitchen, the familiar scent of the ship''s interior mixing with the faint, comforting aroma of the galley''s residual smells. He reaches for a clean mug from the cupboard and places it beneath the beverage dispenser. With a press of a button, the machine hums to life, dispensing a steaming, dark liquid known as caf, a staple among star farers.


    As the mug fills, August glances toward the corridor leading to the engine room, the cargo hold, and the turret access point. The door to the engine room is slightly ajar, a soft blue glow emanating from within, accompanied by the occasional sound of tools clanking and the distant murmur of focused conversation.


    With his mug of hot caf in hand, August walks over to the small table and sits down on the bench. He takes a sip, savoring the warmth and the rich, earthy flavor. His thoughts drift to the repairs being made, and he can''t help but feel a pang of worry. The Crucible had seen them through many scrapes, and the engines were its beating heart. He trusted her, but the recent damage had been severe.


    He takes another sip, letting the heat of the caf calm his nerves. The galley, usually a place of camaraderie and relaxation, feels unusually quiet. August''s gaze lingers on the door to the engine room, and he silently wills the repairs to go smoothly, knowing that their survival depended on it.


    With a deep breath, he stands up, ready to check on the progress and leaving the galley behind. The Crucible needed to be in top shape for their next mission, and he needed to ensure everything was on track. The empty galley behind him, August heads toward the corridor, his steps purposeful and his mind focused on the task ahead.


    August steps through the slightly ajar door into the engine room, where the blue glow from the hyperdrive and the hum of machinery create an almost otherworldly atmosphere. The room is a tight, confined space filled with conduits, power cells, and various control panels. The air is tinged with the smell of coolant and burnt metal, remnants of the recent ion torpedo strike.


    At the heart of this mechanical labyrinth, kneeling beside an open panel with a set of tools spread out around her, is a young woman with vibrant red hair tied back in a messy bun. Her jumpsuit is smeared with grease and grime, evidence of her non-stop work on the engines. Despite the dirt and exhaustion visible on her face, her green eyes sparkle with an undiminished love for her work.


    This is Lyra, the ship''s mechanic, and the only other living crew member aboard the Crucible. Her bubbly personality and infectious enthusiasm for droids and machines are well-known to August; though today, she seems worn down by the continuous effort to keep the engines functional.


    As August approaches, Lyra glances up and, with a bright smile, she springs to her feet. "August!" she exclaims, her eyes catching sight of the steaming mug of caf in his hand.


    Before he can react, Lyra reaches out and snatches the mug from his grasp. "Thanks for bringing this to me!" she says cheerfully, taking a grateful sip. "I really needed this!"


    August hides his distaste at the action, keeping his expression calm. "Uh, sure, you''re welcome," he says, his voice even. He had intended the drink for himself, but he could see Lyra needed it more.


    They exchange greetings, and August takes a moment to observe the state of the engines. The damage is evident: exposed wiring, patched-up panels, and parts strewn about indicate the severity of the repairs.


    "How''s it looking, Lyra?" August asks, concern lacing his tone.


    Lyra sets the mug down and wipes her forehead with the back of her hand, leaving a smudge of grease. "The engines are holding up, but just barely. The ion torpedo did a number on them. We''ve been in hyperspace for 12 hours, and the trip would have been faster if we didn''t have to travel so slowly to avoid stressing the engines too much."


    August frowns, his worry deepening. "You''ve been working on them the entire time, haven''t you?"


    Lyra nods, her usual energy dimmed by fatigue. "Yeah, couldn''t risk them failing mid-trip. I had to make sure everything was stable."


    "Why didn''t you ask for help?" August''s voice softens, a mix of concern and frustration. "You can''t do everything on your own, Lyra."


    She looks up at him, her smile returning, though it doesn''t quite reach her eyes. "I know, but I figured you had enough on your plate. If it weren''t for you and AP-4, we''d be floating particles in the vacuum of space. I figured you could use some sleep. Besides, you know I love this stuff. I couldn''t just sit and do nothing."


    August places a hand on her shoulder, squeezing gently. "You need to take care of yourself too. We''re a team. Next time, let me help."


    Lyra nods, finally allowing herself to lean back against the bulkhead, her exhaustion catching up with her. "Okay, I promise. But we''re almost there. Just a few more tweaks, and the engines should hold until we reach our destination."


    August gives her a reassuring smile. "Alright. Let''s finish this together. You get some rest after we''re done, and I''ll keep an eye on things."


    Together, they turn their attention back to the engines, working side by side. The hum of the machinery continues, but with both of them focused on the task, the burden feels a little lighter.


    After several hours of intense work, August and Lyra manage to stabilize the engines. The room is still cluttered with tools and spare parts, but the immediate crisis has been averted. Lyra wipes her greasy hands on a rag, a look of relief mixed with lingering concern on her face.


    "This fix is only temporary," she says, her voice serious. "We''ll need to get the necessary parts to make a permanent repair. Otherwise, we risk another failure."


    August nods, appreciating her expertise and dedication. "Understood. Let''s hope we can find what we need at our destination."


    Just then, a chime echoes through the ship''s intercom. August is called to the bridge. "Looks like we''re arriving," he says, giving Lyra a reassuring smile before heading out of the engine room.


    ?????


    The bridge of the Crucible is a compact, functional space filled with various consoles and displays. The primary viewport stretches across the front, offering a mesmerizing view of hyperspace travel. Brilliant blue and white streaks of light stretch out infinitely, creating a tunnel-like effect as the ship hurtles through the void at faster-than-light speeds.


    At the helm is a pilot droid, designated AP-4. The droid has a sleek, humanoid form with four limbs, allowing it to manage multiple controls simultaneously. Its metal body is painted a dull silver, with joints and servos that move with precise efficiency. AP-4''s head swivels slightly as it monitors the ship''s systems, its optical sensors glowing a steady blue.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    "Approaching exit point," AP-4 announces in a smooth, modulated voice.


    Beside AP-4 is a C1-series astromech droid, designated C1-B4. The droid is a compact, cylindrical unit with a dome-shaped head featuring a single photoreceptor that blinks rhythmically. Its white and blue casing is scuffed from years of service, but it remains a reliable companion. C1-B4 is busy interfacing with the ship''s navigation systems, its various appendages and tools extending and retracting as it performs calculations and adjustments.


    Hovering near the back of the bridge is a dwarf probe droid, designated DP-7. This small, spherical droid is equipped with multiple sensor arrays and a few manipulator arms. It floats silently, its red photoreceptors scanning the surroundings and relaying information to the main console.


    As August steps onto the bridge, he feels a slight shift in the ship''s vibrations. AP-4 begins the countdown to exit hyperspace. "Three... two... one..."


    With a sudden lurch, the blue-white tunnel of hyperspace collapses into pinpoints of starlight, and the Crucible reenters normal space. The viewport now reveals their destination: an old Lucrehulk-class battleship, known as the Providence, floating silently in the void. The massive, circular hull of the battleship, with its distinct central sphere and sprawling docking arms, is illuminated by the distant light of a nearby star.


    The Providence is an imposing sight, its weathered hull bearing the scars of countless battles. Once a proud warship, it now serves as a makeshift spaceport, its hangars repurposed for trade and repair. Various smaller vessels flit around the hulking structure, docking and departing with practiced efficiency. The Providence is a hulking relic from the Clone Wars era, a testament to the grandeur and might of that long-past conflict. The Lucrehulk-class battleship, once the backbone of the Trade Federation''s fleet, now serves a different purpose. Hidden well from the prying eyes of the Empire, it has become a sanctuary for those seeking refuge, parts, or a hidden sanctuary. The ship''s massive circular structure, with its central sphere and vast docking arms, is bathed in the soft glow of a distant star, giving it an eerie yet majestic appearance.


    August moves to stand beside AP-4, his eyes scanning the scene before them. "Good work, AP-4. B4, keep an eye on the systems. We need to make sure everything stays stable until we can get those parts."


    C1-B4 beeps affirmatively, its photoreceptor swiveling to focus on the relevant data. DP-7 floats closer, ready to assist with any tasks that might arise.


    August taps into the comm system. "Lyra, we''re approaching the Providence. We''ll be docking shortly. Let''s get ready to find those parts."


    The Crucible maneuvers gracefully toward the massive battleship, the old but reliable freighter now guided by the skilled hands of its pilot droid and the diligent work of its astromech and probe droids. As the Crucible approaches the Providence, a communication signal crackles to life on the bridge. A voice, filtered and slightly distorted, fills the cockpit.


    "This is the Providence. Identify yourself and state your business."


    August steps forward, his expression calm and confident. "This is the Crucible. We''re here to acquire parts for emergency engine repairs."


    He then turns to C1-B4. "B4, send the authorization code."


    The astromech droid beeps affirmatively, extending a small appendage to interface with the ship''s communication system. A moment passes, the tension thick in the air, before the response comes through.


    "Authorization code accepted. You are cleared for entry. Proceed to landing bay three."


    The massive hangar bays of the Providence is a remarkable sight. The cavernous space has been transformed into a bustling makeshift town, with stalls and workshops lining the walls. The once pristine military hangar now hosts a variety of traders, mechanics, and travelers. Deactivated vulture droids and tri-fighters hang from the ceiling, relics from the Clone Wars ready to be activated if trouble arises.


    The Crucible maneuvers toward the left hangar, navigating through the maze of ships and structures. As they approach, dozens of landing pads come into view, each one bustling with activity. Small freighters, shuttles, and various transports are docked near the hangar''s entrance, creating a hive of mechanical and humanoid movement. The Crucible steers toward landing bay three, a designated area within the expansive hangar. The makeshift town, further back, comes into view with its stalls, workshops, and temporary living quarters.


    The Crucible''s landing is less than perfect. The ship shudders and jolts as it touches down, but AP-4 manages to bring it safely to a halt. August braces himself, then offers a nod of approval to the pilot droid.


    "Good work, AP-4. A bit rough, but safe. That''s what matters."


    August taps his communicator. "Lyra, meet me at the cargo bay. We''re down."


    August makes his way to the cargo bay, the heart of the Crucible''s storage and maintenance operations. The space is organized with military precision, thanks to Lyra''s meticulous nature. Two speeder bikes are parked neatly against one wall, ready for quick reconnaissance or transport. Crates of spare parts are stacked and labeled, each containing essential components for various ship systems.


    As August enters, he finds Lyra waiting for him, a mixture of exhaustion and determination in her eyes. Beside her stands an IG unit, designated IG-22. The droid, tall and imposing, has a sleek, gunmetal-gray chassis. Its red photoreceptors glow menacingly, and its arms are equipped with wrist blasters¡ªa modification courtesy of Lyra. However, Lyra''s reprogramming efforts have had an unintended side effect: IG-22 now vocalizes every thought that passes through its circuits, regardless of context or relevance.


    "August," Lyra greets him with a weary smile. "We''re ready."


    IG-22 immediately chimes in, its voice a mechanical monotone. "The probability of imminent danger is low. Current thoughts include: the temperature of the hangar bay, the configuration of the speeder bikes, and the likelihood of finding suitable parts quickly."


    August raises an eyebrow but decides to focus on the task at hand. "Good to see you, Lyra. Let''s get those parts and make sure the engines are back in top shape."


    "We''ve got a few hours before we meet the client," August adds, his tone firm but encouraging. "Let''s get what we need and be back in time for a quick rest."


    IG-22, ever vigilant, interjects. "Accompanying you on this mission is statistically unnecessary. Probability of attack aboard the Providence is low."


    August shakes his head, a hint of a smile playing at his lips. "I know the chances are low, but your presence will deter any potential troublemakers. You''re coming with us, IG-22."


    "Affirmative," IG-22 replies, its sensors scanning the area. "Current task: monitoring surroundings. Additional thoughts: the structural integrity of the cargo bay, the efficiency of Lyra''s organizational skills, and the need for further reprogramming to reduce extraneous commentary."


    Lyra suppresses a chuckle, her exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "Let''s get to work, August. The sooner we find those parts, the sooner we can get the Crucible running smoothly again."


    As they prepare to leave, August turns to Lyra. "Stay focused, Lyra. We can''t afford any distractions. Remember, IG-22 nearly bankrupted us, and we have just enough credits for the parts and maybe a warm meal."


    Lyra bristles slightly, her green eyes flashing with indignation. "August, I know why we''re here. My only intention is to get the parts we need. I''m not going to get distracted."


    August softens his tone, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I know you are, but we''ve got to be careful. Once we get the parts, you need to rest. You''ve been working non-stop."


    Lyra''s expression shifts from offended to determined, her bubbly personality shining through. "I promise, August. Once we get back, I''ll take a break."


    With their resolve set, the trio makes their way to the landing bay at the end of the cargo bay.


    As the Crucible settles onto landing bay three, the ship''s landing ramp extends downward with a mechanical whirr. The floor panels split and lower, forming a set of stairs. Steam hisses out from the hydraulic systems, and the ship creaks under its own weight, adding to the atmosphere of an old yet reliable vessel.


    "IG-22, retrieve the package," August instructs.


    The IG unit steps forward, its movements precise and efficient. It reaches into a secured compartment and retrieves a small pouch.


    Lyra, curiosity piqued, asks, "What''s in the pouch?"


    August glances at her, his expression neutral. "Memory chips from the Clone Wars era."


    "Why does the client want them?" Lyra persists.


    August''s face hardens slightly. "First rule of smuggling Lyra; never ask for the client''s intentions," he says as he puts the pouch into his satchel.


    They proceed down the ramp, the steam dissipating around them. At the base of the ramp, they are greeted by a male Ardennian named Willo. With his four arms and quick, lively movements, Willo cuts an impressive figure. His eyes twinkle with warmth and familiarity as he approaches.


    "August! Lyra! It''s good to see you both," Willo exclaims, his multiple hands clapping together in joy.


    "Willo, it''s been too long," August responds, shaking one of Willo''s hands warmly. Lyra follows suit, sharing a quick embrace.


    Willo is an old friend and a reliable contact in this part of space. He''s known for his resourcefulness and has helped August and Lyra out of tight spots more than once. He owns a shop where he sells all sorts of parts and machinery, though his organization pales compared to Lyra.


    "Look at the state of the Crucible! What happened?" Willo asks, concern etching his features.


    August sighs. "We got jumped by pirates near the Ryloth system. We-"


    Lyra jumps in, her eyes lighting up with the excitement of recounting the tale. "They were flying old Z-95 Headhunters. We dodged and weaved through their fire, and I managed to take out a few with some quick shots. We came across their main ship, an old Consular-class frigate retrofitted for battle. They called it the Black Talon. Just as we were about to jump to hyperspace, they hit us with an ion torpedo."


    Willo''s eyes widen. "And the Crucible is still in one piece after that?"


    August smiles, placing a hand on Lyra''s shoulder. "All because of Lyra''s amazing work. She''s the reason the Crucible is still in one piece. We''d be goners if it weren''t for her."


    Lyra blushes at the compliment, looking down at her feet.


    "Can you assist us in acquiring the necessary parts, Willo?" August asks, turning the conversation back to their immediate need.


    "Of course," Willo replies. "My shop just got a shipment of brand-new parts straight from Corellia. Won''t be cheap but for you I''ll sell them for reasonable prices."


    Lyra''s eyes light up with excitement, but August stops her with a raised hand. "Willo and I will fetch the parts ourselves. You need to stay and get some rest."


    Lyra opens her mouth to protest but notices the worried look in August''s eyes. She sighs, her shoulders drooping slightly. "Fine, I''ll rest. But you better get everything we need."


    "IG-22, stay with Lyra," August instructs.


    "Affirmative," IG-22 replies. "Current task: remain at Lyra''s side. Additional thoughts: ensure her safety, monitor surroundings, and evaluate the need for further repairs."


    "Thank you, IG-22," August says, grateful for the droid''s unwavering loyalty.


    With a final nod to Lyra and IG-22, August and Willo navigate through the bustling makeshift town within the vast hangar of the Providence. The air is filled with a cacophony of sounds: the chatter of merchants hawking their wares, the hum of machinery, and the occasional clank of metal as workers go about their tasks. B1 battle droids, relics from the Clone Wars, stand guard and patrol the area, their skeletal frames a stark reminder of a bygone era.


    The crowds are a diverse mix of species and professions. Twi''lek merchants haggling with customers over the price of spices, Rodian mechanics tinkering with speeder bikes, and even a few Gamorrean enforcers keeping a watchful eye on the proceedings. The scent of exotic foods wafts through the air from various food stalls, mixing with the smell of oil and metal from the many workshops.


    August follows Willo through the throngs of people, occasionally nodding to familiar faces. The atmosphere is lively but carries an undercurrent of tension, as is typical in Hutt-controlled space.


    ?????


    Finally, they arrive at Willo''s shop, a modest establishment marked by a cheesy, hand-painted sign swinging above the entrance: "Willo''s Wonders: Droid and Machine Parts". The sign is adorned with a cartoonish image of a happy droid holding a wrench, adding to its charm. Willo opens the door, and they step inside. The interior is a stark contrast to the organized chaos of the town outside. The shop is a mess¡ªparts and tools are strewn everywhere, shelves are haphazardly filled with droid limbs, circuit boards, and various mechanical components. The floor is littered with wires and scraps, making it difficult to navigate.


    August glances around, raising an eyebrow at the disarray. It''s a wonder how Willo manages to live and work in such a disorganized space, especially compared to the meticulous organization Lyra maintains on the Crucible.


    Willo seems unfazed by the mess, moving through the clutter with practiced ease. "Welcome back to my humble abode," he says with a grin, gesturing to the chaotic scene around them.


    August chuckles, shaking his head. "Humble is one way to put it, Willo. How do you find anything in here?"


    Willo laughs, waving a hand dismissively. "It''s organized chaos, my friend. I know exactly where everything is, even if it doesn''t look like it."


    August smirks, but there''s a touch of genuine admiration in his expression. Despite the mess, Willo has always been reliable, his shop a treasure trove of rare and useful parts.


    "Let''s get started," Willo says, heading towards the back of the shop where he keeps his more valuable inventory. "I think I have just what you need."


    As they delve deeper into the clutter, August can''t help but think of Lyra and how she would react to this place. He imagines her making quick work of organizing everything, and the thought brings a small smile to his face.


    Willo rifles through the disorganized shelves and bins, eventually producing a collection of engine parts precisely suited for the Crucible''s needs. He sets them on the counter with a triumphant grin. "Here we are, August. Everything you need to get that old bird flying right."


    August inspects the parts, nodding in approval. "These look perfect, Willo. What''s the damage?"


    "Two thousand credits and that''s with the discount. These parts normally go for three thousand credits."


    August''s eyes widen slightly. "That''s a bit steep, don''t you think? How about we knock it down by a couple hundred credits?"


    Willo crosses his arms, shaking his head with a smile. "I can''t go that low, August. These parts are top-notch and I am running a business here. How about I reduce it by one hundred credits?"


    August sighs, leaning on the counter. "Come on, Willo, you can do better than that. Another fifty credits off and you''ve got a deal."


    Willo chuckles, countering with a firm voice. "I''ll take off another 50, but that''s as low as I can go. These parts aren''t easy to come by. How about I throw in my services to help with the repairs? I''ve worked on the Crucible before, remember?"


    August considers the offer. The prospect of getting the engines fixed more quickly, allowing Lyra to rest, is appealing. "Alright, you''ve got a deal," he says reaching into his messenger back and retrieving the agreed upon amount of credits from a leather pouch.


    Willo grips August''s hand firmly, sealing the agreement with a handshake before pocketing the credits. "Pleasure doing business with you, my friend. Let''s get these parts packed up."


    Willo then approaches a mound of clutter, tapping a button on the gauntlet strapped to his arm. With a whirr and a clank, three pit droids spring up from the chaos, their eyes blinking to life.


    "Alright, you lot," Willo says, pointing to the pile of parts on the counter. "Gather these into a crate and make it quick."


    The pit droids chirp in acknowledgment, scrambling to obey. They work with surprising efficiency, sorting and packing the necessary pieces into a sturdy crate. August watches them work, impressed by their speed and coordination despite the mess around them.


    With the crate packed, August and Willo, accompanied by the pit droids, make their way back through the bustling town towards the Crucible. The crowd parts for them as they pass, the presence of the pit droids drawing curious glances.


    Back at the Crucible, the landing ramp extends downward, releasing a hiss of steam and a creak of metal. The pit droids march up the ramp with the crate, followed by August and Willo.


    The landing ramp of the ship lowers with a soft whir, and August and Willo step inside the dimly lit engine room, accompanied by several pit droids. The small droids, efficient and purposeful, move in behind them, each pushing a hovering crate filled with tools and parts. The crates float silently, guided by the droids'' precise movements, until they reach the center of the room. With a synchronized hiss, the crates gently lower to the ground, their sudden contact with the metal floor sending a soft, resonant thud through the quiet space.


    The air is thick with the scent of oil and metal, the subtle hum of the ship''s systems providing a low, constant background noise. Their boots click softly against the metal floor as their eyes adjust to the shadowed interior. In the far corner, illuminated by the faint glow of a hanging lamp, Lyra is slumped against a large crate, fast asleep. She leans back against the wall, her arms folded across her chest, with her head tilted slightly to the side. Her hair falls in loose strands across her face, and the tools she had been using lie scattered around her, abandoned when exhaustion finally claimed her.


    Standing idly by, just a few feet away, is IG-22; the droid''s tall, imposing frame partially obscured by shadows. The droid stands motionless, its photoreceptors dim as it seems to be in standby mode, awaiting any further orders. The presence of IG-22, with its sleek and battle-worn exterior, adds an eerie stillness to the room.


    The soft thud of their footsteps rouses Lyra from her sleep. Her eyelids flutter open, and she squints groggily at the figures standing before her. It takes a moment for her to fully wake up, her mind slowly registering the familiar faces of August and Willo.


    "Willo?" she mumbles, her voice thick with sleep as she sits up straighter, blinking away the lingering drowsiness. She glances around, her brows furrowing in confusion. "What are you doing here? Did you come to drop off the parts?"


    Willo grins and crouches down to her level, his tone light but carrying a gentle firmness. "Nope, I''m not just here to drop off the parts. I''m here to help with the repairs. August and I made a deal¡ªI''m giving you a break."


    Lyra''s eyes widen slightly as she looks up at August, who stands with his arms crossed, leaning casually against the bulkhead. He nods in agreement, a small smile playing on his lips.


    "You need the rest, Lyra," August says, his voice steady and caring. "Willo''s got this. You''ve been at it for too long."


    Lyra glances between the two of them, her tired brain processing their words. She opens her mouth to protest, but the weariness weighing down her body convinces her otherwise. Letting out a long sigh, she finally gives in, a reluctant smile tugging at the corners of her mouth.


    "Alright, alright," she concedes, shaking her head slightly as she runs a hand through her tousled hair. "But if anything goes wrong, you''re both getting an earful from me."


    Willo chuckles, standing back up as he grabs a tool from the nearby workbench. "Deal," he says with a wink. "Now, let''s get to work."


    With a final glance at the new parts, Lyra slowly rises from the crate, stretching her stiff muscles. She steps aside, watching as Willo reaches into one of the crates and pulling out various parts, already assessing the work that needs to be done. Despite her fatigue, she feels a wave of relief knowing that the repairs are in good hands.


    As she heads toward the exit, she can''t resist calling over her shoulder, "Just don''t break anything, Willo."


    Willo shoots her a confident grin, his hands already working. "Not a chance, Lyra. You just focus on getting some sleep."


    With a grateful smile, Lyra exits the engine room, leaving the repairs in Willo''s capable hands. As she walks down the corridor toward her quarters, she feels the exhaustion pulling at her again, but this time it''s accompanied by a sense of peace. She knows she can finally get the rest she desperately needs.


    August and Willo begin unpacking the crate, preparing to install the new parts. With Willo''s expertise and the assistance of the pit droids, they make quick progress, ensuring the Crucible will be back in top shape in no time.


    ?????


    Two hours pass, and thanks to the assistance of Willo and his pit droids, the engines of the Crucible are now in tip-top shape. August and Willo are making the final tweaks when August''s communicator buzzes. He glances at the message¡ªit''s from the client, and it''s time to make the trade.


    "Looks like it''s time," August says, tucking the communicator back into his belt. "Willo, I need to go meet the client. Can you finish up here?"


    Willo nods, wiping his hands on a rag. "No problem, August. We''re almost done anyway. Just a few more tweaks and she''ll be running smoother than ever."


    "Thanks, Willo. I owe you one," August replies, clapping his friend on the shoulder before heading to the cargo room.


    In the cargo room, IG-22 stands at attention, its photoreceptors focusing on August as he approaches. "IG-22, I need you to tag along for this one."


    The droid''s mechanical voice buzzes. "Understood. May I inquire why my presence is required?"


    August hesitates, then explains, "The meeting point is in a storage room, which is unusual. We usually meet in the cantina. I don''t like it."


    IG-22''s processors whir as it considers this information. "The change in location is indeed suspicious. Are you certain Willo can be trusted to remain here unsupervised?"


    August nods confidently. "Willo''s been a trusted friend for years. He''s helped Lyra and me out more times than I can count. He can handle the rest of the repairs."


    With IG-22 by his side, August makes his way through the corridors of the Providence. The vast hangar''s makeshift town bustles with activity as they pass by, but August''s mind is focused on the impending meeting. The storage room location gnaws at him, a deviation from their standard protocol that sets his instincts on edge.


    They reach the storage room, a dimly lit and quiet section of the ship. August scans the area, his senses on high alert. "Stay sharp, IG22. This doesn''t feel right."


    IG-22''s photoreceptors narrow as it scans the surroundings. "Acknowledged. I will be prepared for any contingency."


    As they approach the door to the storage room, August takes a deep breath, steeling himself for whatever awaits inside. The memory of his dream, the sense of danger and uncertainty, lingers in the back of his mind. But with IG-22 at his side he pushes those thoughts aside, ready to face whatever comes next.


    The storage room is vast, dimly lit by flickering overhead lights. Stacks of crates and containers create narrow pathways, casting long shadows that add to the oppressive atmosphere. The air is thick with the scent of old metal and engine oil, mingling with the faint mustiness of long-unmoved cargo.


    At the far end of the room, six figures stand waiting, their presence exuding menace. A human male stands in the center, tall and broad-shouldered. He has a rugged, scarred face with a cold, calculating gaze. His dark hair is cropped short, and he wears a tactical vest loaded with weapons and gear. Flanking the human are four Weequay thugs. Their leathery, weathered faces and braided tendrils give them a fearsome look. Each is heavily armed with blasters and vibroblades strapped to their belts, and their eyes glint with aggression. To the human''s left stands a Quarren, his tentacle-like facial appendages twitching slightly. His beady eyes are almost hidden under a heavy brow, and his hands rest on the hilts of twin blaster pistols. His posture is relaxed but ready for action.


    As August and IG-22 approach, the group shifts slightly, weapons subtly coming to the ready. The human steps forward, a sinister smile on his lips. "Are you the smuggler August?"


    August sidesteps the question, his eyes narrowing. "Who are you, and why are we meeting here?"


    The human''s smile widens. "Name''s Marcian. We''re here to check the package, make sure it''s in one piece."


    August''s hand instinctively grips the handle of his Malorian 3516, his body tensing. "I don''t think so. I''ve never conducted business with you, Marcian and I sure as hell don''t trust you. Unless you want your chest full of smoldering holes, you and your men walk away. Now."


    Marcian throws back his head and laughs, the sound echoing ominously in the cavernous room. "There are six of us and only two of you. You sure you want to make threats, smuggler?"


    August''s grip tightens on his blaster, his eyes flicking to IG-22, whose photoreceptors are fixed on the group, ready to spring into action at a moment''s notice. "Numbers don''t mean a thing if you''re all dead before you can fire," August retorts, his voice low and dangerous.


    The tension in the room is palpable, a hairsbreadth from snapping into violence. Marcian''s laughter fades, his eyes narrowing as he assesses the resolve in August''s stance. The room falls into an uneasy silence, the only sound the faint hum of the ship''s systems in the background. In this charged atmosphere, the next move could mean life or death. August remains unwavering, his confidence in his skills and IG-22''s capabilities clear in his steady gaze. The fate of this encounter hinges on a single misstep, and both sides know it.


    A blaster shot rings out from behind August, and his reflexes kick in. He swiftly dodges to the right, the red bolt zipping past his head and slamming into the chest of one of the Weequay thugs. The alien crumples to the ground, smoke curling from the wound. IG-22 immediately opens fire with its wrist blasters, sending a barrage of red bolts towards the remaining group. The rest of the bandits scramble for cover behind stacks of crates, the once orderly storage room now a chaotic battlefield.


    August dives behind a nearby stack of crates, feeling the heat of blaster shots flying past him. Red blaster fire from the thugs pings off the crates, splintering wood and sending shards into the air. In return, August pulls out his Malorian 3516 and starts firing, yellow bolts cutting through the haze of battle. He quickly turns around as another bolt zips by him and fires. As the blaster shot hits its mark, a Weequay holding a sniper blaster collapses dead in the far corner of the storage room. August turns back and focuses on the rest of the bandits. Amidst the exchange of fire, August catches IG-22''s attention. Using quick, precise hand signals, he instructs the droid to flank the enemy while he provides covering fire. IG-22''s photoreceptors nod in acknowledgment before it begins to move stealthily around the perimeter.


    August continues to fire, his shots deliberate and measured, each bolt finding its mark or forcing the bandits deeper into cover. As IG-22 moves, August aims his gauntlet and fires a smoke rocket into the center of the enemy''s position. The rocket explodes with a hiss, and thick smoke billows out, filling the room and obscuring vision. Despite the dense smoke, August moves through it with practiced ease. The sounds of panicked voices and blaster fire guide him. He emerges behind the remaining bandits, their backs turned and their confusion evident as they cough and try to peer through the smoke.


    With his Malorian 3516 at the ready, August opens fire. Yellow bolts sear through the smoke, striking down the disoriented bandits. IG-22, moving in perfect synchrony, emerges from the other side, its wrist blasters blazing. The combination of precise shots and overwhelming firepower quickly takes down the remaining threats.


    As the smoke begins to clear, the storage room is littered with the bodies of Marcian''s men. Only Marcian himself remains, slumped against a crate, clutching a blaster wound in his chest. His breath comes in ragged gasps, and blood seeps through his fingers.


    August approaches cautiously, his blaster trained on Marcian as he kicks away Marcian''s blaster lying close to his sprawling hand. IG-22 stands at his side, its sensors sweeping for any remaining threats. Marcian''s eyes, filled with pain and anger, lock onto August.


    "Looks like your numbers didn''t mean much after all," August says coldly, his finger resting lightly on the trigger. The tension that had built to a breaking point now begins to dissipate, replaced by the stark reality of the aftermath.


    Marcian glares up at him, struggling to speak. "You''re... making a mistake," he wheezes, his voice weak and strained.


    August lowers his blaster slightly, but keeps it ready. "The only mistake was trying to cross me," he replies, his tone leaving no room for doubt. "Now, tell me why you really wanted to meet here."


    Marcian''s eyes flicker with a mix of defiance and resignation. "You''re too late... the client... they''re already there, waiting for you," he manages to gasp out before collapsing back, dead from his injuries.


    August exchanges a look with IG22. "We need to get back to Lyra now!" he says, turning to leave the storage room. As they move, August can''t shake the feeling that the real danger is just beginning.

 Chapter I Part II

    August and IG-22 hurriedly return to the Crucible, but no one is there to greet them. Signs of recent work indicate Willo''s presence, yet the eerie silence unsettles August. He cautiously approaches the still open landing pad, his senses on high alert. As he reaches the cargo bay, a sudden surge of danger prickles his instincts. He ducks just in time as a bladed staff swings through the air where his head had been. In one fluid motion, August counters, knocking the attacker to the ground and rendering them unconscious. The fallen figure is revealed to be another Quarren, adding to his unease.


    A slow clap echoes through the cargo bay, drawing August''s attention. He turns to find a dozen bandits¡ªhumans, Weequay, and Quarren¡ªfilling the room. At the forefront stand Lyra and Willo, on their knees with their wrists bound and blasters aimed at them. The clapping comes from an eccentrically dressed human male, the client, who regards August with a mixture of amusement and menace.


    "Impressive," the client remarks. "I expected nothing less from you, August."


    August''s eyes narrow as he gauges the situation. "Mr. Auris, why are you here?" he demands as he slowly reaches for his blaster.


    The client continues to clap, then stops abruptly. "If you make another move, your lovely mechanic and your friend will meet a gruesome end."


    IG-22, standing beside August, aims its blasters at the client, ready to fire. August raises a hand. "Stand down, IG-22."


    The droid hesitates but complies, lowering its weapons. The client''s smile widens. "Wise decision."


    "Why are you doing this?" August asks, his voice calm but edged with steel.


    The client''s expression turns sinister. "Because I know your secret."


    August''s heart skips a beat. "What secret?"


    The client''s smile falters, irritation creeping into his voice. "You know what secret."


    He steps closer, his gaze fixed on August. "I''ve been watching you for some time now, August. I''ve always questioned your quick reaction time, your uncanny instincts. The pirate attack on the Crucible and now that little skirmish at the storage room confirmed my suspicions. You''re not just a simple smuggler, August. You''re a Jedi in hiding."


    Lyra and Willo exchange shocked glances, their surprise palpable.


    August''s mind races. He clenches his fists, keeping his expression neutral. "You''ve got it wrong. I''m no Jedi."


    The client laughs softly, a sound devoid of humor. "Oh, I think not. Your secrets are about to cost you dearly."


    The tension in the cargo bay thickens, the air charged with impending violence. August''s thoughts are a whirlwind of strategies and possibilities, all aimed at protecting Lyra, Willo, and maintaining the fragile control over the situation.


    August''s eyes meet Lyra''s, then Willo''s, conveying a silent promise to protect them. He turns back to the client, who continues to watch him with a predatory gaze.


    "What do you want?" August asks, buying time.


    "Simple. The Empire has put out a heavy bounty on Jedi and the price on your head?" He whistles loudly. "It is sky high. So, I''ll contact the Empire, you surrender to them and in return, I''ll let your friends go unharmed."


    "And if I refuse?" August retorts.


    The client''s eyes glitter dangerously. "Then I''ll find other ways to make you submit. Painful ways."


    August assesses his options. With IG-22 by his side and the element of surprise still on his side, he might just have a chance. But he needs to be careful. One wrong move could cost them everything. Mr. Auris''s offer hangs heavy in the air, his words laden with the weight of impending danger. August''s mind races, weighing his options as he stares down the barrel of Mr. Auris''s blaster.


    "Why should I believe you?" August finally responds, his voice steady despite the tension thickening the air. "What guarantee do I have that you''ll keep your word?"


    Mr. Auris chuckles, the sound tinged with malice. "Ah, the smuggler shows his true colors," he sneers. "Always looking out for number one, eh? But I assure you, I always honor my deals. You surrender yourself to me, and your friends walk away unharmed."


    August''s gaze flickers to Lyra and Willo, their expressions a mix of fear and confusion. He knows he can''t risk their lives, but surrendering himself to Mr. Auris would be a death sentence in itself. As August stalls for time, his fingers subtly reaching out back to something hidden on him. He knows the droid is waiting for the signal, ready to act at a moment''s notice.


    Mr. Auris''s mocking tone cuts through the tense silence. "You claim to be a Jedi, yet here you stand, willing to let your friends die to save your own skin. Is that the way of the Jedi, to abandon those in need?"


    August''s jaw tightens, his resolve hardening. He knows the truth of his intentions, and Mr. Auris''s words only serve to fuel his determination. With a silent nod to IG-22, he prepares to make his move, ready to protect those he holds dear at any cost. Suddenly, the room shudders violently, plunging into darkness as the lights abruptly turn off. Panic erupts among the bandits, their blaster fire illuminating the empty space where August and IG-22 once stood. Confusion and fear take hold, with one bandit shouting, "Where did they go?"


    "Quiet!" Mr. Auris snaps, trying to regain control.


    Suddenly, a brilliant yellow lightsaber ignites, its blade slicing through the darkness with a hum. It strikes Mr. Auris in the leg, and he collapses to the ground, crying out in pain. The lightsaber extinguishes just as quickly, casting the room back into shadows.


    Chaos reigns as the yellow blade ignites repeatedly, each time finding its mark on another bandit. Cries of pain and the sound of bodies hitting the floor echo through the cargo room. Lyra frantically scans the darkness, unable to track the rapid movements.


    To her left, she hears the heavy thud of IG-22 slamming a bandit into the ground, the sound of metal on flesh unmistakable. The droid moves with precision and strength, adding to the confusion of the panicked bandits.


    The lights flicker back on, revealing a scene of devastation. August stands amidst the fallen bandits, his chest rising and falling with each breath. The yellow-bladed lightsaber, now held steady in his hand, casts a soft glow around him. His eyes, steely and resolute, meet Lyra''s wide-eyed gaze.


    Mr. Auris lies on the ground, clutching his bleeding leg, his face contorted in pain and fury. Lyra, her heart pounding, takes in the scene. The man she thought she knew as a smuggler stands before her, revealed as something far more formidable and enigmatic. August''s presence is commanding, his skill undeniable.


    "August..." she breathes, her voice a mix of awe and disbelief.


    He nods, still catching his breath, and looks around the cargo bay. "Are you alright?" he asks, his voice steady but laced with concern.


    Lyra nods, still processing the whirlwind of events. IG-22 steps forward, its sensors scanning the room for any remaining threats.


    August turns his attention to Mr. Auris, his expression hardening. "Now," he says, his voice cold and authoritative, "let''s finish this."


    Auris flinched as August approached, noticing a fleeting orange glow in August''s eyes before they returned to their usual gray. "What are you? Jedi don''t act like that!" Auris croaked, fear evident in his voice.


    August didn''t respond. Instead, he extinguishes his lightsaber and extends an open palm toward Auris. The man is lifted into the air, his body wracked with pain as he floats closer to August. "I can handle getting hit, shot at, stabbed, tortured," August said coldly, his eyes boring into Auris. "But your biggest mistake was hurting Lyra."


    Auris struggled to breathe, his face contorted in agony. "It''s against the Jedi ways to take a life without mercy," he managed to gasp.


    "I''m not a Jedi," August corrects, his voice devoid of emotion. With a final, anguished breath, Auris''s life ebbs away. August releases his grip, and Auris''s lifeless body crumples to the ground.


    Lyra remains speechless, her eyes wide with disbelief. August approaches Willo and cuts his bindings with a swift flick of his vibro blade. IG-22 does the same for Lyra, but she remains on her knees, too stunned to move.


    "Are you okay?" August asked Willo, concern evident in his voice.


    Willo nods, rubbing his wrists. "Yeah, I''m okay. But what just happened. What are you if not a Jedi, August?"


    "It''s complicated," August replied, glancing at Lyra. "We need to leave now. You''re welcome to come with us, but..."


    Willo shook his head. "No, I have good connections with the Baron. I''ll be fine. I promise I''ll keep your identity a secret."


    August nods, knowing he speaks the truth. "Thank you, Willo." He contacted the bridge. "AP-4, are you there?"


    The pilot droid responds "I am Captain. Are you and miss Lyra safe?"


    "We''re fine. What''s the situation at the bridge?" August asks, worried the bandits sabotaged the bridge somehow.


    "We are fine Captain. We just finished removing their override."


    "Relieved to hear that. We''re ready to take off. Head to the coordinates I''m sending you."


    "Understood, Captain," AP-4''s voice crackles over the comm. "Preparing for departure."


    After quickly removing the dead bandits off the ship, August waves a final goodbye to Willo as the landing ramp closes. He turns to Lyra, who is still kneeling on the floor, silent and unmoving. He kneels beside her, placing a gentle hand on her shoulder.


    "Lyra," he says softly, "we need to go."


    She looks up at him, her eyes filled with a mix of confusion, fear, and disbelief. "August... what just happened? What are you?"


    "I''m still me," August assures her, his voice gentle yet firm. "But there''s a lot you don''t know. We can talk about it later. Right now, we need to get out of here."


    Lyra nods slowly, her mind still reeling from the events that had just unfolded. With August''s help, she got to her feet. IG-22 stands nearby, ready to assist if needed. As they make their way to the cockpit, August''s thoughts were a whirlwind of emotions. He had revealed a part of himself he had kept hidden for so long, and the consequences of that revelation were yet to be seen. But for now, they are safe, and that is all that matters.


    In the cockpit, AP-4 is already preparing the ship for takeoff. The engines hum to life, and the Crucible lifts off the ground, leaving the chaos of the Providence behind. August takes one last look at the Providence, receding into the distance, his heart heavy with the weight of what had transpired.


    "Let''s get out of here," he mutters, setting the coordinates for their next destination. As the stars stretched into lines and the Crucible jumped to hyperspace, August couldn''t shake the feeling that their journey was far from over.


    ?????


    The bridge is oddly quiet as the Crucible hurtles through hyperspace, the blue swirl of the stars outside the viewport casting a serene glow. August stands at the controls, his mind heavy with the recent events. Beside him, Lyra stands silently, her eyes fixed on the mesmerizing sight outside. August wants to talk to her, to explain everything, but he hesitates, unsure of how to begin.


    Suddenly, Lyra bursts into emotion. She turns to him, her face a mask of anguish, and began pounding on his chest plate and shoulders. "What just happened?" she shouts, her voice breaking with each word. "What are you? Why did you hide it from me? Why did you never tell me?" Her questions came in a torrent, her fists raining down on him as she vents her hurt and confusion.


    August stands still, taking the blows, his own heart aching as he sees the tears streaming down her face. Lyra''s usual bubbly personality had given way to a storm of emotion, and it took him by surprise. He had never seen her in this state before, so vulnerable and raw. She stops suddenly, breathing heavily, her face flushed and tear streaked. For a moment, they stand in silence, the only sound the hum of the engines and Lyra''s labored breathing. August feels a lump in his throat as he looks at her, realizing the depth of her hurt. He reaches out tentatively, his hand hovering near her shoulder before dropping to his side.


    "Lyra," he says softly, his voice thick with emotion. "I... I''m sorry. I should have told you. I wanted to, but I was afraid."


    Her eyes flashes with anger and pain. "Afraid of what? That I wouldn''t understand? That I wouldn''t accept you? I thought you trusted me, August."


    "I do trust you," he replies quickly. "More than anyone. It''s just... complicated. I''ve carried this secret for so long, and I''ve had to hide who I am to survive."This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Lyra shakes her head, wiping her tears away with the back of her hand. "I don''t care how complicated it is. You should have trusted me enough to tell me. We''ve been through so much together, and you kept this from me."


    August feels a pang of guilt as he sees the hurt in her eyes. "You''re right," he admits. "I was wrong to keep it from you. Let me make it up to you. Let''s go to the galley. I''ll tell you everything."


    Lyra looks at him for a long moment, her expression a mix of anger and sadness. Finally, she nods, her shoulders sagging with exhaustion. "Alright," she says quietly. "But this better be good, August."


    He manages a small, rueful smile. "I promise. Come on."


    As they leave the bridge and make their way to the galley, August feels a weight lifting from his shoulders. He knew he had a lot to explain, and it wouldn''t be easy. But he was ready to finally open up to Lyra and share the truth about his past, hoping it would help heal the rift that had formed between them.


    The galley is dimly lit, the hum of the ship a low, constant backdrop to the palpable tension that fills the air. Lyra sits at the small kitchen table, arms folded, staring at the steaming mug of caf that August had just placed in front of her. She doesn''t touch it. Her fingers twitch against the table''s surface, tapping lightly in an erratic rhythm, a telltale sign of her simmering emotions. Her face, usually bright and expressive, is locked in a mask of quiet anger, her eyes narrowed and distant.


    August sits across from her, his own mug untouched as well. His mind races, his heart pounds against his chest, anxiety coursing through him. He wonders if she will accept him after everything he''s about to confess. His gaze shifts to the lightsaber hilt resting on the table between them¡ªa symbol of a life he''s kept hidden for so long.


    Lyra''s sharp intake of breath interrupts his thoughts. She shifts slightly, her body tense, her lips pressed into a thin line. When she finally speaks, her voice is strained, laced with both anger and hurt.


    "Start talking," she snaps, her eyes locking onto his with a look of betrayal that cuts deeper than any wound.


    August''s chest tightens. He doesn''t know where to begin. Every possible explanation feels inadequate, but he knows he has to try. He takes in a deep breath, steadying himself. "My name isn''t August Sinclair," he begins, his voice soft but clear.


    Lyra''s brow furrows, the look of betrayal on her face intensifying. Her fingers tighten around the edge of the table, her knuckles turning white. He can sense her spiraling thoughts, wondering if anything between them had ever been real.


    "My name is Ryu," he continues, bracing himself. "Ryu Chikara. August... August was my master."


    Her lips part slightly in shock, and her eyes bore into him, still filled with disbelief. The air between them is thick with unspoken accusations. She doesn''t say anything yet, but the pain is evident in her expression¡ªpain not just from the deception, but from the weight of the secrets he had kept from her.


    "I''m not a Jedi," he adds after a beat, his voice low but steady. "But I''m not a Sith either."


    Lyra''s gaze hardens, but now there''s a flicker of curiosity behind the betrayal. She leans back slightly, crossing her arms tightly over her chest. "Then what are you?" she asks, her tone cold, lacking any of the warmth or cheerfulness it once held. The woman who had always been so full of light now seems distant, guarded.


    Ryu takes another deep breath, his heart heavy. "I''m an Acolyte of the Force," he says, meeting her gaze. "An Acolyte isn''t bound to the Jedi Code, nor to the ways of the Sith. We use both the light and the dark sides of the Force. We seek balance between them."


    Lyra''s expression doesn''t soften entirely, but there''s a slight shift. Her brow furrows in thought, the intensity in her eyes dimming just a little. "Balance?" she repeats, her tone still sharp. "What does that even mean?"


    Ryu searches for the right words. "It means I''m not swayed by one side or the other. I walk the line between light and darkness, drawing strength from both, but letting neither consume me." He watches her closely, sensing the change in her emotions. "The Jedi believe in the purity of the light. The Sith crave power through the dark. But I believe that true power comes from balance¡ªunderstanding both sides and maintaining equilibrium."


    Lyra raises an eyebrow, her expression still guarded, but there''s now a hint of understanding in her eyes. "So, you''re neither good nor evil?" she asks, her voice quieter but still skeptical.


    Ryu shakes his head. "I''m human, Lyra. I make mistakes. I''ve done things I''m not proud of¡ªdark things." He swallows hard, feeling the weight of those memories. "But August saved me. Before I met him, my path was much darker... crueler. I still regret it."


    Her gaze softens ever so slightly, but she doesn''t let him off that easily. "What happened to him?" she asks, her tone carrying a hint of sorrow, though her expression remains cold.


    "He died saving me," Ryu says, his voice tight with emotion. "He gave his life so I could live. After that, the Jedi found me. I kept my secret from them and served as a Temple Guard. I hid in plain sight, trying to atone for my past." He pauses, sensing the subtle shift in Lyra''s feelings. The sharpness of her anger begins to fade, replaced by a growing understanding. But the doubt remains, lingering at the edges of her heart.


    "Then came the Empire and the Jedi purge. To hide from them," Ryu continues, his voice softening, "I became August Sinclair. I worked wherever I could, taking jobs and hiding from the Inquisitors. But... I grew tired of running. Tired of being cheated, lied to... I was at my lowest. I even considered..."


    Lyra''s eyes widen, and Ryu can feel the surge of worry from her. Her body tenses, and she leans forward slightly, her voice quieter but filled with concern. "What happened?" she asks, her tone betraying her lingering care for him.


    Ryu glances down at his hands for a moment before he speaks. "I met a certain pushy mechanic who wouldn''t leave me alone," he says with a faint smile, his gaze lifting to meet hers again. "You, Lyra. You saw the good in me when I thought there wasn''t any left."


    Lyra''s breath catches, and a blush creeps across her cheeks. Her lips tremble slightly as she wipes away a tear that threatens to escape. "Why didn''t you tell me?" she asks, her voice shaky, the anger still there but now tinged with sorrow. "Why keep this from me all these years, Ryu?"


    "The Empire isn''t kind to those who help people like me," Ryu says, choosing his words carefully. "I didn''t want to put you in danger, didn''t want to make you a target. But mostly..." He reaches out, gently taking her hand in his. "Mostly, I didn''t want to lose you."


    Lyra''s brow furrows again, her expression shifting to one of confusion. "Lose me? Why would you lose me?"


    Ryu squeezes her hand softly, his eyes full of sincerity. "I''ve wanted to tell you for so long, Lyra. I love you... and everything we have together is real. But I was afraid. Afraid you''d be afraid of me, afraid you''d walk away."


    For the first time, Lyra truly sees the vulnerability in his eyes, the weight of the fear he had been carrying all this time. She watches him closely, sensing the truth in his words, and though her emotions are still raw, she knows he''s being honest with her. Slowly, she places her other hand on top of his, her touch gentle, and offers him a small smile. It''s not one of full forgiveness just yet, but it''s a sign that she''s listening.


    "You should have trusted me," she says softly, but there''s no malice in her tone.


    Ryu lowers his gaze, feeling the sting of her words. He nods, knowing she''s right. "I should have. And I''m sorry I didn''t. I''ve wanted to tell you for so long, Lyra," Ryu says, his voice raw with the emotion he''s been holding back. "What we have, how I feel about you¡ªit''s real. But I was afraid. Afraid you''d walk away, afraid you''d see me differently. Afraid you''d be afraid of me."


    For a long moment, Lyra is silent, her gaze locked on his, but the weight of his words seems to hit her all at once. She pulls her hand away from his, her eyes narrowing, and Ryu feels his heart plummet.


    Lyra sighs deeply, her shoulders slumping as the tension begins to leave her. She pushes her chair back and stands, taking slow, deliberate steps around the table toward him. Ryu watches her, his heart pounding again, terrified that she might walk away for good.


    But instead of leaving, she stops in front of him, her eyes searching his face. His breath catches, stunned by her silence. Then, in a move that catches him off guard, she kneels in front of him, gently wrapping her arms around his waist and pulling him close.


    "Afraid I''d fear you?" she repeats, her voice sharp, almost biting. She takes a step back, crossing her arms over her chest. "After all this time, all the battles we''ve fought together, all the moments we''ve shared, you think I''d just... leave?" There''s a flicker of hurt in her eyes, but something else too¡ªsomething deeper. "Do you think so little of me?"


    Ryu flinches at the sting in her words, his breath catching in his throat. "Lyra, I¡ª" He starts to speak, but she cuts him off with a raised hand.


    "You thought I''d be afraid of you?" she repeats again, and for a moment, her expression hardens as if she''s about to push him away, the weight of his secret looming too large.


    Ryu''s heart pounds in his chest, every muscle in his body tense, bracing for the worst. But then, just as quickly as that wall of anger rises, it crumbles. Lyra''s expression softens, her shoulders dropping as a long breath escapes her lips. She takes a step closer, her gaze still intense but now laced with something warmer, something real.


    "August," she says softly, shaking her head, "We''ve been through hell and back. I''ve seen you at your best, and I''ve seen you at your worst. You think some secret¡ªno matter how big¡ªcould change how I feel about you?" Her voice breaks slightly, but she presses on, her eyes never leaving his. "After everything, after all these years, do you really think I''d just... stop loving you?"


    Ryu is stunned, unable to speak. The walls he thought were closing in suddenly fall away, replaced by the overwhelming relief of her words. He watches her, his chest tightening, but this time with a rush of emotions he can barely contain.


    Lyra steps closer, her voice firm but filled with warmth. "You''re an idiot for thinking I''d be afraid of you. I''ve seen the worst the galaxy has to offer. And you? You''re not even close. You''ve never lied to me to hurt me. You''ve always done it to protect me, even if I hate it."


    "I know you, August," she whispers, her eyes glistening. "And nothing¡ªnothing¡ªis going to change that."


    Ryu can feel the weight lift from his shoulders, the tension that had gripped his chest finally easing. He lets out a breath he didn''t know he was holding, his hand trembling slightly as it clasps hers. He''s seen Lyra fight with ferocity, smile with boundless joy, and face danger without a flinch. But this moment¡ªthis simple acceptance¡ªshakes him to his core.


    "Lyra," he whispers, his voice thick with emotion.


    She offers him a small, knowing smile, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye. "I love you, you idiot," she says, her tone lighter now, almost teasing. "And nothing is going to change that."


    Ryu''s eyes widen in disbelief, his arms instinctively wrapping around her. Relief floods his body, and he pulls her even closer, resting his chin on the top of her head. For the first time in what feels like forever, the weight of the lies and fear lifts from his shoulders.


    "You''re not hiding anything else from me, are you?" Lyra''s voice is firm but quiet, muffled slightly by his embrace.


    Ryu shakes his head. "No," he says softly. "I promise, no more secrets."


    They remain like that for a long moment, simply holding each other. Slowly, they stand together, still wrapped in each other''s arms. There''s no need for more words in that instant¡ªtheir connection is deeper than the lies that once stood between them.


    When they finally pull apart, Lyra wipes her eyes and lets out a shaky breath, a small laugh escaping her. "What happens now... August?" she asks, then immediately gasps, her hand flying to her mouth. "Sorry, I mean... Ryu."


    Ryu chuckles softly, shaking his head. "It''s alright," he says, a genuine smile spreading across his face. "It took me a while to get used to August too."


    His face then turns serious. "We''re heading to a remote fueling depot deep in the Outer Rim. Few know of its location. There, we will lie low for a while."


    Lyra nods, understanding the gravity of their situation. "Do you think we''ll be safe there?"


    "For a time," Ryu says. "It''s one of the few places left where the Empire''s reach is limited. We can make repairs, rest, and figure out our next steps without drawing too much attention."


    She sipped her drink thoughtfully. "Do you think we''ll run into any trouble?"


    Ryu shrugs his shoulders. "There''s always a risk, but we''ll be prepared. The Crucible could use the break, and we need to make sure we''re ready for anything."


    Lyra smiles, a bit of her usual sparkle returning to her eyes. "Well, you know me. I''m always ready for an adventure."


    Ryu smiles back. "I wouldn''t expect anything less from you.


    The two share a long kiss, the weight of Ryu''s secret feeling a bit lighter now that it was shared. They both know that the path ahead wouldn''t be easy, but they also knew they could face it together, as a team. And for now, that was enough.


    ?????


    Unbeknownst to Ryu and Lyra, they were being watched. In the corner of the galley, clinging to the wall, something glistens as if camouflaged. It had been observing them ever since the client, Mr. Auris, arrived on the Crucible. The device, a dwarf probe droid, is unlike any Ryu had seen before.


    This droid, smaller and more discreet than typical probe droids, is designed for stealth and espionage. It uses advanced cloaking technology to blend into its surroundings, making it nearly invisible to the naked eye. Its surface shimmers slightly, reflecting the textures and colors of the galley walls and cabinets, rendering it almost undetectable.


    Its compact frame houses a suite of high-tech surveillance equipment. Multiple sensor arrays and an array of tiny, multi-directional cameras allow it to monitor its environment without making a sound. It had been capturing every movement, every word exchanged between Ryu and Lyra, its data banks steadily filling with valuable information.


    While Ryu and Lyra share a tender moment, oblivious to the danger, the dwarf probe droid goes about its mission. It sends an encrypted signal, a tight-beam transmission directed far into space. The signal contains detailed recordings and data about the events on the Crucible, particularly focusing on Ryu''s revelation and the presence of the lightsaber.


    The transmission travels silently through the void, reaching its recipient. The Silent One, an Interdictor-class Star Destroyer, looms ominously in the depths of space. Its angular, dagger-like hull bristles with gravity well projectors, capable of wrenching ships out of hyperspace. At nine hundred meters at length, it is far smaller than an Imperial II class Star Destroy which stands at a massive 1600 meters long. Despite the size difference, the Silent One boasts a plethora of armaments for ship to ship combat and to defend herself against fighters. The ship''s main hangar, an expansive and cavernous space located beneath the vessel, houses squadrons of TIE Interceptors. Their sleek, sharp wings are lined up in precise rows, ready to launch at a moment''s notice. Within smaller hangars inside the main bay, TIE Bombers and TIE Reaper-class dropships await their orders, each ship meticulously maintained and prepared for battle.


    The interior halls of the Silent One are stark and imposing, characterized by the utilitarian design typical of Imperial architecture. Harsh, white lighting casts long shadows across the cold, gray durasteel floors and walls. Along these corridors, Purge Troopers patrol with an intimidating presence. These troopers, clad in black armor, are the elite enforcers of the Empire, tasked with hunting down Jedi and other Force-sensitive individuals.


    The Purge Troopers wear armor that is a hybrid of designs from phase III clone trooper and death trooper armor. Their helmets are sleek and angular, with red visors that glow menacingly. Their black body armor is reinforced with red highlights, giving them a fearsome appearance. They wield a variety of weapons, including electro staffs, blaster rifles, and energy batons, each designed to combat Force-users effectively.


    The halls are populated with various Imperial droids, from maintenance units scuttling about to sentry droids standing guard. Officers move with purpose, their crisp uniforms a stark contrast to the more rugged appearance of the troopers.


    In a bleak, sterile office, a female Imperial officer scrolls through her holodeck, clusters of data flowing past her with a wave of her hand. The transmission from the hidden probe droid on the Crucible catches her attention. She watches the footage intently, her expression growing serious. Retrieving a data shard from her holodeck, she rises and exits her office.


    As she strides through the corridors, she passes squads of Purge Troopers, their menacing presence a constant reminder of the Empire''s iron grip. Imperial officers nod in respect as she walks by, and droids continue their tasks, oblivious to the urgency in her steps. She stops at a formidable door, taking a deep breath before entering.


    The room beyond is dark and foreboding, filled with trinkets and trophies taken from slain Jedi. Lightsabers, tattered robes, and other relics are displayed as grim decorations. At the center of the room stands a menacing figure, humanoid in shape but much larger than a standard human. Clad in black, with a fearsome mask that distorts his voice into a deep, terrifying growl, the being exudes an aura of power and dread.


    "My lord," the officer addresses him, her voice steady despite the fear he instills. "I have received a transmission you will want to see."


    "Show me," the being commands, his tone dripping with menace.


    She activates the holodeck, displaying the footage captured by the dwarf probe droid. The revelation about Ryu''s true nature plays out, and the figure watches intently. His eyes, hidden behind the mask, seem to burn with a dark fire.


    "Is the droid transmitting his location as well?" he asks, his voice a rumbling threat.


    "Yes, my lord," she confirms.


    "Send out an all alert and prepare the Silent One for hyperspace. We are going after him," he orders, his voice resonating with a chilling finality.


    The officer nods and swiftly exits the room. The figure in black watches the door close behind her, a sinister satisfaction in his stance.


    "I have finally found you, Ryu," he murmurs to himself, the promise of a dark future hanging in the air like a shadow.


    Back on the Crucible, the dwarf probe droid remains concealed, its mission not yet complete. It continues to watch, waiting for further developments, ready to send more information as soon as it is gathered. The unseen eyes of the enemy are upon them, and the danger is far from over.

 Chapter II Part 1

    I stand before a large iron gate, its surface weathered and scarred, a testament to countless battles fought and lost. The air is dry, filled with the scent of dust and sand, and the sky above is a deep, burnt orange, streaked with clouds that seem to simmer with heat. Beneath my feet, the ground is hard and cracked, every step sending small plumes of red dust into the air.


    Beside me, my master stands tall and imposing, his pale cloaks billowing slightly in the warm breeze. From beyond the gate, the roar of a cheering crowd reaches my ears, a cacophony of excitement and anticipation. I grip my dueling staff tightly, nerves prickling at the back of my mind. My master turns to me, his expression calm and reassuring.


    "You have done well in your training, my young apprentice," he says, his voice steady and warm. "This is your final combat test, and I have faith in you. Remember all that you have learned."


    The gate creaks open with a loud, grating sound, and I step forward, feeling a surge of confidence. As I emerge into the arena, the crowd falls silent. I hear the murmurs and whispers ripple through them, questioning why a child has been sent to fight, doubting my abilities based solely on my age.


    I let my eyes drift over the crowd, taking in the faces and forms that fill the seats. Geonosians dominate the stands, their spindly arms twitching with excitement, their strange clicks and buzzing filling the air. But among them, scattered throughout the stone seats, are beings of all kinds. Twi''leks with brightly colored head-tails, Rodians with their large, insect-like eyes, and Trandoshans with their scaly, menacing presence. I catch glimpses of Weequay and Zabrak too, their hardened features barely masking their anticipation.


    There are humans here as well, but mixed with them are species I''ve never seen before¡ªhulking creatures with multiple arms, sleek beings with glowing eyes, and masked figures whose origins are impossible to tell. Some wear armor, glinting in the arena''s dusty light, likely bounty hunters or smugglers, their hands never far from their weapons.


    The crowd doesn''t sit neatly by race or faction. There''s no order here¡ªjust a chaotic blend of beings, each one either sizing me up or too focused on the coming bloodshed to care. Some are whispering to each other, judgment clear in their eyes as they glance my way. Others snicker, a cruel gleam in their expressions, likely betting on how long I''ll last.


    In the lofty seats above, the important visitors watch with detached interest. Royals and dignitaries, clad in luxurious robes and armor adorned with crests, sit comfortably, surrounded by their personal guards. The guards, all heavily armored and armed, stand rigid, watching the arena floor while their masters exchange hushed words. There''s an air of superiority up there, their judging eyes casting a heavy weight down upon me. I can feel their gaze, cold and calculating, as if I''m nothing more than a gladiator in their game.


    But I shrug it off, focusing on the task at hand. Their whispers, their judgment¡ªit means nothing to me. I''m not here for their amusement, not here to entertain. I''m here to prove something, to show my master that I''m ready. Ready to face my final test. Ready to take my place, no matter who''s watching.


    Before me stand three male Kaleesh warriors, their imposing forms casting long shadows on the arena floor. They are tall and muscular, their reptilian features partially obscured by intricately carved bone masks that give them a fierce and otherworldly appearance. Their eyes, visible through narrow slits in their masks, gleam with a mixture of curiosity and disdain.


    The first Kaleesh, his mask adorned with crimson markings, looks at me with puzzlement. He shifts his grip on his double-bladed vibro-spear, his posture uncertain. The second Kaleesh, wearing a mask with jagged, menacing lines, begins to laugh, a harsh and grating sound that echoes across the arena. He clutches a pair of long, curved swords, their edges shimmering in the light. The third Kaleesh, the most serious of the trio, wears a mask with intricate gold filigree. He holds a heavy war axe with both hands, his gaze fixed on me with an intensity that sends a shiver down my spine.


    "Why would they send a child?" the first Kaleesh mutters, his voice muffled by his mask.


    The second Kaleesh continues to laugh. "They must be mocking us. This is insulting."


    The third Kaleesh, however, remains silent, his eyes narrowing as he studies me. "They wouldn''t send out some kid unless he had some serious fighting capabilities," he finally says, his tone thoughtful.


    The second Kaleesh scoffs. "You think this child poses a threat to us?"


    The first Kaleesh chimes in, shaking his head. "Great warriors that we are, why is this boy our final challenge?"


    I take a deep breath, steadying myself. Despite their doubts, I know my master would not have sent me here if he did not believe I was ready. I tighten my grip on the dueling staff, feeling its reassuring weight in my hands. The crowd''s chatter fades into the background as I focus on the three Kaleesh before me, ready to prove myself in this final test.


    The Kaleesh are amongst the most skilled warriors in the galaxy. For them, fighting is everything¡ªa test of strength, honor, and skill. I am nervous, but I hide it well, bowing before the Kaleesh and thanking them for accepting my duel.


    The two who mocked me earlier scowl, taking my gesture as an insult. Their grip tightens on their weapons, eyes flashing with anger. The third Kaleesh, the serious one, nods slightly and readies his war axe. I glance up at the murmuring crowd, searching for my master. He stands out, arms crossed and casting a serious look at me. "I won''t disappoint you, master," I whisper softly.


    A massive horn goes off, its deep, resonant sound signaling the start of the battle. The Kaleesh charge at me with a burst of speed and ferocity, their movements a blur of deadly intent. I focus, letting the Force guide my actions.


    At first, the fight seems underwhelming to the crowd. I am not striking back, merely dodging and avoiding their attacks with fluid grace. The Kaleesh who laughed at me grows more agitated with each missed strike. His frustration mounts, and he starts shouting, his anger making him reckless.


    I see my opportunity. He lunges at me with a wild swing of his curved swords. I sidestep, using his momentum against him, and sweep his legs out from under him with my staff. As he falls, I bring the staff down, striking the back of his head, causing him to drop one of his swords. With a swift kick, I send the sword skidding across the arena floor.


    The crowd gasps, a mix of surprise and anticipation rippling through them. The first Kaleesh, the one who questioned my presence here, lies unconscious before me. The third Kaleesh remains impassive, standing ready with his war axe.


    The second Kaleesh, humiliated and enraged, charges at me with renewed fury. His swings are faster, more aggressive, each strike intended to end the fight quickly. I am hard-pressed to dodge and deflect his blows, my heart racing as I struggle to keep up.


    But then, I begin to notice a pattern in his movements. He favors his right side, his attacks predictable in their aggression. I adapt, timing my dodges more precisely. As he swings wide, I duck under his arm, pivoting behind him. With a swift jab, I strike the back of his knee, causing him to stumble. I follow up with a spinning kick, knocking him to the ground. Before he can recover, I bring my staff down on his head, knocking him out too.


    The crowd erupts in cheers and shouts, their initial skepticism turning to excitement. The two Kaleesh that have mocked me now bested by a mere child. The third Kaleesh, however, hasn''t moved at all. He has been watching me closely, studying my every move.


    The tension in the arena is palpable. The third Kaleesh steps forward, his war axe gleaming in the light. The crowd falls silent, all eyes on us. This is the true test, the final challenge.


    He charges, his movements calculated and precise. I meet his strikes with my staff, the impact jarring but manageable. His strength is formidable, each swing of his war axe a potential death blow. I focus, using the Force to enhance my reflexes, to guide my movements.


    Our duel is a dance of strikes and counters, a blur of motion and sound. The crowd watches in awe, their cheers a distant roar in my ears. I can feel my master''s gaze on me, his presence a steady anchor.


    The third Kaleesh is relentless, but so am I. I find an opening, a moment of hesitation in his attack. I parry his blow, twisting my staff to knock his war axe aside. With a swift, fluid motion, I strike his shoulder, then his side, using the momentum to sweep his legs out from under him.


    He falls, and I bring my staff to his throat, the tip resting just above his jugular. He looks up at me, his eyes filled with a mixture of respect and acceptance. The crowd erupts into a frenzy, their cheers echoing through the arena.


    I step back, lowering my staff and bowing to the fallen Kaleesh. The arena is filled with the sounds of celebration, the crowd screeching and whistling. I glance up at my master, who nods approvingly. I have passed the test.


    As I leave the arena, the echoes of the cheering crowd fade behind me. I find my master waiting for me in the dimly lit halls, his pale cloak blending with the shadows. His expression is unreadable, the same calm and stoic demeanor he always wears. There''s no hint of happiness or pride in his features.


    "Master," I say, a little breathless from the excitement and exertion. "Are you pleased?"


    He simply replies, "You did well."


    My heart swells with a sense of accomplishment.


    "You are ready," he states.


    I blink, caught off guard. "Ready for what?"


    "To build your very own lightsaber," he says, his tone firm and measured.


    A surge of excitement rushes through me. The moment I have been waiting for, training for, is finally here. I can''t help but feel a broad smile forming on my face, my steps becoming lighter as we walk through the halls. The anticipation is almost overwhelming.


    But my master quickly corrects me, his voice a grounding force. "Calm yourself, Ryu. A lightsaber is more than just a weapon. It is an extension of your will, a symbol of your path. Approach this task with the gravity it deserves."


    I nod, trying to temper my excitement. "Yes, master."


    As we continue walking, the reality of what he said sinks in. This is not just about building a weapon; it''s about forging a part of my identity, solidifying my place on this path he has set me on. The weight of the responsibility sobers me, and I take a deep breath, focusing my thoughts.


    ?????


    Floating in the emptiness of the Outer Rim lies an old space station, drifting silently in the cold, dark expanse of space, its silhouette a familiar beacon for weary travelers. Designed as a fuel depot, the station has a utilitarian yet rugged appearance, a relic from a bygone era where it once was bustling with activity. Its cylindrical body is surrounded by several large, spherical fuel tanks, their metallic surfaces pockmarked by micrometeorite impacts and the passage of time.


    Protruding from the central structure are docking arms, each equipped with multiple docking ports to accommodate various sizes of ships. Some of these arms show signs of disrepair, with flickering lights and exposed wiring, but they remain functional enough to serve their purpose. At various points along the station''s exterior, large rusty letters spell out its designation ''Port Talos''.


    Although not a military outpost, the station is equipped with defensive measures to deter potential threats in the lawless regions of the Outer Rim. Arrayed around the station are several turbo laser turrets, their barrels dark and menacing. These turrets are controlled by an outdated but still operational defense system, capable of targeting and firing upon hostile ships that venture too close.


    Inside, the station''s corridors are narrow and dimly lit, the walls lined with aging conduits and pipes. The air has a metallic tang, a constant reminder of the station''s industrial nature. Despite the wear and tear, the core areas remain operational and relatively clean, maintained by a skeleton crew of droids and a few hardy sentients who call the station home.


    Large hangar-like spaces, the fueling bays, lie around the station. They are the station''s lifeblood where ships can dock and refuel. The Crucible is docked in fuel bay seven, where massive hoses and connectors extend from the walls, capable of transferring various types of fuel to accommodate the diverse vessels that stop by. The smell of fuel and lubricant permeates the area, where droids scuttle about, performing routine maintenance and repairs.


    At the heart of the station is the control center, a compact room filled with consoles and monitors displaying data from various sensors and systems. A large, reinforced window provides a panoramic view of the stars, as well as incoming and outgoing ships. Here, the station''s overseer, a grizzled old male Besalisk named Varek, keeps watch. Varek is a no-nonsense type, with a deep knowledge of the station''s quirks and a pragmatic approach to dealing with the frequent visitors.


    10 days have passed and the Crucible lies motionless within one of the hangars in Port Talos. Varek has agreed to let Ryu and Lyra lay low but in return for Lyra''s services and Ryu''s labor. An uneasy feeling has been bothering Ryu lately, as if he is being watched. Trying to keep it a secret from Ryu, Lyra has been working on a new droid she has procured without his knowledge. In her free time while Ryu was busy, she spent every moment working on it.


    Ryu lies in his quarters, his body relaxed under the sheets, though his mind is anything but. Restless dreams had plagued his sleep, leaving him in a cold sweat. Beside him, Lyra stirs, sensing the tension in his form. She leans over and gently places a hand on his arm, her fingers brushing his skin tenderly.


    "Are you okay?" she whispers, her voice soft with concern.


    Ryu startles awake, breathing heavily as he attempts to shake off the remnants of a vivid nightmare. His chest rises and falls rapidly, the memory of it still fresh in his mind.


    "Just another vivid dream," he replies after a moment, rubbing his face with one hand. "I just need a second to calm down."


    Lyra snuggles closer, her warmth providing some comfort. "I''ll be here whenever you need me," she says gently, her voice full of care and affection.


    Ryu offers her a faint smile, his tension easing slightly. "This one wasn''t so bad," he says, his tone lightening. They''re about to share a tender kiss when the intercom suddenly crackles to life, and IG-22''s voice breaks the quiet.


    "Ryu," the droid calls over the intercom. "You are urgently needed."


    Ryu sighs, his hand automatically reaching for the intercom panel embedded in the wall by the bed. "What is it, IG-22?" he asks, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice.


    "I have detected a breach in the ship''s systems," IG-22 states matter-of-factly. "Someone has accessed the ship''s logs."


    Immediately, Lyra curses softly under her breath, "Damn droid."


    Ryu, hearing her, narrows his eyes. "What was that?" he asks, turning to her with a suspicious look.


    Before Lyra can respond, the door hisses open, and IG-22 storms in with its usual lack of subtlety. Lyra shrieks, startled, and instinctively pulls the sheets up to cover herself.


    "IG-22!" Ryu shouts, his voice filled with anger. "What have I told you about barging in?"You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Unfazed by Ryu''s outburst, IG-22 responds in its monotonous tone, "I have traced the hack to Miss Lyra''s quarters."


    With that, the droid turns on its heel and exits the room, the door hissing shut behind it.


    Ryu turns to Lyra, his expression stern as he crosses his arms over his chest. Lyra, still holding the sheets tightly around her, looks away, clearly uncomfortable.


    "I may have... purchased a new droid," she mutters, avoiding his gaze.


    Ryu''s eyes narrow as he leans closer. "How much did it cost?" he asks, his voice firm, though his patience is wearing thin.


    Lyra hesitates for a moment, still looking away before she answers, "Not that much."


    "How much, Lyra?" Ryu repeats, his tone growing more insistent.


    She finally turns to face him, her voice barely a whisper as she mutters, "10,000 credits."


    "Lyra!" Ryu exclaims, more aggravated now. He runs a hand through his hair, clearly frustrated.


    Lyra bites her lip, avoiding his gaze as she prepares for the inevitable lecture. But instead of a barrage of words, Ryu lets out a long sigh, rubbing his temples. After a moment, he calms himself. "Show me the droid," he says, his voice resigned.


    Lyra, relieved that the worst of his anger has passed, nods quickly. She wraps the sheets around her and stands, motioning for him to follow her. They both get dressed quickly before heading toward her quarters.


    ?????


    As they enter Lyra''s room, she motions to the corner, where a tall object stands covered by a cloth. She hesitates for a moment, glancing back at Ryu before addressing the droid.


    "You don''t need to hide," she says softly, her voice coaxing. "He knows."


    At her words, the cloth shifts, and a droid emerges from underneath, the fabric falling away to reveal its sleek, polished frame. The droid is an imposing figure, painted a matte gray that gives it a sleek, formidable appearance. It stands taller than a human, with limbs and appendages designed for both combat and precision. The arms are particularly interesting, with thin slits running along their length, hinting at hidden mechanisms and advanced functionality. Its legs are sturdy, built for both agility and stability. The head is smooth, with an angular helmet-like structure and glowing optical sensors.


    Ryu crosses his arms, his eyes still locked on the droid standing before them. "This is what you spent 10,000 credits on?" he asks, his tone stern but laced with curiosity.


    Lyra, standing beside him, gives a sheepish smile. "He''s more than just a droid, Ryu. He''s my passion project."


    "Passion project?" Ryu asks, raising an eyebrow as his gaze moves between her and the droid.


    Lyra nods eagerly, practically glowing with excitement. "I found him while walking by Vallus'' stall over at that little market place."


    Ryu lets out a heavy sigh, shaking his head. "From him? Of all the people, Lyra... Varrus is known for ripping people off."


    Lyra holds up her hands in defense. "I know! I know. But trust me, I studied the droid thoroughly before making the purchase," she says, her excitement bubbling up again. "He''ll be an extremely useful asset to our team, I promise. His frame, his capabilities... I modified him, upgraded him even further than he was originally capable of. He''s not just some ordinary droid, Ryu. He''s going to help us in ways you can''t even imagine!"


    Ryu glances at her, noting the sheer joy in her eyes. He can''t help but feel the edge of his frustration soften. Lyra''s enthusiasm for this project¡ªher passion¡ªwas hard to ignore. Still, he crosses his arms again and lets out a long breath. "Alright, but please, no more purchases behind my back."


    Lyra grins and leans into him, wrapping her arms around his waist. "I promise," she says softly, her eyes shining with excitement.


    Ryu can''t help but return her smile, even if he''s still a bit skeptical. As they stand together, his eyes return to the droid standing quietly before them. He may have his doubts, but if there''s one thing he knows, it''s that Lyra''s passion and ingenuity are not to be underestimated.


    Lyra''s eyes gleam with pride and excitement. The droid''s head turns slightly as it observes the two of them, its glowing photoreceptors giving off a faint hum. Ryu circles the machine slowly, his brow furrowed as he studies its patchwork appearance. Despite the visible wear and tear, there''s an undeniable sense of power and intelligence emanating from it.


    "This," Lyra begins, her voice brimming with enthusiasm, "was once an ST-series military strategic analysis and tactics droid from the Clone Wars era. Few were made. They were known for adapting in combat and using their analysis and tactics skills to overcome any scenario."


    Ryu pauses, inspecting the droid''s chassis. Its patchwork repairs are evident¡ªsome limbs appear newer, while others bear the marks of heavy wear, yet everything seems to fit together seamlessly. "It looks like it''s been through a lot," he comments, running his hand along the droid''s metallic surface.


    Lyra nods eagerly, almost bouncing on her feet. "He was in an unbelievably bad state when I found him. Only the head and chassis were intact. I had to replace almost everything else, but I made sure to keep the memory processor. That was the key. Remember the cargo we were supposed to deliver?" Lyra asks, her eyes shining as she watches his face closely.


    Ryu nods slowly, his curiosity piqued. "The one we never actually dropped off?"


    She grins, practically radiating excitement. "Yes! That was a shipment of advanced droid chips. I used them on him. There''s an IG-100 chip designed for combating Jedi, a learning software chip, and the processor chip of a protocol droid."


    Ryu''s expression shifts, showing a hint of surprise. "Learning software?" he asks, his eyes narrowing slightly in suspicion. "As in..."


    But Lyra cuts him off, her excitement bubbling over. "He can learn! I, of course, made my own modifications to the chips, but he learns from observation! Every battle, every interaction¡ªhe can adapt and grow more efficient. Just think of how valuable he''ll be!"


    Ryu, despite himself, is slightly impressed. He takes a step back and looks at the droid more closely, his skepticism slowly being replaced by a sense of wonder. "So, it''s fully functional?" he asks, still scanning the droid for any signs of malfunction.


    Lyra nods enthusiastically, her excitement palpable. "The memory processor retained all of his original programming and tactical data, and the new limbs and chassis are fully compatible with his systems. I''ve already uploaded everything I could find from the ship''s database¡ªstar charts, history, manuals, combat protocols. And the best part is... he learns fast."


    Ryu crosses his arms, a mixture of disbelief and admiration playing across his features. "That is incredible." He glances back at the droid, its glowing eyes seeming to track his every movement.


    Lyra beams, clearly proud of her creation. "Yes. He''s already absorbed all the data I uploaded. He''s not like any other droid you''ve seen before."


    Ryu shakes his head slightly, still processing the information. "What''s its designation?"


    Lyra''s smile widens as she steps closer to the droid, almost as if she''s introducing a friend. "He picked out his own designation," she says, her voice filled with pride.


    Ryu blinks, genuinely surprised. "Droids aren''t capable of that," he points out, his voice edged with doubt.


    "This one is," Lyra replies confidently, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Lyra steps closer to the droid, her excitement undiminished. She places a hand on its cold, metallic arm, looking up at its glowing photoreceptors before turning to Ryu with a grin. "Go on," she urges the droid, her voice brimming with encouragement. "Introduce yourself to Ryu."


    The droid''s head tilts slightly, its photoreceptors flickering for a moment before it speaks in a calm, nonmonotone voice.


    "Greetings. I am Apollo. It is a pleasure to meet you Ryu."


    Ryu blinks, surprised by the droid''s chosen name. "Apollo? Why that name?"


    Apollo''s optical sensors seem to brighten slightly as it responds. "In my readings, I discovered an ancient civilization that worshipped many deities. One of these deities, called Apollo, was the god of knowledge and learning. Since I seek to learn and gather knowledge as their deity did, I have chosen to adopt that name."


    Ryu is taken aback by the droid''s manner of speaking, which was remarkably fluid and human-like. "You don''t talk like a typical droid."


    Apollo inclines its head slightly. "I have been programmed with extensive linguistic capabilities, integrating protocol droid software. This allows me to communicate more effectively."


    Lyra, clearly delighted with Apollo''s explanation, has a sudden idea. "Ryu, although I''ve uploaded many combat protocols, Apollo hasn''t actually fought anyone before. What if you two sparred?"


    Apollo turned its sensors towards Lyra. "Is that a great idea? Given that droids are stronger than humans, I could easily injure or kill Ryu."


    Lyra chuckles. "The goal isn''t to harm anyone, Apollo. This spar is merely to see your capabilities in a controlled environment. Think of it as practice, not a real fight. Besides, Ryu is a very skilled fighter. He can handle himself very well."


    Ryu, intrigued, nods. "I''m curious about your capabilities too, Apollo. Let''s make some room in the cargo bay."


    They make their way to the cargo bay, clearing a sizable space for the sparring session. The room is filled with the hum of the ship''s systems, and the makeshift arena took shape amidst the crates and equipment.


    Ryu faces Apollo, his stance relaxed but ready. "Remember, this is just practice. No need to go all out."


    Apollo''s sensors scanned the area, taking in the environment. "Understood. I will engage with minimal force."


    Ryu and Apollo approach the empty space. Ryu moves into a fighting stance and Apollo mimics him, raising its hands and forming them into fists. Ryu begins with light, probing jabs, testing Apollo''s initial responses. Apollo''s movements are droid like but precise, deflecting the jabs with minimal effort. Ryu notices the droid''s technique is solid, but lacks fluidity.


    "Let''s see what you can do," Ryu mutters, delivering a swift combination of punches and kicks. Apollo blocks and dodges with increasing efficiency, but Ryu''s experience shows as he easily finds gaps in the droid''s defense, landing several light blows. Lyra meanwhile watches in excitement and has begun recording the sparring with the help of their dwarf probe droid.


    As the sparring continues, Apollo''s movements start to change. The droid''s sensors and algorithms analyze Ryu''s patterns, and its response become more sophisticated. It starts to mimic Ryu''s style, integrating more fluid movements into its own technique. Ryu notices the shift and increases the intensity of his attacks, throwing more complex combinations and employing feints.


    Apollo adapts quickly, its blocking and counterattacks becoming sharper. It anticipates Ryu''s feints and responds with counterattacks that are increasingly difficult to avoid. Ryu, now fully engaged, recognizes the droid''s learning capability and realizes he must step up his game.


    Ryu switches to a more unpredictable style, blending various fighting techniques to throw the droid off balance. He uses rapid changes in pace and direction, employing a mix of high and low strikes, spinning kicks, and sudden grapples. Apollo momentarily struggles, but adjusts with impressive speed, learning from each new technique.


    The fight escalates into a blur of motion, each opponent testing the other''s limits. Ryu feels the adrenaline surge as he blocks a high kick from Apollo and counters with an elbow strike that the droid barely evades. The droid''s learning algorithm kicks into overdrive, and it begins to predict Ryu''s movements with startling accuracy.


    Ryu, realizing he''s now facing a truly formidable opponent, digs deep into his well of experience. He uses his knowledge of combat to create deceptive patterns, baiting Apollo into making mistakes. He throws a feint with his left hand, prompting the droid to overcommit to a block. Seizing the opportunity, Ryu lands a powerful roundhouse kick to the droid''s chassis, sending it stumbling backwards.


    However, Apollo recovers quickly and adapts its stance, now incorporating defensive measures specifically against Ryu''s favored techniques. The droid''s punches become faster and its defenses almost impenetrable. Ryu grits his teeth, sweat dripping down his face, as he matches the droid blow for blow.


    The fight reaches its climax with both combatants moving at blinding speed, a symphony of fists and feet striking and blocking with precision. Finally, Ryu spots a subtle glitch in the droid''s adaption; a slight delay in its reaction to simultaneous high and low attacks. With a burst of energy, he executes a high kick followed immediately by a sweeping kick. Apollo blocks the high kick but is caught off guard by the sweep, losing its balance and falling off the mat.


    Ryu steps back, breathing heavily but composed while Lyra starts clapping ecstatically.


    "That was incredible. Well done, Ryu. You too Apollo," She says as she heads over to Apollo and Ryu. Ryu extends a hand to Apollo. Apollo, recognizing the gesture, takes the offered hand and stands up. The droid''s sensors flash in acknowledgement of the defeat, yet also in respect for Ryu''s skill and adaptability.


    "You did very well Apollo," Ryu says, patting the droid on the shoulder and accepting the water pouch from Lyra as she hands it to him.


    "You think so Ryu? But I lost," Apollo says, an unmistakable sound of disappointment in its tone.


    "Don''t be so disappointed. It was a very tough fight. You adapted quickly and I''m extremely impressed by your capabilities. You now possess a broader repertoire of fighting techniques and you stand ready for future challenges. I may stand victorious but it was a remarkably close victory. I have gained some valuable insights and I hope you do too. I believe if we were to spar again, you''d win for sure."


    The droid nods approvingly.


    Ryu turns to Lyra with a warm smile. "You did an amazing job with Apollo, Lyra. Really, this is incredible."


    Lyra blushes deeply, turning away from him to hide her flustered expression. Although Ryu had praised her before, this time it feels far more genuine, and it makes her heart flutter. Noticing her reaction, Ryu gently asks, "What else can Apollo do?"


    Collecting herself, Lyra clears her throat. "Apollo is equipped with a range of weapons and tools. For example, he has retractable vibroblades in both arms," she says. Apollo demonstrates, sliding out two sleek, humming blades from slits in its forearms. "He also has a compact blaster built into his left arm," she continues, and Apollo extends a small but formidable blaster from its left forearm.


    Ryu whistles in amazement. "That''s impressive."


    "There''s more," Lyra said, her confidence returning. "Apollo also is equipped with a small energy shield projector in his left forearm for defense." Apollo activates the shield momentarily, a translucent disc appearing around its arm.


    Ryu nods appreciatively. "You really thought of everything."


    Lyra beams at the compliment. "He''s also got a miniaturized fusion cutter for repairs or precise cutting tasks," she adds, and Apollo displays a small, focused beam from a compartment in his right wrist.


    "And let''s not forget his agility and speed," Lyra continues. "Apollo''s chassis has been dipped in a special alloy. It''s not beskar, but it offers significant protection against blaster fire."


    Apollo''s torso shifts slightly, showing the durable, matte finish of the alloy. "The alloy is called Durachrome. It''s incredibly tough and provides excellent protection without adding too much weight," Lyra explains.


    "He''s also very agile and fast, capable of complex maneuvers," Lyra says, as Apollo moves fluidly back and forth across Lyra''s room, demonstrating quick, precise movements that show off its impressive maneuverability.


    Ryu nods, clearly impressed. "Apollo, you really are something special."


    Apollo''s sensors flicker as it responded, "Thank you, Ryu."


    Lyra smiles, feeling a sense of pride and accomplishment. "I believe Apollo will be a great asset to us, Ryu."


    Ryu places a hand on Lyra''s shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze. "You did a fantastic job, Lyra. With Apollo on our team, I feel a lot more confident about our future missions."


    Lyra turns to him, her eyes shining with gratitude. "Thanks, Ryu. That means a lot."


    Ryu''s communicator buzzes, breaking the moment of reflection. He glances at the screen to see Varek''s name flashing.


    "August, can you meet me at the station''s cantina?" Varek''s voice crackles through the device.


    Ryu nods, even though Varek couldn''t see him. "Sure, I can be there."


    Lyra perks up. "Can I join you? I could use a meal."


    Ryu smiles at her. "Of course, Lyra."


    Apollo, standing at attention, speaks up. "Would you like me to accompany you for additional security?"


    Lyra quickly shakes her head. "No, Apollo. You''d draw too much attention. It''s best if you stay on the Crucible."


    Apollo''s optical sensors dim slightly, showing clear disappointment. "Understood. I will stay on the ship."


    Noticing the droid''s reaction, Lyra walks over and places a reassuring hand on Apollo''s arm. "We''ll be back soon, I promise."


    Apollo''s sensors flicker in acknowledgment. "Very well. I will await your return."


    With that, Ryu and Lyra make their way off the Crucible and head towards the station''s cantina. The corridors of the station are bustling with activity, a mix of various species going about their business. The atmosphere is lively, but Ryu keeps his senses alert, always aware of potential threats.


    ?????


    The small, dingy cantina serves as a social hub for travelers and the station''s crew. The lighting is low, casting long shadows over the mismatched furniture. The cantina is staffed by several service droids and a protocol droid behind the counter who serve up strong drinks and warm meals. The walls are adorned with faded posters and mementos left by past visitors, creating a sense of history and shared experience among those who pass by.


    As they approach the cantina, the sounds of laughter, chatter, music, and clinking glasses grew louder. They enter the cantina, scanning the room for Varek. The dim lighting and smoky air add to the cantina''s rugged charm.


    In the dimly lit cantina, Varek sits in his booth with his four muscular arms resting casually on the table. The male Besalisk is a hulking figure, with a wide, flat face, deep-set eyes, and a toothy grin that was both welcoming and intimidating. He is enjoying a rather musky smelling beverage and puffing on a smoke, the tendrils of smoke curling around his head like a misty halo.


    When he sees Ryu and Lyra enter, he waves them over with one of his thick arms. Ryu leads Lyra to the booth, where they take their seats¡ªRyu across from Varek, and Lyra besides Ryu. A service droid rolled up to take their orders, and Lyra quickly requested something to eat.


    "I''ll have a nerf steak with a side of roasted nuna legs," she says, her stomach grumbling.


    Varek''s demeanor shifts as the droid rolls away, his jovial expression replaced by a more serious look. He leans forward, placing a bounty puck on the table. The device flickers to life, displaying a holographic image of Ryu''s face as the droid returns with Lyra''s order.


    "You need to leave," Varek says, his voice low. "I got this from a bounty hunter that''s been snooping around my station. If he knows you''re here, so do many others."


    Ryu''s eyes narrow as he looked at the puck, uncertainty gnawing at him. "How do I know you''re not playing me, Varek?"


    The Besalisk lets out a gruff chuckle. "If I were gonna betray you, August, I''d have done it by now."


    Suddenly, an alarm blares, cutting through the tense atmosphere. Varek, Ryu, Lyra, and everyone else in the cantina all jolt at the sound. Lyra, who had just started eating her meal, drops her fork in surprise. The station shakes violently, plunging into darkness before the emergency lights flicker on.


    Varek quickly activates his wrist computer, projecting a hologram of an imposing Interdictor-class Star Destroyer near the station. Many TIE-Reaper class dropships and TIE-Interceptors can be seen leaving the Star Destroy and heading for the space station. Ryu''s eyes widened in recognition, and Lyra''s face grows pale.


    "The Empire has found you," Varek states, his voice oddly calm. "The station''s defenses are down at the moment, and we''ll boarded soon. If you want to escape, you need to do so now."


    Ryu''s mind races as he processes the information. The Interdictor class Star Destroyer is known for its ability to pull ships out of hyperspace and trap them. Escape would be difficult, but staying was not an option.


    "Lyra, we need to get back to the Crucible," Ryu says, urgency in his voice.


    Lyra nods, her earlier excitement replaced by a grim determination. "What about you, Varek?"


    The hologram displayed from his wrist switches to an overview of the station. Multiple red targets appear on the station that suddenly begin turning green one by one. A smile forms across his face. The stations defenses came back online.


    "I will buy you some time. Now hurry!" He shouts before running out of the cantina.


    Alarms blared incessantly as Ryu and Lyra sprinted through the station, heading towards the Crucible. The station is in chaos. People were running in every direction, their faces masks of panic and fear. Vendors abandoned their stalls, merchandise scattered across the floors, while families and travelers hurriedly packed their belongings. Security droids tried to maintain order but were quickly overwhelmed by the sheer number of fleeing individuals.

 Chapter II Part II

    Ryu activated his communicator, his voice urgent. "Apollo, IG-22, ready the Crucible for takeoff. We''re on our way."


    IG-22''s voice crackles through the communicator, laden with its usual dry tone. "Currently, the station is under attack by the Empire. Multiple boarding parties are breaching various sectors. Panic has ensued among the station''s population, and the structural integrity of the station is compromised. Preparing the Crucible for immediate departure seems prudent."


    "Just do it!" Ryu shouts.


    As they dash through the tight corridors, Ryu and Lyra suddenly find themselves ambushed by a squad of Purge Troopers. Clad in black armor with red visors, they wield blaster rifles and electro staffs, their presence imposing and menacing.


    Ryu''s lightsaber ignites with a snap-hiss, its yellow blade illuminating the corridor. He deftly deflected the incoming blaster bolts, each movement precise and controlled. Lyra, panicking for a moment, quickly reacted by grabbing Ryu''s Glie-44 from its holster. She fires blue bolts at the advancing troopers, her shots joining the chaotic symphony of red streaks of light.


    Another group of Purge Troopers appear from behind, cutting off their escape. Ryu reaches out with the Force, ripping metal panels from the walls and hurling them at the troopers. The panels smash into them, knocking several to the ground.


    Lyra continues to fire, her aim steadying as adrenaline takes over. "There are too many of them, Ryu!"


    Ryu grits his teeth, focusing on the troopers before him. With a swift series of strikes, he dispatches the Purge Troopers, their electro staffs clattering to the ground. He then turns his attention to those behind him, using the Force to crush their chest plates and send them sprawling.


    The corridor is now littered with fallen troopers, their armor scorched and battered. Ryu extinguishes his lightsaber and turns to Lyra, his eyes scanning her for injuries. "Are you okay?"


    Lyra nods, her breath coming in quick bursts. "I''m fine, just...shaken."


    Ryu places a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "Let''s keep moving. We''re almost there."


    They resume their run, the sounds of alarms, blaster fire, screams, and distant explosions echoing through the station. The chaos around them a constant reminder of the urgency of their situation. As they approach a large set of doors leading to a hangar bay, Ryu''s communicator goes off.


    "The ship is ready for immediate departure," Apollo states through the communicator.


    IG-22 adds, its tone flat but informative, "Currently, the station''s defenses have been compromised. Imperial forces are making significant progress in their boarding operations. Civilian evacuation is ongoing, but the station''s structural integrity is at risk. Immediate departure is advisable to avoid capture or destruction."


    As they sprint through the station''s corridors, alarms blaring all around, Lyra couldn''t help but voice her confusion. "I''ve never seen these kinds of stormtroopers before."


    Ryu, breathing heavily but maintaining his focus, replies, "That''s because they aren''t stormtroopers. They''re Purge Troopers. Their purpose is to hunt Jedi."


    ?????


    They reach a large door leading to the hangars. The doors slide open, revealing a massive hangar filled with Purge Troopers, their black armor glinting under the harsh lights. Ryu''s heart sinks when he realizes the Crucible wasn''t here but on the far side of the station. The troopers spot Ryu and Lyra, immediately raising their rifles.


    Ryu and Lyra turn to run back, only to find their escape route cut off by more Purge Troopers. Trapped, they brace themselves for a fight, but the troopers suddenly lower their weapons. A large, imposing figure steps forward from the ranks. The figure is imposing, towering over most beings with a muscular build that hinted at his formidable strength. Clad in dark, intimidating armor adorned with crimson accents, he exudes an aura of menace and authority. His helmet was designed to strike fear, featuring a faceplate with narrow, glowing red visors that gave him an almost demonic appearance. A long, tattered cloak flowed from his shoulders, adding to his menacing presence.


    Lyra whispers, her voice trembling, "Who is that?"


    Ryu''s eyes narrows as he recognizes the figure. "That, is an Inquisitor. A former Jedi turned Jedi hunter."


    The being introduces itself, its voice deep and menacing. "I am the 12th Brother, and I have been looking for you, August." He pauses, his gaze piercing through Ryu. "Or should I say, Ryu Chikara. It''s been a long time brother." His voice, distorted by the mask, is deep and resonant, each word laced with malice and a chilling confidence that sent shivers down the spine of anyone who faced him.


    Lyra''s eyes widen in shock, her breath catching in her throat. "Ryu... you know him?"


    Ryu looks sternly at the Inquisitor, his jaw clenched. The memories of his past flooded back¡ªmemories he had tried so hard to bury. "Yes, I do."


    The 12th Brother continues, his tone mocking. "He never told you of his past, has he? Long before he knew you, he and I were temple guards of the Jedi temple. I offered you the chance to fight with me that day, don''t you remember? You turned on me and betrayed me."


    Ryu''s look remained stern. "It was you who turned traitor Majel. Who cut down our brothers and sisters when the clone troopers attacked the temple."


    Lyra''s mind races, trying to process the revelation. She glances at Ryu, seeing him in a new light¡ªa man with a past far more complex and dangerous than she had ever imagined.


    The Inquisitor''s voice dripped with scorn. "You''ve been wasting your talents, Ryu, hiding as a simple smuggler. Your abilities are far better suited for a higher purpose."


    Ryu''s eyes remained locked on the Inquisitor, his resolve unwavering. "And what purpose would that be?"


    The 12th Brother sneers. "As an Inquisitor, of course. Join us, and your talents won''t be squandered. No longer will you have to hide who you truly are!"


    Ryu feels Lyra''s hand on his arm, a silent show of support. He knows she is scared, but he also knows she trusts him. The 12th Brother''s offer hangs in the air, but Ryu''s mind is already made up. He would never betray the principles he once swore to uphold, no matter the cost. The tension in the hangar is palpable as Ryu stands his ground, ready to face whatever came next.


    "I''ll never join you."


    The 12th Brother continues his voice dripping with malice. "I can sense your fear, Ryu. But it''s not for yourself¡ªit''s for her." His gaze turns towards Lyra, who grips Ryu''s hand tighter, her eyes wide with fear. "The Jedi are forbidden to love," he mocks. "How touching, yet so predictable."


    With a sneer, the 12th Brother draws his lightsaber, its double-bladed hilt spinning into position. The red blades ignite with a sinister hiss, casting an eerie glow across the hangar. Ryu lets go of Lyra''s hand and ignites his own yellow-bladed lightsaber, its hum a stark contrast to the Inquisitor''s weapon.


    Suddenly, Purge Troopers surged forward, grabbing Lyra. They quickly bound her hands with cuffs and began dragging her towards a nearby TIE Reaper. "Ryu!" she screams, struggling against her captors.


    Ryu tried to intervene, but the 12th Brother blocks his path, their lightsabers clashing with a blinding flash. "Your sentimentality makes you weak," the Inquisitor taunted, pushing Ryu back. "Predictable and weak."


    Ryu''s heart pounds as the distant whine of the TIE Reaper''s engines fills the air. His eyes lock on Lyra, trashing wildly as she is being dragged aboard the dropship. Every fiber of his being screams to act, but the red blade of the 12th Brother blocks his path. Their lightsabers clash in a flurry of sparks, the crackling hum of the deadly duel echoing through the hangar.


    The Purge Troopers stand silent and unmoving, their red visors gleaming under the dim lights, spectating the battle as the two warriors engage in their deadly dance. The 12th Brother moves with precision, each swing of his crimson blade a deliberate attempt to overpower Ryu. His strikes are swift and brutal, the air humming with each arc of his saber. Ryu is forced back, barely deflecting the blows, his yellow blade flickering as he fights to hold his ground.


    "The years have made you weak," the 12th Brother sneers, his helmet obscuring his twisted grin. "A failed Jedi... hiding behind a smuggler''s mask."


    Ryu''s heart skips a beat. The words cut deeper than the blade, and he knows they''re meant to. His grip tightens on his lightsaber hilt, but the taunt burrows into him. Every strike feels heavier, the weight of his desperation and fear threatening to drag him down. Lyra is disappearing, the TIE Reaper''s engines roaring louder.


    "You''re nothing but a shadow of your former self," the 12th Brother growls, his relentless attacks pushing Ryu back. "Lost, clinging to scraps and false hope."


    Ryu''s breath hitches, his movements slowing as the 12th Brother presses his advantage. Every blow sends sparks flying, each strike driving Ryu closer to the edge. But then, amidst the chaos, Ryu remembers the lessons of his past. He closes his eyes for a brief moment, feeling the Force surge within him, letting it flow through him like a steady current.


    Suddenly, the 12th Brother''s strikes seem slower. Ryu''s mind clears. He dodges to the side, blocking a sweeping blow with newfound precision, his yellow blade catching the crimson saber and deflecting it with ease. He counters with a swift strike, forcing the 12th Brother back a step.


    The 12th Brother snarls, his arrogance faltering. He swings again, harder this time, but Ryu moves with fluidity now, guided by the Force. Their blades clash in a blinding flurry, each movement deliberate, as Ryu drives the Inquisitor back, blow by blow.


    "You''re wrong," Ryu says, his voice steady. "I haven''t lost anything."


    With a powerful strike, Ryu slashes at the 12th Brother''s helmet, the impact cutting it wide open. Sparks fly as the Inquisitor staggers back, his face partially revealed¡ªcontorted with rage beneath the shattered mask. The Purge Troopers shift uneasily, their weapons ready, but they make no move to intervene.


    Ryu presses his advantage, disarming the 12th Brother with a precise slash, sending his crimson lightsaber clattering to the floor. The Inquisitor stumbles, his mask sparking, exposed and vulnerable.


    Ryu''s breath comes in ragged gasps as he raises his saber, ready to strike, but just as he prepares to deliver the final blow, the Inquisitor''s lips curl into a sneer. The 12th Brother raises a hand and, with a powerful surge of the Force, sends Ryu flying backward across the hangar.


    Ryu crashes into a pile of crates but quickly gets back on his feet. He steadies himself, his yellow blade still humming in his hand, but the distance between them grows as the 12th Brother takes his chance and dashes towards the dropship.


    With a single leap, the 12th Brother vaults toward the TIE Reaper, his black cloak billowing behind him. The landing ramp is still partially lowered as the dropship begins to ascend. Ryu''s heart pounds as he watches the Inquisitor land on the ramp, his exposed face twisted in fury.


    In a swift motion, the 12th Brother outstretches his hand, and his lightsaber hilt flies back to him, spinning through the air and landing in his grasp with a snap. Ryu''s eyes widen, but there''s nothing he can do. The ramp rises, sealing the 12th Brother inside as the TIE Reaper roars to life, its engines glowing fiercely as it lifts off.


    "NO!" Ryu''s voice is hoarse, filled with desperation as the ship carries Lyra away. His heart aches, torn between fury and helplessness. The dropship disappears into the sky, taking Lyra with it, leaving Ryu standing alone amidst the debris of the battle.


    Panting heavily, Ryu stares where the ship had disappeared. His pulse races, his mind whirling with thoughts of Lyra, but the Purge Troopers are closing in, their weapons trained on him. The battle isn''t over yet.


    Suddenly, heavy blaster fire erupted from above, sending the Purge Troopers flying. Ryu, momentarily confused, looked up to see the Crucible swooping in. The landing ramp lowers, and Apollo is standing there, waving him over. Ryu seizes the opportunity, leaping onto a nearby stack of crates and then onto the ramp. Apollo catches him by the arm and pulled him aboard.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "Let''s go!" Ryu shouts as he rushes towards the bridge, Apollo right behind him.


    ?????


    In the bridge, AP-4, C1-B4, DP-7, and IG-22 awaited them. Apollo turns to Ryu, concern evident in its voice. "What happened to Lyra?"


    "They took her," Ryu says, his voice tight with anger. "She''s on that Star Destroyer. We have to rescue her."


    IG-22 interjects, its tone matter-of-fact. "That would be an impossible task. The Crucible won''t survive an open firefight against a ship that size. Boarding is equally impossible."


    The Inquisitor''s mocking words ring in Ryu''s ears.


    Your sentimentality makes you weak, predictable.


    Furious, Ryu punches the wall, leaving a clear dent behind. "We have to do something!"


    Apollo pauses for a moment, its sensors scanning the bridge. Suddenly, something catches its eye. In the blink of an eye, it snatches something from the corner¡ªa dwarf probe droid, struggling to free itself from Apollo''s grip.


    Realizing this droid is how the Empire found them, Ryu''s expression turns cold. "Crush it, Apollo."


    Apollo intervenes, extending a hacking appendage from one of its fingers. "If I may interject. This droid''s code is Imperial and encrypted. If I can hack it and extract its data, I can upload it into the ship''s systems."


    Ryu answers coldly, "What good would that do?"


    "We can temporarily confuse that ship''s systems by disguising the Crucible as a friendly one. It will allow us to fly close to the Star Destroyer without being fired upon."


    Ryu feels a flicker of hope. "Do it, Apollo."


    With a nod, Apollo sets to work, its hacking appendage interfacing with the probe droid. The bridge is tense, each second feeling like an eternity as Apollo works.


    Ryu watches intently as Apollo''s appendage whirs and clicks. After a tense moment, Apollo crushes the struggling probe droid in its grip, sparks flying as the droid crumples. Then, Apollo turns and inserts its appendage into the ship''s system. Moments later, Apollo retracts the appendage. "It is done. We are now undetected."


    Wasting no time, Ryu jumps into the pilot seat, pushing the Crucible to maximum speed. As predicted, they aren''t fired upon. Instead, a male voice crackles over the intercom, asking them to identify themselves. Nearby TIE Interceptors spot them but do not intervene.


    Ignoring the voice, Ryu flies the Crucible faster, skimming under the massive Interdictor-class Star Destroyer. He aims for a smaller hangar and executes a rough landing. The ship''s hull groans, but they''re down. Confused Imperial officers and Purge Troopers immediately open fire.


    "Take control of the turrets, B4!" Ryu orders.


    C1-B4 beeps affirmatively and takes control of the Crucible''s turrets. Within seconds, the hangar is cleared, leaving smoldering bodies scattered around.


    Ryu turns to Apollo. "Can you trace Lyra''s whereabouts?"


    Apollo''s sensors flicker. "I need to hack into the ship''s systems to do so."


    Ryu nods, his determination unwavering. "Come with me. The rest of you, secure the area." He then addresses DP-7. "You''re coming too. Your hacking capabilities are more refined than Apollo''s."


    Apollo interjects, "I am quite proficient in hacking."


    Ryu places a firm hand on Apollo''s shoulder. "But I need your fighting capabilities more. Let''s move."


    The group moves swiftly through the hangar, Ryu leading the way with his lightsaber at the ready. At a nearby terminal, DP-7''s appendage whirs and clicks as it interfaces with the system. Moments later, Apollo receives the probe droid''s data and projects a hologram of the Star Destroyer''s interior. Blue light flickers as corridors and rooms appear on the display.


    Apollo points to a section deep within the ship. "According to Imperial transmissions, a female prisoner has been brought to the 12th Brother''s quarters, located here." A path highlights in red, marking the quickest route through the labyrinth of corridors.


    Ryu studies the map. "That''s quite a distance. DP-7, while Apollo and I rescue Lyra, can you shut down the gravity wells?"


    DP-7 beeps rapidly. Apollo translates, "It cannot deactivate them from here. The controls are located elsewhere."


    Ryu nods, his eyes steely with determination. "Alright, DP-7, make your way to the gravity well generators and shut them off."


    The small droid beeps in acknowledgment and zips down a side corridor. Ryu watches for a brief moment before turning to Apollo. "Let''s move. We need to get to Lyra."


    Ryu and Apollo sprint through the dim corridors, following the holographic path. The distant blaring of alarms and flashing red lights heighten the tension, but Ryu remains focused. Every turn and intersection brings them closer to their destination.


    As they near, they encounter stormtroopers. A squad raises their blasters, but Ryu deflects their bolts with precise movements, cutting through their ranks with deadly efficiency. Apollo''s wrist blaster fires rapidly, clearing a path.


    Ryu pushes forward, every step filled with purpose. He cuts down officers and droids, leaving behind scorched armor and fallen enemies. Finally, they reach the heavy door leading to the 12th Brother''s quarters. With a gesture, Ryu uses the Force to tear the door from its hinges.


    Inside, the room is cold and utilitarian. Lyra stands in the center, her eyes wide with fear and relief. Behind her, the 12th Brother looms, his mask cracked, revealing his Mirialan features. One green eye burns with malice through the broken mask.


    "Commendable, Ryu," the 12th Brother sneers, his voice mocking. "But it''s all over."


    Ryu''s gaze shifts as Purge Troopers file into the room, their weapons trained on him and Apollo, cutting off any escape.


    Apollo''s sensors flicker, calculating the situation. Ryu tightens his grip on his lightsaber, weighing his options. The room feels heavy with tension, the stakes higher than ever.


    "Let her go," Ryu demands, his voice calm but unyielding.


    The 12th Brother chuckles darkly. "You think you can walk out of here?" He steps closer, his lightsaber igniting with a hiss. "You''ve fallen into my trap, Jedi."


    Ryu''s eyes flick to Lyra''s, a silent promise in his gaze. The 12th Brother smirks, sensing Ryu''s desperation.


    "Your path to the dark side begins now," the 12th Brother declares, igniting his red lightsaber and thrusting it into Lyra''s back. The blade pierces through her chest, her eyes widening in shock and pain. Her mouth opens in a silent scream as she collapses to the ground, her body crumpling in a lifeless heap.


    For Ryu, time slows to a crawl as he watches her fall. The sound of his heartbeat thunders in his ears, drowning out everything else. Anger surges through him, and the room begins to shake violently. The walls creak under an immense pressure, and even the Purge Troopers hesitate, sensing the raw power emanating from him.


    The 12th Brother is ecstatic, his voice filled with twisted glee. "Yes! I can feel your power!"


    But his gloating is cut short as he starts to levitate, his hands clutching his neck in shock. The Purge Troopers suffer the same fate, their weapons clattering to the floor as they are lifted into the air, helpless.


    Apollo looks over at Ryu, noticing his eyes glowing with a menacing orange hue, his features twisted in hate. Intrigued, Apollo watches Ryu''s response intently. Despite being suspended in the air, the Inquisitor shows no fear. "Embrace the dark side, Ryu!" he urges.


    Ryu''s gaze shifts to Lyra, and he sees her chest rise, faint but steady. She''s still alive. He closes his eyes, his anger ebbing away, and begins to chant, letting his rage dissipate.


    "There is no Light without Darkness, nor Darkness without Light.


    I walk in the space between to keep the Balance and the Balance brings me closer to Understanding.


    There is Passion tempered with Reason.


    There is Fear tamed with Wisdom.


    There is no Peace without Conflict.


    There is no Victory without Sacrifice.


    Through Knowledge I gain Understanding.


    Through Understanding I gain Wisdom.


    Through Wisdom I gain Serenity.


    Through Serenity I gain Strength.


    Through Strength I gain Peace.


    There is no Peace without a Passion to create.


    There is no Passion without Peace to guide.


    Knowledge stagnates without the Strength to act.


    Power blends without Serenity to see.


    There is Freedom in Life.


    There is Purpose in Death.


    There Force is all things and I am the Force."


    The 12th Brother''s eyes widened in realization. "No..."


    Ryu steadies his voice, locking eyes with the Inquisitor. "You made a glaring mistake, Majel. I am no Jedi. I never was, and I have no interest in becoming an Inquisitor or a Sith. I am an Acolyte, capable of channeling both the light and dark sides of the Force." He takes a deep breath, his tone unwavering. "She doesn''t hold me back. She makes me stronger."


    With deliberate focus, Ryu gathers the Force, channeling all his energy. The Inquisitor and his Purge Troopers still hang suspended in the air, helpless. A powerful shockwave erupts from Ryu, expanding outward in all directions. As it makes contact with the Purge Troopers, they disintegrate into dust. The Inquisitor is thrown against the wall with violent force, his helmet shattering, revealing his true face¡ªa Mirialan with green skin and traditional tattoos, his eyes now brimming with pain and hatred.


    "Apollo, check on Lyra," Ryu commands, his voice tight with concern.


    Apollo moves swiftly, scanning Lyra''s unconscious form. "She''s alive but requires immediate medical attention," the droid reports.


    Relief surges through Ryu as he turns back to the Inquisitor. "I don''t know what drove you to betray your kin so easily, but it''s my duty to bring balance to the Force."


    The 12th Brother, gasping for breath, manages to weakly protest. "Jedi... don''t take lives so easily."


    Ryu''s eyes harden. "I''m not a Jedi. I am an Acolyte of the Force." With that, he ignites his lightsaber and brings it down, ending the Inquisitor''s life.


    In his final moments, Ryu whispers coldly, "Killing those that tip the scale is sometimes necessary."


    With the room falling silent, Ryu deactivates his lightsaber. The only sound is the faint hum of the ship''s systems. He turns to Apollo, who is already tending to Lyra. Together, Ryu and Apollo¡ªcarrying Lyra with one arm over its shoulders¡ªmake their way back to the Crucible. Alarms blare as Imperial forces scramble, determined to stop them.


    ?????


    The first group of stormtroopers block their path, blasters aimed and ready. Ryu charges forward, his lightsaber spinning as he deflects their bolts with rapid, precise movements. He cuts through their ranks effortlessly, the smell of scorched armor heavy in the air. A security droid emerges from the shadows, firing rapidly, but Apollo reacts instantly, firing back and hitting the droid''s primary sensor. Ryu leaps forward, slicing through the droid with a swift, deadly strike.


    They encounter more resistance¡ªa squad led by an Imperial officer and two Purge Troopers. The officer raises his blaster, but Ryu uses the Force to fling him into the wall, rendering him unconscious. The Purge Troopers attack with electro-staffs in synchronized strikes. Ryu parries their blows with lightning-fast precision, his yellow blade cutting through the air. Apollo joins the fight, his vibroblade cutting into the armor of one trooper while Ryu Force-pushes the other into a bulkhead.


    Finally, they reach the hangar. The Crucible is there, under heavy fire from Imperial forces. Ryu wastes no time, deflecting bolts back at the stormtroopers while Apollo picks off stragglers. Together, they board the Crucible.


    ?????


    Ryu rushes to the bridge, jumping into the pilot seat just as heavy blaster fire erupts from the Star Destroyer, shaking the Crucible. He grips the controls, pushing the ship''s engines to their limits. The Star Destroyer continues to fire relentlessly, massive green bolts of energy lighting up the void as they streak toward the Crucible.


    "We''re taking heavy fire!" Ryu shouts. "B4, man the turrets! AP-4, get those shields up now!"


    B4 beeps affirmatively, swiveling the turrets and opening fire on the incoming blasts. Despite his best efforts, several shots from the Star Destroyer slam into the Crucible, rattling the ship. The hull groans under the impact, warning lights flashing in the cockpit.


    "Shields down to 42%," AP-4 reports calmly, though the situation is anything but.


    Ryu grits his teeth, maneuvering the ship through the barrage of laser fire. He swings the Crucible hard, narrowly dodging several blasts, but the Star Destroyer''s guns continue to hammer them, each shot bringing the ship closer to critical damage. Just as they near the edge of the Star Destroyer''s firing range, another blast hits the Crucible, causing it to shudder violently.


    "We''ve sustained more damage!" Ryu shouts, his hands flying over the controls as he struggles to keep the ship steady.


    As they finally pull out of range of the Star Destroyer''s heavy cannons, AP-4 speaks up, its tone grim. "Dozens of TIE Interceptors are launching from the Star Destroyer and closing in on our position."


    Ryu''s sensors confirm it. In the distance, swarms of TIE Interceptors pour from the Star Destroyer like a cloud of angry hornets, joining the already overwhelming number of enemy fighters circling the Crucible.


    "They''re everywhere!" Ryu shouts, pulling the ship into a hard dive to evade the approaching fighters. "B4, keep firing! AP-4, reroute all available power to the shields!"


    The Crucible weaves through space, dodging the incoming TIE Interceptors by the narrowest of margins. Explosions light up the dark void as B4 blasts a few of the fighters out of the sky, but there are too many. Green laser fire rains down from all directions, slamming into the shields and shaking the ship.


    "Shields down to 28%," AP-4 reports, though the ship''s condition is clearly deteriorating.


    "We''re not gonna last much longer!" Ryu grits his teeth, throwing the Crucible into a wild roll to dodge incoming fire. "Come on, hyperspace drive¡ªjust a little longer."


    A barrage of green laser bolts closes in, and Ryu pulls the ship into a steep climb, narrowly avoiding the volley. But more TIEs swarm around them, their numbers seemingly endless.


    "Missiles incoming," AP-4 warns.


    "Launch countermeasures!" Ryu barks.


    Hundreds of tiny projectiles deploy from the Crucible, intercepting the incoming missiles and detonating them before they can hit. The ship shakes violently from the nearby explosions, and warning alarms scream in the cockpit.


    "Shields at 14%," AP-4 reports.


    Ryu''s knuckles turn white as he grips the controls, dodging another volley of blaster fire. B4 continues to fire at the TIEs, taking down more fighters, but they''re still hopelessly outnumbered.


    "Come on, come on," Ryu mutters, watching the hyperspace drive''s progress bar crawl toward completion.


    Finally, the hyperspace drive comes online. "Punch it, AP-4!" Ryu orders.


    Just as they''re about to jump, another shot from a TIE Interceptor strikes the Crucible''s hull. The ship shudders violently, nearly throwing Ryu from his seat.


    "Hyperdrive has been hit," AP-4 warns.


    Suddenly, an eerie electrical pulse washes over the Crucible''s systems. The hyperspace tunnel forms, but instead of the usual blue, it glows an ominous yellow. Ryu''s eyes widen in confusion, but he pushes the strange phenomenon aside, focusing on Lyra.


    "AP-4, how''s the ship holding up?" Ryu asks, his voice tense.


    "The ship is functional. I can manage from here," AP-4 responds, though the strain in its voice is unmistakable.


    Relieved for the moment, Ryu hurries to the medical bay. Inside, Apollo is still cradling Lyra, its sensors dim with sorrow.


    "Why isn''t she in the bacta tank?" Ryu demands, panic creeping into his voice.


    Apollo''s photoreceptors dim. "I''m sorry, Ryu. She... she has died."


    The words hit Ryu like a physical blow. "She has died." The phrase echoes in his mind, over and over. He stares at Lyra''s lifeless form, memories of her laughter, her smile, flooding his thoughts.


    He collapses to his knees beside her, tears streaming down his face. "It''s all my fault," he whispers, grief choking his voice.


    Apollo''s voice calls out to him, but the sound is distant, muffled by the weight of his sorrow. "Place her on the table," Ryu murmurs, pointing weakly to the metal slab nearby.


    Apollo gently lays Lyra''s body on the table and steps back. Ryu stands over her, his shoulders shaking with the weight of his loss. He kneels beside her, taking her cold hand in his, and weeps.


    "I''m so sorry, Lyra," he sobs, his tears falling freely. "I''m so sorry."


    Apollo watches for a moment, then quietly exits the room, leaving Ryu alone with his grief. The Crucible hurtles through the strange, yellow-tinted hyperspace, carrying Ryu and his sorrow into the unknown.

 Chapter III Part I

    I find myself in a dark void, the emptiness pressing in from all sides. My heart races as I look around frantically, searching for any sign of life. Suddenly, I see her¡ªLyra, standing alone and looking scared, her eyes wide with fear.


    "Lyra!" I call out, but my voice feels muffled in the oppressive darkness.


    I take a step towards her, but then I hear the Inquisitor''s mocking voice echoing around me. "You''re but a shadow of your former self, Ryu. Your sentimentality has made you weak."


    Before I can react, a red lightsaber pierces Lyra''s chest. Her eyes go wide, her mouth opens in a silent scream. I rush towards her, desperate to catch her, but as I reach out, she disappears into the void.


    "No!" I scream, my voice lost in the emptiness. The Inquisitor''s voice continues to mock me as he begins to cackle, the words cutting deeper than any blade. "You''re the reason she is dead."


    ?????


    I wake up with a start, gasping for breath. The space I''m in is cramped, with metal walls lined with emergency supplies and a small control panel flickering dimly. My head spins as I try to piece together where I am and what happened.


    "Where... where am I?" I mutter, then I realize. "The escape pod."


    I call out, my voice shaky. "Apollo? B4? IG-22?"


    There''s no response. I notice the pod''s door is open, and beyond it, I see greenery and a clear blue sky. I step out, the fresh air hitting my face. I find myself in a lush place, surrounded by rolling hills and tall, ancient trees. The ground is covered in a thick carpet of grass, and I hear the distant sound of a stream.


    Before me lies the wreckage of the Crucible. The ship is a twisted mass of metal and debris, its once-proud hull now broken and scattered across the landscape. Smoke rises from several sections, and sparks fly from exposed wires. The sight fills me with a deep sense of loss.


    As I take in the scene, I spot Apollo standing by the wreckage, its metallic body gleaming in the sunlight. It looks up as I approach, its sensors flickering.


    I stop a few steps away, my heart heavy with questions and uncertainty. "Apollo," I say, my voice barely above a whisper,


    The droid turns its head towards me, its photoreceptors focusing. "Ryu, you are awake," it says, its tone neutral but carrying a hint of relief.


    I take a deep breath, looking at the destruction around me. The reality of our situation starts to sink in.


    "Where''s Lyra?" I ask, my voice heavy with dread.


    Apollo turns and points to the left.


    I follow his gesture and see a body lying on the grassy knoll, a cloth draped over it. Sadness washes over me, a crushing wave that leaves me momentarily breathless. I approach slowly, each step feeling like an eternity.


    "What happened, Apollo?" I ask, my throat tight. "And where are the other droids?"


    Before Apollo can respond, DP-7 emerges from the wreckage, ecstatically beeping as it flies around me. The sight of the little probe droid brings a brief moment of comfort. "I''m fine, DP-7," I assure it, though my heart feels far from okay.


    Apollo interrupts the moment, his tone somber. "The other droids were destroyed in the crash, Ryu. They are beyond repair."


    I look back at Apollo, my concern growing. "What happened? The last thing I remember is kneeling beside Lyra."


    Apollo''s sensors flicker as he prepares to explain, the weight of the situation settling over us like a dark cloud.


    ?????


    Apollo stands on the bridge of the Crucible, watching the eerie yellow hues of hyperspace wash over the ship. The unsettling color of the tunnel of light puzzles it, as this is unlike any hyperspace travel he had observed before. AP-4 is at the controls, attempting to take the ship out of hyperspace, but the controls were unresponsive.


    "Are the controls damaged?" Apollo asks, its mechanical voice calm but with a hint of concern.


    AP-4''s response is swift. "No, they are not. The systems are fully operational yet aren''t responding."


    The ship began to shake violently, causing panels to fall from the ceiling and an explosion to echo through the corridors. Just then, Ryu steps into the bridge, his face etched with worry.


    "What''s happening?"


    "The engines are failing," AP-4 reports. "We are unable to disengage the hyperdrive. It''s putting a lot of stress on the hull and the engines."


    "This form of hyperspace travel is far faster," Apollo added, its sensors flickering with urgency. "The Crucible will tear itself apart if it continues under this stress."


    "If this is causing so much stress to the ship, why haven''t you disengaged the hyperdrive?" Ryu asks, frustration edging his voice.


    AP-7''s head swivels toward him, its photoreceptors flickering. The droid pauses before responding, its voice steady but tinged with mechanical frustration. "I am trying to, Master Ryu, but the systems... are not responding."


    Ryu frowns, glancing at the console. The ship shudders again, the sound of strained metal filling the cabin.


    "Keep working on it," he says, his tone firm. "We can''t afford to be stuck in this... whatever this is."


    Ryu turns quickly to Apollo. "Apollo, come with me to the engine room."


    Apollo''s sensors flicker as it processes the command. "What for?" the droid asks, a note of curiosity in its voice.


    Ryu''s expression hardens as the ship groans again, more violently this time. "We need to shut off the hyperdrive manually," he says, already moving toward the door. "Or else we''re going to be torn to bits."


    Without hesitation, Apollo follows, the weight of the situation clear as the two head for the engine room.


    They race down the corridors as the Crucible shakes violently around them, sparks shooting from flickering lights. The low hum of the hyperdrive is growing more erratic. Reaching the engine room, Ryu gestures to the massive hyperdrive core at the center.


    The engine room is in disarray. Smoke billowed from damaged machinery, sparks flying from severed cables. The hyperdrive itself is a hulking piece of technology, now riddled with cracks and emitting a high-pitched whine. Ryu and Apollo hurry to the hyperdrive, trying to mess with its controls.


    "It''s not responding to any commands," Ryu says as he furiously presses the various buttons, frustration in his voice. "Apollo, interface with it. See if you can override the system," Ryu orders.


    Apollo steps forward, extending a hacking appendage from its arm. "Understood."


    As Apollo plugs into the hyperdrive''s control panel, the droid''s sensors flicker. It whirs and clicks, processing the system commands. A moment later, a sharp, loud spark shoots out from the control panel, knocking Apollo back several feet. The droid stumbles but quickly regains balance.


    "The system is completely locked," Apollo reports. "I am unable to disengage it."


    Suddenly, AP-4''s voice crackles through the intercom. "Master Ryu, the Crucible won''t last much longer. The hull integrity is rapidly deteriorating. At any moment, the ship will be torn apart."


    The ship''s groaning intensifies, the sound of metal straining against impossible forces filling the air. Ryu''s jaw tightens as he looks at the hyperdrive. Without hesitation, he steps forward and ignites his yellow lightsaber.


    "Stand back, Apollo," Ryu warns, his voice tense.


    Apollo moves back as Ryu raises his blade. With a swift, powerful swing, Ryu brings the lightsaber down on the hyperdrive core, slicing it in half. The lightsaber cuts through the metal like butter, but the moment it connects, a violent explosion of energy bursts from the hyperdrive.


    A sudden force propels Ryu backward, slamming him hard against the wall. His vision blurs, pain shooting through his body as the impact renders him unconscious. The last thing he hears is the groaning of the ship before everything goes black.


    The Crucible lurches violently, sending sparks flying from the control panels. Over the ship''s intercom, AP-4''s voice crackles through the static, "We have just jumped out of hyperspace but are in atmosphere. The ship is going down."


    An impact alarm blares through the ship, a loud, piercing sound that echoes in every corridor.


    AP-4 continues, its tone urgent. "Impact in three minutes. Ryu, head for the escape pod immediately! I''ll try to keep the ship steady, but you need to hurry."


    Apollo glances at the unconscious form of Ryu, lying crumpled against the wall. Acting quickly, it moves forward, lifting Ryu''s limp body into its arms. The ship shakes violently, warning lights flickering as the Crucible rapidly descends.


    Carrying Ryu through the shaking corridors, Apollo passes the med bay. It stops momentarily, looking at Lyra''s lifeless body lying on the medical table. A calculated pause, and then Apollo carefully picks her up, cradling both Ryu and Lyra in its arms as it hurries toward the escape pod.


    The impact alarm blares louder, the ship groaning as it tears through the atmosphere. AP-4''s voice returns, distorted with static, "Impact in two minutes. Hurry."


    Apollo reaches the escape pod, the door sliding open with a hiss. Gently, it places Ryu and Lyra on the floor of the pod. The ship shudders again, the metal creaking under the strain. The droid moves quickly to fetch the remaining droids on board, but just as it steps back toward the door, the pod''s doors slam shut with a metallic thud.


    "No," Apollo murmurs, turning toward the console. But before it can stop it, the escape pod launches, propelling them away from the doomed Crucible.


    Apollo watches as the pod soars through the air, leaving the ship behind. Outside the viewport, the Crucible descends rapidly, the atmosphere distorting as the ship hurtles toward impact.


    Apollo watches through the pod''s viewport as the blue atmosphere rushes past, revealing vast blue oceans and green landscapes below. The Crucible, now a fiery inferno, plummeted towards the ground, leaving a trail of smoke and debris in its wake.


    ?????


    Cutting back to the here and now, Apollo stands beside the wreckage of the Crucible, the memories fresh in its processors. "I engaged the pod''s emergency parachute and we landed safely, not far from the wreckage of the Crucible," Apollo finishes, its voice tinged with the weight of their ordeal.


    Standing beside my destroyed ship, I take in the scene. The green hills and trees were a stark contrast to the chaos that had brought us here. I glance over at Apollo, the loss of Lyra and my ship weighing heavily on my heart.


    I stand there for a moment, taking in the lush greenery around me. The air is fresh, the sky a perfect blue with a few white clouds lazily drifting by. Birds are flying in the sky, their songs filling the air with a sense of life and vibrancy that contrasts starkly with the heaviness in my heart.


    "We need to bury her," I say quietly, turning to Apollo.


    Apollo nods. "Not far from here, there is a hill that overlooks a valley. At the top of the hill is a tree bearing red fruit. It would be an ideal spot."


    I pick up Lyra''s body, cradling her gently, and follow Apollo to the suggested spot. As we walk, I take in the surroundings. The path is lined with wildflowers, their colors vivid against the green grass. The valley below is lush and beautiful, a tapestry of rolling hills, dense forests, and a sparkling river winding its way through. The sun is high in the sky, casting a warm, golden light over everything.


    At the top of the hill, a tree stands tall and strong, its branches heavy with red fruit. Birds flit in and out of its foliage, chirping merrily. The view from here is breathtaking, the valley stretching out in all its glory, a serene and peaceful place. Apollo begins to dig the hole, his mechanical limbs working efficiently. I stand there, holding Lyra, my mind a swirl of memories and emotions. When the grave is ready, I place her gently into it. We cover the grave together, the finality of each shovelful of earth hitting me hard.


    I reach into my pocket and pull out the small hologram display chip, feeling the edges with my thumb before I turn it on. The familiar flicker lights up, and there she is¡ªLyra, frozen in a memory.


    She''s standing beside me, her arm slung comfortably around my shoulders, that wide, infectious grin on her face. I''m smiling back at her, the warmth in my eyes evident, though I can hardly remember what that felt like anymore. Behind us looms the Crucible, its hull marked by wear and tear, panels missing and a few scorch marks trailing along the sides. It looks rough, but there''s a certain newness to the neglect, like it had just started showing signs of the long journey ahead.


    Lyra, of course, is wearing her signature grease stain like a badge of honor, a streak across her shirt that she never bothered to clean off. Always working on something, always finding a way to patch things up.


    The landing bay around us is cluttered with crates, tools, and the odd bit of scrap, all scattered near the ship. I remember that day. The buzz of activity was always there, but it fades into the background in this moment. All I can focus on is her¡ªthe way she looks at me, that easy smile, like she had all the time in the world.


    A tear rolls down my cheek as I stare at the hologram, the memory of that day heavier than I expected. We''d just started then, barely a scratch on the surface of what was to come. The Crucible, a bit worn but still holding the promise of all those untold adventures.


    But now... all that''s left is this¡ªan image, frozen in time, and the pain of everything we lost since.


    Apollo, in the meantime, finds a large enough rock and uses its vibro-blade to cut and carve into a tombstone. It etches the words: ''Here rests Lyra. Loyal friend, steadfast companion, and the heart that kept us flying. The stars are dimmer without her.'' It places the gravestone by the grave, and I place the hologram chip, still displaying the image, on top of the grave.


    I turn to Apollo, grief washing over me. My voice cracks as I try to contain my tears. "Can you go back to the wreckage and set up camp?"This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Apollo presses a hand on my shoulder, a surprisingly comforting gesture from a droid. "Ryu, she would want you to carry on. To keep fighting. Remember the strength she gave you. You are not alone."


    His words, simple yet kind, make me feel slightly better. When I turn back to look at it, Apollo is already gone, heading back to the wreckage. I find myself all alone.


    Grief takes over, and I fall to my knees before the grave, tears streaming down my face. "I hope you''re resting peacefully, Lyra," I whisper, my voice breaking. "I''m so sorry."


    I stay there, letting the waves of sorrow crash over me, feeling the weight of my loss and the emptiness it leaves behind. As I look up, I notice the sun is setting. The sky is painted in hues of orange, pink, and purple, the light casting long shadows across the valley. The beauty of the scene is bittersweet, a stark contrast to the sorrow I feel. I hadn''t realized how much time had passed since we started this grim task.


    ?????


    Reluctantly, I head back to the wreckage, pocketing the hologram display chip. Apollo has been busy, setting up a makeshift camp. An open tent stands nearby, its fabric flapping gently in the evening breeze. A small fire crackles, providing warmth and a place to cook. Several crates have been moved into a semblance of order around the camp.


    When Apollo spots me, it approaches. "How are you feeling, Ryu? Do you feel any better?"


    I sigh, running a hand through my hair. "Not really, Apollo. It''s hard to feel better after... everything."


    Apollo nods, its sensors flickering in understanding. I notice my bed set up inside the tent and raise an eyebrow. "Why did you bring out my bed?"


    "A bed is far comfier than the hard ground," Apollo replies matter-of-factly.


    I can''t help but laugh at the absurdity of the statement. Apollo tilts its head. "What is so funny?"


    "It''s nothing, Apollo," I say, shaking my head. "Just... thank you."


    I look around the camp and ask, "What supplies were you able to procure?"


    Apollo responds honestly, "I wasn''t able to acquire much. A few days'' worth of food, some weapons, and one speeder bike along with tools, clothes, cooking gear, and various gadgets."


    The tools and gadgets are neatly arranged, including a E-10 blaster rifle, a standard issue mud trooper blaster rifle showing signs of wear, a Zygerrian energy bow, an exotic weapon with sleek lines and a glowing energy string, a few vibro knives; their blades sharp and ready and an EC-17 blaster pistol missing its scope, a reliable weapon with a small, compact design. There are also a decent amount of blaster gas cartridges and power cells, a small generator, a few planetary probes, some fuel cells, and several tarps.


    The cooking gear includes a small pot, a pan, and some utensils, all set up near the fire. The clothes are practical and durable, suitable for outdoor survival. The various gadgets include a data pad, a portable scanner, and a couple of commlinks.


    I look over the equipment spread out before me, then turn to Apollo. "Is this all you could procure?" I ask, hoping there might be more.


    Apollo nods. "Yes, Ryu. That is all that is in good condition."


    Lyra''s room comes to mind, and a thought strikes me. "I need to check on something in the Crucible. Can you prepare a meal for me in the meantime?"


    Apollo tilts its head slightly. "I can. What are you going to do?"


    "I just need to check on something," I say simply, turning and heading back towards the wreckage of the Crucible.


    The interior is an absolute mess. The once orderly corridors are now filled with debris, panels hanging loosely from the ceiling, and wires sparking intermittently. The familiar hum of the ship is replaced by an eerie silence, punctuated by the occasional creak of settling metal. I have to use the Force to move large chunks of metal and equipment blocking my path. The effort is taxing, but I manage to clear the way.


    As I navigate through the wreckage, I realize I''ve entered the galley. The state of the room is heartbreaking. The tables and chairs are overturned, the gaming table broken in half, and the tiny kitchen is barely recognizable with pots and pans scattered everywhere. The once cozy space, filled with warmth and camaraderie, is now a scene of devastation. I turn to the right, using the Force to move more debris out of the way. The objects¡ªbroken pieces of the ceiling, a fallen cabinet, and various supplies¡ªare heavy, but they yield to my power.


    I stop before Lyra''s quarters. The door to my quarters is open, revealing a complete mess inside. The bed frame is overturned, personal items are strewn across the floor, and the small closet door hangs off its hinges. But Lyra''s room isn''t as bad. The door is slightly ajar, and through the gap, I can see a few overturned items, a broken drawer, and scattered tools.


    Using the Force, I start to return the room to its original state. I move each object meticulously, placing them exactly where they were. The small workbench, covered in various droid parts and tools, is the first to be straightened. I pick up a hydrospanner, a soldering iron, and several delicate components, arranging them neatly on the bench. Staring at her tools for a moment, my hand hovers over them hesitantly before I place them in my messenger bag. The chair, which had been knocked over, is righted and pushed back into place.


    Next, I focus on the decorations. A small holocron Lyra had found on one of our adventures is placed back on the shelf. A few trinkets and mementos, gifts from grateful clients and friends, are returned to their spots. I set the bed back to its original position, smoothing out the rumpled sheets and placing a small, handmade pillow at the head.


    The slight damages remain¡ªa cracked drawer, a bent lamp¡ªbut the room looks as it did before the crash. As I stand there, memories of Lyra flood my mind. Her laughter, her enthusiasm, the way she would get so absorbed in her work, humming softly to herself. The room, now eerily silent, seems to echo with her presence.


    My gaze falls on her journal, lying on the now-straightened bedside table. It''s a simple, leather-bound book, well-worn from frequent use. I reach out and grab it, holding it tightly. The cover feels cool and familiar under my fingers.


    The room is silent, save for the distant sounds of the forest outside. The weight of loss presses down on me, but in this moment, surrounded by the remnants of her presence, I feel a small connection to her. I open the journal, flipping through the pages filled with her neat, precise handwriting. Sketches of droid parts, notes on repairs, and personal musings fill the pages. Each entry is a testament to her skill, her dedication, and her love for her work. I close the journal gently and tuck it into my messenger bag. Taking a deep breath, I step out of Lyra''s room, the sorrow heavy in my heart but mingled with a sense of gratitude for having known her.


    As I return to the camp, night begins to fall. The sky is a deepening shade of blue, stars gradually appearing and twinkling above. The landscape around us is cloaked in shadows, the silhouettes of trees and hills barely visible in the dim light. The only source of illumination is the campfire, its flickering flames casting a warm, orange glow over the immediate area.


    Apollo is crouched by the fire, stirring a pot of what I can only assume is some form of soup. The smell isn''t promising, and the sight of the food isn''t much better. The soup looks like a murky, brownish sludge, far from appetizing. Apollo notices me and stands up, holding out a bowl of the concoction.


    "Here, Ryu," Apollo says, presenting the bowl with a mechanical but genuine sincerity.


    I take the bowl and sit by the fire, taking a hesitant sip. The taste is horrible, a mix of bland and bitter flavors that make me wince. It''s the worst thing I''ve ever tasted, and I struggle to swallow it.


    Apollo watches me closely, its sensors flickering. "How does it taste?"


    I pause for a moment, considering my response. Honesty seems the best policy. "It''s the worst thing I''ve ever tasted, Apollo. The meal rations are bland to begin with, but you somehow made it taste even worse."


    Apollo''s head tilts slightly. "This is the first time I have ever cooked. I apologize. I should have told you that."


    Despite the awful taste in my mouth, I can''t help but chuckle. "It''s okay, Apollo. How about I take care of the cooking from now on?"


    "Affirmative."


    ?????


    I continue eating, each spoonful a challenge, but I appreciate Apollo''s effort. The night is quiet except for the crackling of the fire and the distant sounds of the forest. As we sit together, the sense of companionship helps to ease the weight of the day''s sorrow, even if only a little.


    Apollo breaks the silence, its mechanical voice soft but curious. "Ryu, what are our next steps?"


    I put down the empty bowl, grateful to be done with the awful meal, and start messing with my gauntlet. A hologram display flickers to life, but instead of the familiar galactic map, it''s blank. "Strange," I mutter. "Usually, a map of the galaxy appears, but there''s nothing."


    Apollo nods. "I myself haven''t intercepted a single signal. The entire planet is quiet."


    "Maybe we''re on an uncharted planet that''s a bit behind on a technical level," I suggest, heading over to the crates Apollo gathered earlier. I rummage through them, my fingers brushing against the various items inside. "Only four probes," I mutter to myself. "The Crucible had dozens."


    I pull out what looks like four little rockets, placing them on the ground fin-down. Each probe is sleek and cylindrical, about a foot long, with small stabilizing fins and a tiny thruster at the base. They have a metallic sheen, reflecting the firelight.


    Apollo tilts its head. "What are those?"


    "These are planetary probes," I explain. "They''re capable of charting the entire planet from the planets orbit. Normally I''d send dozens and the process would only take a few hours, but only four have survived the crash. With the help of these probes, we''ll have a proper and detailed map of the surface."


    Apollo''s sensors flicker in what seems to be amazement. I kneel beside the probes and tap a few commands on my gauntlet. The probes beep softly, their tiny thrusters igniting with a low hum. One by one, they lift off, shooting into the night sky. The darkness is illuminated briefly by the blue glow of their thrusters before they disappear into the vast expanse.


    The night sky is a canvas of deep blue and black, dotted with countless stars twinkling brightly. The probes become mere specks before vanishing entirely. The planet''s moon hangs low, casting a silvery glow over the landscape.


    Apollo turns to me. "How long will it take for them to complete the mapping?"


    I watch the sky for a moment before answering. "Three or four rotations, give or take."


    We stand there in silence for a moment, the crackling of the fire and the distant sounds of nocturnal creatures the only things breaking the stillness. The enormity of our situation weighs on me but knowing that we''re taking steps to understand this planet brings a small measure of comfort.


    ?????


    Five rotations have passed since we first landed on this unknown planet. We were unable to set up any form of communication as none of the relay dishes of the Crucible survived the impact. Not that anyone could even hear us even if they had survived. Me and Apollo haven''t been able to pick up a single transmission or signal on this world. We were constantly attacked by packs of canines with black and gray fur so Apollo and I have decided to move camp, seeking a more secure location. During this time, Apollo managed to find a relatively intact speeder bike inside the wreckage and we spent two rotations fixing it. While I don''t have as much experience as Lyra, Apollo has proven to be almost as good as she was. I am truly thankful for Apollo; it feels as if a part of her is still with me through the droid.


    We added a compartment for Apollo to sit in and a wagon to carry our goods. Though we have a limited amount of fuel cells, we have enough for around twenty to thirty planetary rotations of travel. As we journeyed, we didn''t come across any other sentient beings or signs of civilizations, but we did encounter wild beasts.


    One afternoon, we faced a massive creature covered in thick fur, standing on all fours with long, sharp claws and a powerful jaw filled with teeth. It roared and charged at us, but surprisingly, it was relatively easy to kill with our blaster. Another time, we saw a pack of sleek, predatory canines with sharp fangs, pointed ears, gray fur, and piercing eyes. They moved gracefully through the forest, their howls echoing in the night.


    On the second rotation, we had to hide in dense shrubbery as a horde of large, dragon-like creatures soared overhead. Their leathery wings flapped powerfully, and their elongated necks and tails made them appear even more menacing. They had sharp talons and a predatory glint in their eyes, but luckily, they didn''t spot us.


    On the third rotation, we stumbled upon a road made of plastered stone. The surface was smooth but cracked in places, with weeds growing through the gaps. It stretched far into the distance, a sign of civilization that once thrived here. We tasked DP-7 with monitoring the road, hoping it might lead us to more clues about this place.


    We continued our journey, venturing deeper into the forest. There, we found a cave hidden among the trees. The entrance was partially obscured by hanging vines and thick foliage. It was deep and spacious enough to provide shelter, and we decided to set up camp inside. On the fifth day I instructed DP-7 to return to me and share what it has seen.


    ?????


    I sit by the fire within the cave, the flickering flames casting dancing shadows on the rocky walls. The warmth is comforting, a small reprieve from the chill of the night. Apollo is currently recharging its power cells, its photoreceptors dim as it enters a low-power state. The cave is silent except for the crackling fire and the occasional rustle of leaves outside.


    DP-7 arrives, its tiny frame buzzing with excitement. It projects a hologram into the air before me. I watch as the image comes into focus, revealing the road we discovered a few days ago. My eyes widen as I see a group of human males walking along it. There are about two dozen of them, moving with purpose and discipline.


    They are dressed in armor, made of metal plates and chainmail, glinting in the sunlight. The armor covers their bodies, providing both protection and an imposing presence. They carry long spears and shields, moving in a tight, organized military formation. Their faces are stern, their eyes scanning the surroundings with vigilance.


    In the center of the group, I see a large, muscular creature with a sleek coat and strong legs. Its mane is thick and flows down its neck, and its powerful frame suggests it can carry heavy loads with ease. This creature is harnessed to a sturdy wooden carriage, adorned with intricate carvings and reinforced with metal bands. The carriage has large wheels and is covered with a roof, giving it a stately appearance.


    A driver sits atop the carriage, holding the reins with a firm grip. He is dressed in simple but functional clothing, his eyes focused on the road ahead. On the door of the carriage is a crest, intricately designed and emblazoned with symbols I cannot quite decipher from the hologram.


    I lean in closer, studying the hologram. The hologram fast-forwards, and I see many more people crossing these roads. The variety of individuals and their appearances are fascinating and foreign to me. The first scene shows a man guiding a flock of small, woolly creatures. These animals have curly coats and short legs, bleating softly as they move. The man, dressed in simple peasant garb, carries a crooked stick, urging the creatures along.


    The scene shifts, revealing a diverse group of individuals who look like they belong in tales of ancient warriors and wizards. One of them is a tall, muscular being with green skin and tusks protruding from its lower jaw. Its brutish appearance is both intimidating and awe-inspiring. Beside it are a couple of lithe figures with pointed ears, carrying intricately carved bows. Their movements are graceful, and their sharp eyes constantly scan the surroundings.


    A female figure in flowing robes stands out, carrying a staff that glows with an otherworldly light. Her expression is serene, yet powerful, as if she commands the very elements around her. Nearby, a stout, bearded individual with a sturdy build clutches a massive hammer, every bit as tough as the metal armor he wears. Completing the group is a figure in shining armor, carrying a sword and shield, moving with the disciplined precision of a seasoned warrior.


    As I watch, another squad of armored men appears, escorting a carriage similar to the first one I saw. This carriage is also ornate, with a crest on its door. Suddenly, they are ambushed by a group of bandits. The attackers are a motley crew, comprising various races¡ªsome similar to the beings I saw earlier, with pointed ears and unusual skin tones.


    One of the bandits steps forward, raising a hand. A bright light emanates from his palm, and with a sweeping motion, a burst of flames erupts towards the armored men. The soldiers react quickly, raising their shields to deflect the attack. Chaos ensues as the two groups clash.


    The armored men fight valiantly, their spears and swords clashing against the crude weapons of the bandits. Despite their bravery, they suffer losses. One soldier falls to the ground, clutching his side where a bandit''s blade has struck. Another is engulfed in flames, his screams echoing silently as he collapses.


    The bandits'' leader, the one casting flames, tries to unleash another burst, but a spear finds its mark, silencing him. With their leader down, the remaining bandits scatter, retreating into the forest. The surviving soldiers regroup around the carriage, tending to their wounded and mourning their dead.


    The hologram flickers and pauses, leaving me to process what I''ve seen. The diversity of the beings, their attire, their weapons¡ªeverything is so different from what I''m used to. The hologram disappears, leaving me deep in thought. The equipment these people use seems so primitive compared to what I''m accustomed to. The contrast is stark, and I can''t help but wonder what kind of world we''ve landed on.


    ?????


    Suddenly, a shrill scream pierces the air, snapping me out of my reverie. I turn towards the cave entrance and see a young woman standing there, her face pale with terror. She drops a woven basket, which spills an assortment of plants and herbs onto the ground. Her hair is long and wavy, a rich chestnut color cascading down her back. She''s dressed in a simple, well-worn dress made of sturdy fabric, with a fitted bodice and a full skirt that reaches her ankles. Over her dress, she wears a faded apron with pockets, clearly designed for practical use. Her woven shoes are dusted with dirt, indicating she has been walking through the forest for some time.


    She''s pointing at Apollo, her eyes wide with fear, screaming in a language I can understand. "What is that thing? A monster? A golem?"


    Apollo takes a step towards her, its mechanical limbs moving smoothly. "Please, do not be afraid," it says, its voice calm and soothing, but the woman''s panic only intensifies. "Stay back! Don''t come any closer!" she shouts, her voice trembling with terror.


    The woman turns and flees, her dress billowing behind her as she runs down the forest path, the hem occasionally catching on underbrush and fallen leaves.


    I exchange a glance with Apollo and we both take off after her. "Wait!" I call out, but she doesn''t stop. She''s fast, darting through the trees with surprising agility. Despite our best efforts, we lose sight of her as she disappears into the dense foliage.


    We return to the cave, only me breathing heavily from the exertion. My mind is racing, trying to make sense of what just happened. As I replay the scene in my head, I realize something strange¡ªI was able to understand her. The words she screamed, the tone of her voice¡ªit was all familiar.


    "She was speaking Galactic Basic," Apollo points out, its sensors flickering as if processing the situation.


    I nod, still catching my breath. "Yeah... that''s interesting. It means we can communicate with the people here, at least."


    Apollo tilts its head slightly, as if contemplating the implications. "Why do you think that human female screamed at me like that?"


    I glance at Apollo, shrugging slightly. "Maybe... maybe on this world, they''ve never seen a droid before."


    Apollo''s photoreceptors flicker in thought. "She might see us as a threat. It is possible she could return with additional people. Armed people."


    I pause for a moment, nodding slowly. "If that happens, we''ll try not to resort to violence," I say, my tone calm but resolute.


    Apollo nods in agreement. "Understood."


    I noticed my stomach rumbling, hunger starting to gnaw at me. Apollo, ever observant, asked, "Would you like me to prepare a meal for you?"


    "No, no," I hastily reply, not wanting to offend the droid. "We need to keep the rations. They can last for a good amount of time."


    Apollo seemed to understand, though I could sense a hint of disappointment in its mechanical gaze. "I''m going out to hunt," I say, patting the droid on the shoulder before slinging my E-10 blaster rifle over my shoulder. I checked my gauntlet and turned on my communicator. After a quick back and forth between myself and Apollo to ensure it was working, I headed out.

 Chapter III Part II

    Near the cave entrance, I spot hoof-like tracks in the soft earth. I follow them through the forest, the trail leading me to a serene stream. There, drinking from the water, stands a graceful creature. It has a slender body covered in tawny fur with a pair of elegant antlers curving upwards from its head. Its large, dark eyes are alert, and its ears flick at the slightest sound.


    I kneel, taking aim with my blaster rifle. Just as the creature lifts its head and looks in my direction, I fired. The shot was clean, and the animal fell instantly. I approach it, feeling a mix of relief and sadness as I prepare to take it back to the cave.


    Back at the cave, I lay the animal onto a tarp. Using my vibro blade, I carefully dress it, removing the hide and organs. Apollo watches intently, studying my movements. "What are you doing?" it asks.


    "Preparing the meat," I answered. "First, I remove the hide and organs. Then I break down the body, cutting the meat into different size portions."


    I work methodically, slicing a large piece into a steak, seasoning it with salt, sticking the meat onto a spike, and placing it over the fire to cook. The rest I cut into strips and set up a line hanging near the fire. Apollo tilts its head, clearly curious. "What are you doing now?"


    "I''m going to dry the meat," I explain. "Dried meat has a longer shelf life than raw meat. If I left it as is, it would spoil in just a few days. This way, it lasts far longer. I could never finish this large animal by myself in such a short time anyways."


    The smell of the cooking meat filled the cave, making my mouth water. When it was finally ready and after I let it cool for a bit I take a small bite. The taste is rich and gamey, a reminder of the wildness of this place. The texture is tender, the flavor enhanced by the simple seasoning. It is a satisfying meal, one that felt like a reward for the day''s efforts.


    As I ate, I instructed Apollo to set up an alarm system by the entrance of the cave and DP-7 to keep watch. "Luckily, it was just that woman who found us. I don''t want any further surprises, especially if she returns with armed friends."


    Apollo nods, understanding the importance of our security. The cave feels a bit more like home, even if just temporarily. The fire crackles, the scent of drying meat mingling with the smoke, and I allow myself a moment of peace. I lean against the cave wall and slowly begin to drift off, the dancing fire and crackling of the wood drifting me off into sleep.


    ?????


    I find myself standing before my master in the training chambers. The cave is dimly lit, casting long shadows that flicker across the uneven walls. The space is vast, its rugged interior betraying years of use. High above, the ceiling disappears into darkness, and the walls are lined with ancient carvings of long-forgotten warriors and epic battles. The air is thick with the scent of damp stone, and faint traces of past training linger in the atmosphere.


    A worn-down droid stands silently by the entrance, its chassis showing signs of wear and tear, as if it has witnessed countless sessions of harsh training, a silent observer of the grueling tests I''ve endured.


    At the center of the chamber stands my master, tall and imposing, his cloak gently brushing the stone floor as he moves. Even in the cave''s gloom, there is a presence about him¡ªhis sharp, angular features only barely visible in the dim light, his silhouette commanding attention. His eyes, though mostly hidden in the shadow of his hood, gleam with intensity and something more¡ªwisdom, and perhaps, a hint of danger.


    "Today, Ryu," he begins, his deep voice reverberating through the chamber, "I will teach you a secret technique."


    I stand ready, excitement bubbling beneath the surface though I strive to keep my expression calm and focused. "What is this technique, Master?"


    He steps forward, his movements precise, each motion filled with purpose and mastery. The flickering torchlight casts long shadows across his broad frame. "It is the art of deflecting Force lightning," he says, his tone both instructive and measured. "This technique is not just about defense, but also about understanding the flow of the Force and channeling it."


    My eyes widen slightly at the mention of Force lightning, but I quickly mask my surprise, focusing my attention on him. "I''m ready to learn, Master."


    He nods approvingly. "Good. The key to this technique is not just to block the lightning, but to absorb and redirect it. You must be like a conduit, allowing the energy to pass through you. It requires precision and control."


    My master gestures, and the training droid rolls closer. The droid has a humanoid shape with reinforced plating, a pair of articulated arms ending in energy emitters, and a single, glowing eye that scans the room. The droid whirrs into position, preparing to release controlled bursts of lightning.


    "First, you must root yourself firmly, grounding yourself in the Force," my master explains. "When the lightning comes, do not fear it. Do not let it dominate you. Instead, let it flow through you."


    He demonstrates, his hands moving in a graceful, circular motion. "Channel the energy through your body, guide it with your mind. Use your breath to control the flow, and when you feel the energy reach its peak, release it back out."


    He steps back, signaling the droid to begin. "Now, watch closely."


    The droid stands motionless for a moment, its sensors flickering briefly before it releases a crackling bolt of lightning toward my master. The air hums with the charged energy as the bolt arcs forward, illuminating the dim cave with a brief, violent flash.


    With calm precision, my master shifts his stance, grounding himself. His feet press firmly into the stone floor, and as the lightning surges toward him, he raises one hand, palm open. His arm moves in a fluid, circular motion, guiding the lightning toward his body. His hand does not resist the energy; instead, it seems to draw it in, as though inviting the lightning to follow his movements.


    The moment the lightning makes contact with his palm, his body shifts. His muscles tense subtly, and the energy flows into him, not fighting but guiding the lightning as it courses up his arm. His posture remains strong yet relaxed, his breathing controlled. His other hand comes into play, sweeping around in a wide arc, as though he''s tracing the energy through his body. The lightning spirals across his chest, crackling as it travels, but there''s no sign of strain on his face¡ªonly calm focus.


    As the energy reaches the opposite side of his body, his free hand extends, fingers splayed, and with a swift, graceful motion, he directs the lightning outward. His entire body flows with the motion, like water redirecting a current. The lightning is no longer wild or chaotic but controlled, guided by his will.


    It shoots out from his fingertips, arcing across the chamber with a hiss, the energy now fully under his command. The bolt streaks back toward the droid, striking its reinforced plating harmlessly, leaving only a faint scorch mark as it dissipates.


    The air still hums faintly with residual energy, but my master remains as composed as ever. His hands lower slowly, returning to his sides with the same effortless grace he used to command the lightning.


    "Your turn, Ryu," my master says, stepping aside.


    I take a deep breath, grounding myself as instructed. The droid releases a bolt of lightning towards me. I raise my hands, attempting to channel the energy, but the force of the lightning overwhelms me. Pain sears through my body, and I collapse to the floor, gasping.


    "Again," my master says, his tone firm but encouraging. "Root yourself. Let it flow through you."


    I stand up, shaking off the pain. The droid releases another bolt. This time, I manage to absorb some of the energy, but it slips through my control, sending me staggering backward.


    "Focus, Ryu. Channel it through your body," my master instructs.


    I try again, and once more, the lightning strikes. I absorb more of it this time but hold it too long. The pain intensifies, and my master shouts, "Release it!"


    I manage to release the energy, but the effort leaves me exhausted and overwhelmed. "It''s such an overwhelming feeling, Master, holding this much power," I confess, panting.


    "It is crucial to quickly channel the lightning," my master explains. "Otherwise, it could consume you and destroy you. Now, try again."


    I take another deep breath, grounding myself more firmly. The droid releases another bolt of lightning. This time, I focus intently, feeling the energy flow through me. I guide it with my mind, using my breath to control the flow. As the energy reaches its peak, I exhale and release it back out. The lightning arcs away from me, striking the droid.


    "Well done, Ryu," my master says, a hint of a smile on his lips. "You have taken the first step."


    Though I feel beaten and exhausted, a sense of accomplishment washes over me. "Thank you, Master."


    He places a hand on my shoulder. "Remember, Ryu, this is not just about defense. It is about understanding and mastering the flow of the Force. With this knowledge, you will become stronger, more resilient, but only use it as a last resort."


    I nod, feeling a newfound sense of confidence and determination. "I understand, Master."


    He gives me a final nod of approval before instructing me to go again.


    I awaken suddenly, sensing a disturbance. As I do, my gauntlet receives a signal. It''s the alarm we set up and DP-7''s alert. A hologram display forms from my gauntlet, revealing three figures approaching the cave entrance. It''s the middle of the night, the full moon casting an eerie light over the landscape. The fire has died down to only glowing embers, casting faint, flickering shadows on the cave walls.


    The three figures are clearly visible in the moonlight. One is towering, just as tall as Apollo, clad in imposing knight armor. The armor is detailed with intricate designs, and the chain mail beneath it gleams dully. A fur-lined cape hangs from his broad shoulders, and his pauldrons are imposing skulls. He wields a great sword and shield, both looking heavy and well-worn from many battles.


    The second figure wears a white cloak, the hood over its head and its face completely cloaked in shadow despite the moon light. Leather armor covers his body, and he carries a sword at his side. His movements are cautious, and he exudes a sense of careful calculation.


    The third figure is robed, with a wide-brimmed hat casting deep shadows over his face. He wields a staff, the tip of which glows faintly in the darkness. His presence radiates an aura of power, and he carries himself with the air of one who commands arcane forces.


    I look over at Apollo, but it''s currently recharging its power cells and thus in sleep mode. I pretend to be asleep as the three figures enter the cave. The cloaked figure speaks first, his voice slimy and eager. "Is this the cave where the golem was spotted?"


    The robed figure, with a careful tone, replies, "Yes, this is it."


    It seems they haven''t noticed me yet. The towering knight, his voice boastful and curious, comments on the speeder bike. "What is this strange contraption? What kind of magic machinery is it?"


    As they discuss, the mage spots me pretending to sleep, my hand slowly moving towards my Malorian Arms 3516 blaster. He points me out, "That must be the mage who summoned the golem."


    The cloaked figure, greedily, remarks, "If we bring his head, we''ll be greatly rewarded."


    They decide to attack me first. The mage raises his staff, speaking an incantation. A ball of fire forms at the tip and hurtles towards me. The fire ball casts the cave in orange light as it flies towards me. I quickly duck away, drawing my blaster and firing. The blaster bolt illuminates the cave, casting sharp shadows. The firebolt hits where I just laid, exploding and leaving behind a small, smoldering crater. My blaster shot flies towards the knight, who reacts quickly, raising his shield. The bolt pierces through the shield and hits the arm holding it. The knight cries out in pain, clutching his wounded arm. The searing wound smolders, and the smell of burnt flesh fills the cave.


    The knight, despite his injury, lets out a roar and charges at me with his great sword raised. I extend my hand and force push him back, sending him flying against the cave wall. He crashes with a heavy thud and lies unconscious, his armor clanging against the stone.


    Apollo stirs from sleep mode, approaching the group, but I signal it to stay put. The cloaked figure charges at me, his movements sloppy and uncoordinated. I dodge his movements with ease before I knock him back with a kick, knocking him to the ground. I holster my blaster and ready myself for hand-to-hand combat.


    The cloaked figure scrambles to his feet and lunges at me, swinging wildly. I dodge his attacks with ease, sidestepping and ducking under his clumsy swings. His frustration grows with each miss, his face contorting in anger. His body language becoming more desperate, his tone increasingly angry and erratic.


    I parry one of his wild swings, disarming him with a swift motion, and knock him to the ground. He lands on his back but quickly kicks his legs forward, flipping back onto his feet. I can see the determination in his stance, but his moves are no match for my training.


    The mage, seeing this, chants another incantation. The cloaked figure glows faintly red, a protective aura surrounding him. He charges at me again, but I can see through his moves. I dodge his swings with ease, his frustration growing with each miss. His body language becomes more desperate, his tone increasingly angry and erratic.


    The fighting continues, the cloaked figure throwing everything he has at me. I remain calm and focused, dodging and countering his attacks with precision. His movements become more erratic, his strikes wild and desperate. I sidestep another wild swing, grabbing his arm and twisting it behind his back, forcing him to drop his weapon.


    With a swift kick, I knock him to the ground. He tries to get up, but I''m already on him, pinning him down with my foot on his neck. He gasps for air as I apply pressure, his wild movements slowing down before he passes out.


    The mage, seeing his companion in trouble, narrows his eyes and raises his staff, speaking a hurried incantation. Lightning crackles at the tip of the staff, the air around it humming with energy before it shoots toward me, a fierce bolt of raw power.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    I remember my training¡ªgrounding myself, letting the Force flow through me like a river. My feet plant firmly on the cave floor as the bolt hurtles toward me. I raise my hand, fingers splayed, palm open, and with a fluid motion, I guide the lightning toward me. My arm moves in a smooth, circular motion, absorbing the energy without resistance, inviting it to flow into me.


    The lightning makes contact with my palm, and a powerful surge of energy courses up my arm. My body shifts instinctively¡ªmuscles tensing as I guide the current along my chest, channeling it through my core. My other hand comes into play, sweeping wide, tracing the flow of the lightning as it crackles through me. It''s a controlled, seamless process, my breathing steady, my focus absolute.


    The mage''s eyes widen in disbelief, his staff lowering slightly as he watches me absorb the very attack he unleashed. There''s a flicker of panic on his face¡ªhe wasn''t expecting this.


    As the lightning reaches the opposite side of my body, I shift my weight and extend my free hand, my fingers outstretched. In a single, graceful motion, I redirect the lightning, sending it surging back toward him with a crackling hiss. The energy is no longer wild and chaotic¡ªit''s under my control.


    The mage stumbles back, frantically chanting another incantation. Just in time, an energy shield materializes before him, crackling with magic as it intercepts the redirected lightning. The cave is illuminated in a brilliant flash, the light casting long, flickering shadows on the walls as the shield holds strong.


    But before he can cast another spell, I reach out with the Force, my hand twisting in the air as I pull the staff from his grasp. The staff flies through the air, landing solidly in my hand. The mage''s eyes go wide, his lips parting in shock as I hold his weapon.


    Without hesitation, I snap the staff in two. A pulse of energy erupts from the shattered weapon, sending a wave of air washing over the cave. The walls shudder with the force of the explosion, and the embers of the nearby fire flare up briefly, casting erratic shadows across the space.


    The mage stumbles back, momentarily stunned by the loss of his staff, fear etched into his face. He wasn''t prepared for this, for someone like me.


    The mage, seeing his weapon destroyed, turns to flee. I extend my hand, using the Force to pull him back towards me. He struggles in the air, but my grip is firm. With a focused gesture, I render him unconscious, his body going limp as he collapses to the ground.


    ?????


    The cave falls silent, the only sound the crackling of the embers and my labored breathing. I stand there, catching my breath, as Apollo approaches. I look around at the aftermath of the skirmish, my heart pounding from the adrenaline.


    Apollo looks at me with a mix of concern and curiosity. "Are you alright, Ryu?"


    I take a deep breath, steadying myself as the adrenaline fades. "I''m fine," I tell Apollo. "Strip them down to their briefs and bind their hands and feet. We need to question them."


    Apollo nods, efficiently stripping the three intruders. The knight''s armor is heavy and ornate, with intricate designs etched into the metal. Beneath it, he wears padded garments to protect against chafing. His great sword is massive, with a finely crafted hilt, and his shield is adorned with a family crest. The knight is muscular, with short-cropped hair and a stern face.


    The cloaked figure''s light armor is made of tough leather, designed for agility and protection. Hidden within his cloak are several small throwing knives and a slender dagger. As Apollo searches him, a small leather pouch falls to the ground, containing various lockpicks and a vial of what I assume could be poison. The cloaked figure is wiry, with sharp features and a scar running down his cheek.


    The robed figure''s staff is elegantly carved, now snapped in two. Beneath his robe, he wears simple cloth garments. He also has a few glass vials filled with various colored liquids, likely potions or elixirs. The mage is slender, with long hair tied back and a thoughtful expression even in unconsciousness.


    With their hands and feet bound, the three intruders are stripped down to their briefs, simple linen garments fitting to the primitive times on this world. Apollo sets up a simple light device, casting a bright but soft glow over the cave. I stand before the bound attackers, sitting on the ground and leaning against the wall. With a wave of my hand, I wake them up.


    They each gasp awake, disoriented and confused. The knight''s eyes widen as he takes in his surroundings. "What''s going on?" he demands, his voice hoarse.


    The once cloaked figure glares at me, struggling against his bindings. "Are you going to kill us?"


    I cut them off, my voice calm but firm. "Who sent you to kill me?"


    The mage looks genuinely confused. "We didn''t come here to kill you."


    I narrow my eyes, sensing they might be hiding something. "Which organization do you work for? The Black Sun? The Hutt Cartel? Crimson Dawn?"


    They exchange puzzled looks, genuinely baffled. "We''ve never heard of those organizations," the knight says.


    I sense their truthfulness but remain wary. "Then who placed the bounty on me?"


    The once cloaked figure, still confused, replies, "We came here because there was a mission at our guild hall about an evil golem spotted in these caves. We came to extinguish it and with proof of the kill, cash in the mission."


    I frown, puzzled. "Guild? What do you mean by guild?"


    The mage speaks up but with a raised eyebrow. "The Adventurer''s Guild of course. We apologize for attacking you, but we mistook you for an evil mage."


    The knight looks at Apollo and asks, "What kind of golem is that?"


    Apollo responds, "I am not a golem. I am a refitted ST-series military analysis and tactics droid, designated as Apollo."


    The response only deepens their confusion. I sigh and say, "Dumb it down for them, Apollo."


    Apollo nods. "I am a mechanical being designed to assist and protect."


    The mage''s eyes widen with amazement. "I''ve never seen anything like this... ''droid'' before," he says. The other two nod in agreement.


    The mage continues, "And you... I''ve never seen magic like yours. What kind of magic were you using?"


    "I didn''t use any magic," I reply simply.


    The mage is taken aback. "But the way you deflected my magic back on me, what else could it be if not magic?"


    "I''m the one asking questions here," I explain. "Now, state your names and your job titles."


    The knight, looking resigned, speaks first. "Sir Aldric of House Gael, Knight of the Silver Order."


    The once cloaked figure glares but complies. "Tarin, a rogue and scout."


    The mage, still fascinated by Apollo, responds last. "Eldrin, a mage specializing in elemental magic."


    I look at the three adventurers, realizing we need to establish some understanding. "My name is Ryu," I begin. "And this is Apollo, my... companion."


    Apollo nods, his photoreceptors glowing softly.


    The three adventurers exchange glances, still wary but visibly less hostile. I turn my attention to Eldrin, the mage. "Eldrin, what is the name of this world? How does it function?"


    Eldrin takes a deep breath, seeming to gather his thoughts. "This is Aranthia. It is a vast and diverse world, filled with many different races and kingdoms. The world functions much like an intricate tapestry, with each thread representing the various races, kingdoms, and cultures that inhabit it."


    He pauses for a moment, then continues. "There are several great kingdoms in Aranthia. The Kingdom of Eldoria, home to the race of men, is one of the most powerful. It is a land of chivalry and knights, where honor and duty are held in the highest regard. To the west lies the realm of the elves, known as Elaria. The elves are masters of magic and archery, their cities hidden deep within ancient forests."


    Eldrin''s eyes light up as he speaks of the different races. "To the north, in the mountains of Varum, dwell the dwarves. They are renowned for their craftsmanship and mining skills, their forges producing the finest weapons and armor. Beyond the ocean to the east, the vast plains of Orgrath are inhabited by the orcs, a warrior race known for their strength and ferocity in battle."


    He gestures with his hands, painting a vivid picture. "Further south, the coastal regions are home to the beast folk and the dragon folk. The beast folk are a diverse race, each tribe exhibiting different animalistic traits. They are fiercely independent and excel in both hunting and combat. The dragon folk, descendants of ancient dragons, possess formidable strength and can channel elemental powers."


    Eldrin''s expression becomes more animated as he continues. "Beneath the oceans lies the realm of the merfolk, known as Thalassia. They are skilled navigators and traders, their underwater cities teeming with life. The merfolk can manipulate water and communicate with sea creatures, making them formidable allies or adversaries."


    He pauses, his gaze intense. "Each of these races has unique abilities and strengths. The elves, for example, are adept at magic and possess keen senses, making them excellent scouts and mages. The dwarves are incredibly resilient and possess unmatched skill in crafting and engineering. Orcs are powerful warriors, capable of great feats of strength and endurance. The beast folk are versatile, their animalistic traits giving them various advantages in combat and survival. Dragon folk can breathe fire and harness elemental magic, while the merfolk command the seas and can control water."


    Eldrin''s voice softens as he concludes. "Aranthia is a world of wonders and dangers, where alliances and rivalries shape the fate of its inhabitants. Understanding the different races and their roles in this world is crucial for survival and success."


    I absorb this information, my mind racing with the possibilities and challenges that lie ahead. Aranthia is indeed a land unlike any I''ve known, filled with magic, diverse races, and complex societies. Understanding this world and its inhabitants will be key to our journey and survival.


    Eldrin looks at me, curiosity burning in his eyes. "If you''re not familiar with Aranthia, where do you come from, Ryu?"


    I consider my response carefully. "I''ll answer all of your questions if you continue answering mine first."


    Eldrin nods, agreeing to the terms. "Very well."


    "What is magic in this world, and how does it function?" I ask.


    Eldrin''s expression becomes thoughtful. "Magic in Aranthia is the manipulation of the natural energies that flow through all things. These energies can be harnessed and directed by those who have the talent and training. There are different types of magic, each corresponding to the elements: fire, water, earth, air, and more arcane forms like necromancy and enchantment."


    He pauses, then adds, "However, calling Aranthia ''another world'' is odd. Are you saying you''re not from this world? Were you summoned here?"


    I take a deep breath, deciding to be slightly honest. "No, I am not from this world. What do you mean by ''summoned''?"


    Eldrin''s eyes widen with intrigue. "In Aranthia, there are gods who watch over us and sometimes intervene in mortal affairs. Each race has its own deities they worship, and these gods can bestow blessings, powers, or even summon beings from other realms to aid in their divine plans."


    He begins to elaborate. "The humans of Eldoria worship Solara, the Sun Goddess, who embodies light, justice, and purity. She is often depicted as a radiant figure with a golden crown. The elves of Elaria revere Lytharia, the Moon Goddess, associated with magic, knowledge, and the natural world. She is portrayed as a serene, silver-haired figure. The dwarves of Varum venerate Moradin, the God of the Forge, who represents craftsmanship, endurance, and strength. He is seen as a powerful, bearded smith with a hammer and anvil. The orcs of Orgrath worship Grumshar, the God of War, symbolizing strength, honor, and combat. He is depicted as a fierce, armored warrior with a blood-red blade. The beast folk have various totemic gods, each tribe having its own patron spirit. The dragon folk honor Drakonis, the Dragon God, who embodies elemental power and ancient wisdom. He is portrayed as a majestic dragon with scales of all colors. The merfolk of Thalassia worship Thalassa, the Sea Goddess, who controls the tides, sea creatures, and marine life. She is depicted as a beautiful figure with flowing blue hair and a crown of coral."


    I listen intently, fascinated by the complexity of Aranthia''s deities and their influence over the races. Eldrin continues, "Magic in Aranthia is often tied to these gods. Priests and clerics draw their power from their deities, while mages and sorcerers manipulate the elemental energies directly."


    I nod, absorbing the information. "And what about the Adventurer''s Guild? How does that work?"


    Eldrin''s face brightens as he explains. "The Adventurer''s Guild is an organization that spans across all of Aranthia. It was established to help manage and direct those who seek adventure, glory, or simply a way to make a living through their skills. The guild provides a central place where adventurers can take on quests, missions, and contracts."


    He continues, his enthusiasm evident. "The guild hall is a bustling hub where you can find missions ranging from hunting dangerous beasts and retrieving lost artifacts to protecting caravans and exploring ancient ruins. Adventurers of all races and backgrounds come together to form parties, combining their skills to tackle these challenges."


    Eldrin goes on, "The guild ranks its members based on their accomplishments and abilities, starting from copper, bronze, and moving up to silver, gold, and beyond. Higher-ranked adventurers gain access to more lucrative and dangerous missions. The guild also provides resources like training, equipment, and information to help adventurers succeed."


    I nod, now sitting down as I take all this in. I think for a moment, weighing my options. Then, with a decisive nod, I take out my vibro blade and cut their bindings. The ropes fall away, and the three adventurers sigh in relief, stretching their limbs.


    Eldrin, still cautious, asks, "What will you do to us?"


    I wave my hand before them, channeling the Force into my words. "You found nothing in this cave."


    Their faces go blank, their eyes glazed over as they repeat in unison, "We found nothing in this cave."


    "You were jumped by bandits on your way back," I continue.


    Again, they echo, "We were jumped by bandits on our way back."


    "You will head back to the village you came from," I say.


    They repeat, "We will head back to the village we came from."


    I take a deep breath, concentrating harder. "You will forget what happened here and everything you have encountered. When you reach your village, you will fall asleep, and when you wake up, you will remember nothing of this interaction."


    This time, they don''t speak. Instead, they turn and leave the cave, their movements stiff and mechanical, like puppets on strings. I watch as they disappear into the night, their trance-like state ensuring they will follow my commands to the letter. The cave falls silent once more, the only sound the soft crackle of the dying embers. I sheath my vibro blade, feeling a mixture of relief and fatigue. The encounter has left me drained, but at least the immediate threat is gone. I return to the dying fire, the embers casting a faint glow. Carefully, I tend to it, adding a few more logs and stoking the flames until they come back to life. The warmth and light are comforting, but my mind is far from settled. I think back on everything Eldrin explained about Aranthia and its magic. The way he described it¡ªthe manipulation of natural energies¡ªreminds me so much of the Force. Could I, too, wield this world''s magic?


    My thoughts race, questions swirling in my mind. If the Force and magic are similar, does that mean I can harness magic here as well? What would that entail? How would it affect my abilities? And more importantly, what are my next steps? Fixing the Crucible seems impossible given our lack of resources. We are stranded here, and I need to figure out a plan.


    ?????


    Apollo joins me by the fire, having neatly put away the gear of the three adventurers. "Ryu," the droid says, its photoreceptors reflecting the firelight, "What did you just do to them?"


    I take a deep breath, preparing to explain. "What I did is a technique known as the Jedi mind trick. It involves influencing and controlling the thoughts of others, bending their will to my commands. By using the Force, I planted suggestions in their minds and ensured they would forget everything that happened here."


    Apollo''s sensors focus intently on me as I continue. "The Sith view this ability as a tool of manipulation and control. They use it to dominate others, forcing them to obey without question. However, I''ve found it can be incredibly useful in less malevolent ways, like ensuring our safety or avoiding unnecessary conflict."


    I notice Apollo''s unwavering gaze, a mix of curiosity and concern in its mechanical eyes. "Are they alright?" the droid asks, its tone reflecting genuine worry.


    I nod, reassuringly. "They''re fine. The mind trick doesn''t cause any physical or lasting mental harm. It''s more like planting a suggestion or a vivid dream. When they wake up, they''ll feel as if they had a strange encounter but won''t remember the details."


    Apollo seems to process this information, its photoreceptors flickering slightly. "I understand, Ryu. It is just... a fascinating and somewhat unsettling ability."


    I chuckle softly. "I can see why you''d think that. But trust me, it was necessary to ensure they didn''t become a threat to us or reveal our presence here."


    The droid nods, seemingly more at ease. "Very well. What are our next steps?"


    I stare into the fire, my thoughts once again racing. "For now, we need to survive and gather more information. Fixing the Crucible is out of the question with our current resources. We need to learn more about this world and its people."


    Apollo sits quietly beside me, its presence a comforting reminder that I''m not alone in this strange world. As the fire crackles and the night deepens, I feel a sense of determination growing within me.


    "With the gear we''ve acquired, we can blend in with this world. We''ll wait for the return of the probes to get a good look at our surroundings, and for now, we''ll do our best to fit in."


    Apollo nods, its photoreceptors glowing softly. "The Adventurer''s Guild sounds like a good place to start."


    I can''t help but wonder how Lyra would have reacted to this world. A small chuckle escapes me as I picture her eagerly absorbing the concept of magic existing here. She would have been thrilled.


    I pull out the hologram display chip and activate it. The image of Lyra and me appears, frozen in a moment of happiness. Apollo, as if reading my mind, says, "She would have loved this world, Ryu. She would have urged you to become an adventurer here, possibly start a new life."


    I deactivate the chip and put it away, contemplating the idea. Apollo adds, "This world is unknown to the Empire. You wouldn''t have to worry about further attacks from them."


    I like that idea. It''s a fresh start, a new beginning without the constant threat of the Empire looming over us. "That''s a good point, Apollo. After the probes return, we''ll head to the Adventurer''s Guild and sign up."


    Apollo''s photoreceptors brighten. "I like that idea too, Ryu."


    With newfound motivation, I feel a sense of purpose growing within me. Lyra would have wanted me to keep moving forward, to find a way to live and thrive in this new world. I look at Apollo, who has been my steadfast companion through all of this, and feel a renewed sense of determination.


    "We''ll make it work, Apollo. We''ll blend in, learn what we can, and find a place for ourselves here."


    Apollo nods, its mechanical voice filled with confidence. "Together, we can accomplish anything."


    As the fire crackles and the night deepens, I feel a sense of hope. Aranthia may be a strange and unknown world, but with Apollo by my side and the spirit of adventure driving us, I believe we can overcome whatever challenges come our way. The future is uncertain, but for the first time in a long while, it feels bright.

 Chapter IV Part I

    Two days have passed since our encounter with the adventurers, and there have been no further intrusions. DP-7 continues to monitor the road, observing similar groups of people traveling as before. I finally received a response from my probes, providing me a comprehensive map of this world. From my gauntlet, a three-dimensional hologram of Aranthia shimmers into view. The live video feed from the probes I launched into the upper atmosphere beams the planet back to me in real-time. It spins slowly, revealing the vastness of this strange world. I marvel at how large it truly is, how the landmasses¡ªthree sprawling continents¡ªare held together by the endless oceans that wrap around them like a great, living sea. Every detail, from the tallest mountain to the smallest island, is illuminated by the hologram''s glow.


    I''m awestruck by the sheer complexity of this planet, by the diversity of life and the many different kingdoms that have somehow found their place within this vast landscape. It''s all so foreign to me, yet so strangely captivating.


    My attention is drawn first to the large continent to the west, where towering mountains stretch across the northern reaches like jagged spines, their peaks lost in a swirl of cloud and snow. Within these mountains, I see vast networks of tunnels carved into the rock, their entrances flanked by massive stone statues. The people there have built their homes deep within the earth, their cities hidden beneath layers of stone, visible only by the grand archways that lead into their subterranean world. Forges glow like embers in the dark, lighting the halls with a faint orange glow. These people themselves, stocky and bearded, go about their work, hammering away at anvils or tending to the glowing fires within the forges. These must be the dwarfs. Their banners, deep blue and gold, hang from the walls of their fortresses, displaying symbols of hammers and axes, signifying their craftsmanship and their pride.


    To the south, the plains of this western continent stretch out endlessly, a patchwork of fields and villages connected by winding dirt paths and stone roads. Villages dot the landscape, their homes simple and practical, built from stone and timber with thatched roofs that rise like small hills. The roads are well-traveled, bustling with activity as merchants guide their wagons filled with goods toward the larger cities. Farmers work their fields, harvesting crops beneath the warm sun, while hunters stalk through the forests, their eyes sharp as they track down prey. Soldiers march along the roads, their armor gleaming in the sunlight, their banners flying high¡ªdeep red with gold emblems, their insignias unfamiliar but clearly marking their allegiance to different kingdoms.


    The largest and most impressive kingdom of man resides on the eastern shore of the Western Continent, its walls towering above the surrounding landscape like a fortress meant to withstand any siege. The stone buildings rise tall and proud within the city walls, their structures a fusion of medieval and classical architecture. Tall spires and domed roofs dominate the skyline, their surfaces gleaming in the sunlight. The streets are narrow and winding, lined with houses made from stone and timber, their walls adorned with statues of warriors and mythological figures. The harbor is massive, filled with ships of all sizes, their wooden hulls creaking as they bob in the waves. The ships are intricate, their figureheads carved from wood in the likeness of gods, heroes, and beasts. Some are large and imposing, built for long journeys across the ocean, while others are smaller and swifter, designed for quick voyages along the coast. Aqueducts snake across the landscape, bringing fresh water into the city from the mountains, their towering arches casting shadows across the fields of crops that stretch out beyond the city walls.


    Among these plains, I spot an unusual structure¡ªwalled and ancient, rising from the earth like a relic of a long-forgotten era. It resembles an old temple, its surface weathered and cracked from centuries of exposure to the elements. Surrounding this temple is a bustling city, filled with activity. Merchants, soldiers, and common folk swarm around it, as though it were some kind of religious site or place of deep significance. It''s strange, seeing such a grand and ancient structure surrounded by the bustle of a modern city. I wonder briefly what purpose it serves. Perhaps it''s a temple, though the activity around it suggests something more. Whatever it is, the people here revere it.


    Further west, near the cliffs overlooking the sea, another elven kingdom comes into view. The architecture here is more formal, the towers rising from the cliffs like graceful fingers reaching toward the heavens. The elves of this kingdom have crafted their homes from stone, their walls adorned with intricate carvings of animals, plants, and stars. Their banners, green and silver, flutter in the sea breeze, displaying symbols of trees and moons, hinting at their deep connection to both nature and the stars. Their ships, sleek and agile, sail across the ocean, their sails made from enchanted silk that catches even the faintest breeze. These elves are sailors and warriors, guardians of the sea.


    In the heart of the western continent, where the forests grow thick and tangled, lies another elven kingdom, this one unlike any other. The trees here are massive, their trunks as wide as the largest buildings, their branches spreading out like canopies over the forest below. It''s in these trees that the elves have built their city, their homes woven into the very fabric of the forest. Bridges of woven vines connect the tree homes, allowing the elves to move gracefully from one level of the city to another. The city is alive with activity, the elves moving with an elegance that seems almost unnatural. In the center of the city stands a colossal tree, its trunk wider than any structure I''ve seen before. Carved from the tree itself is what appears to be a castle, its towers and halls formed from the living wood. This must be the elven capital, a place of great power and ancient magic. A large temple glows with an ethereal light, its silver spires reaching up toward the sky, casting long shadows across the city. The elves are peaceful here, their connection to the natural world evident in every aspect of their lives.


    Moving south along a land bridge that connects the western and southern continents, I spot roads made of stone winding their way across the landscape. These roads are bustling with life¡ªmerchants in wagons, soldiers in armor, and families on foot all travel along the same paths, their destinations unclear but their purpose evident. The merchants'' wagons are laden with goods, their wheels creaking over the stone as they make their way to the larger cities. Soldiers march in tight formations, their weapons gleaming in the sunlight, their eyes focused on the road ahead. Children run alongside their parents, their laughter mingling with the clatter of hooves and wheels. As I watch, I notice a small encampment of soldiers, their tents arranged in neat rows, their banners flying high¡ªdeep blue with silver stars, likely marking their allegiance to a nearby kingdom.


    Across the oceans, ships of all sizes and shapes sail the seas, connecting the kingdoms of Aranthia in a vast network of trade and commerce. The ships are built from wood and sail, their designs varied and unique, reflecting the culture and craftsmanship of the people who built them. Small, sleek ships dart between the islands and along the coasts, while large, imposing vessels carry goods and passengers across the vast distances of the oceans.


    As the hologram shifts, the southern continent comes into view. The landscape here is lush and teeming with life, the jungles dense and green, their canopies thick with vines, moss, and leaves. The kingdom of the beast folk lies hidden within these jungles, their homes built high in the trees, suspended from the branches like nests. The beast folk are a diverse people, their forms varying from feline to canine to avian, their movements agile and quick. Their city blends seamlessly into the jungle, with wooden platforms and rope bridges connecting their homes. Rivers flow through the jungle, feeding into lakes that sparkle beneath the sunlight. The beast folk banners are earthy and untamed, their colors blending with the natural hues of the forest.


    In the eastern reaches of the southern continent, the land becomes rocky and arid, with tall mountain ranges rising from the earth like jagged teeth. The dragon folk have made their home here, their kingdom built into the cliffs of the mountains. The buildings are carved from the red stone, their surfaces smooth and imposing. The dragon folk themselves are large and powerful, their bodies covered in thick scales, their eyes glowing with an inner fire. Their banners are black and crimson, their symbols resembling flames and wings. The dragon folk ships are sleek and dark, their sails black and sharp prows cutting through the water like blades.


    In the heart of the southern continent, deep within the jungle, I spot another ancient temple, its walls covered in moss and vines, its surface weathered by centuries of exposure to the elements. Surrounding the temple is a bustling city, filled with activity. Beast folk, man, elfs, orcs, dragon folk, and dwarfs along with merchants move through the streets, their goods piled high on wagons drawn by strange creatures with long legs and thick hides. This temple is larger than the one in the western continent, its stone walls towering over the surrounding buildings. It is clear that this temple holds great significance for the people here, though what exactly it represents is unclear.


    In the farthest southern reaches of this continent, the jungles gives way to snow-covered mountains. The air is cold and harsh, the landscape dominated by icy peaks and glaciers. Here, life clings to the mountainsides, with only the hardiest creatures able to survive in the freezing temperatures. Beasts with thick fur and large claws roam the snowfields, searching for food among the sparse vegetation.


    As the hologram continues to spin, the eastern continent comes into view, its deserts stretching out like a golden sea. At the foot of the mountains, I see fortresses carved into the cliffs, their walls thick and brutal, their gates adorned with jagged symbols. The people here are fierce and warlike, their bodies clad in thick armor, their weapons sharp and heavy. Their skin is a hue of dark browns and black, standing tall and muscular. Must be the orcs. Their banners flutter in the wind¡ªblack and red, with symbols of axes and skulls, marking them as warriors.


    To the east, nestled between the mountains, I see a massive city, its architecture different from anything I''ve seen so far. The buildings are tall and slender, their rooftops domed and covered in gold and copper, their walls smooth and white. Arched doorways and tiled courtyards give the city an elegance and refinement that contrasts with the harsh desert surroundings. The harbor is filled with ships, their sails intricate and colorful, their designs more ornate than the ships I''ve seen elsewhere. The banners of this kingdom are deep purple and gold, their symbols intricate and refined, denoting royalty and nobility. The inhabitants there are mostly man though their skin tone is a darker, atoned by the desert life and sun.


    In the middle of the desert, I spot another ancient temple, its walls smooth and polished, rising from the sands like a relic of a lost civilization. Surrounding the temple is a city of stone, its streets crowded with merchants, soldiers, and common folk. The temple''s banners are blue and silver, their symbols unfamiliar but clearly important to the people who live here. This temple feels older than the others, its walls worn by the harsh desert winds.


    Far to the north lies a mass of ice and snow connecting to the northern ends of both the eastern and western continents. This frozen wasteland is desolate, with little life to be seen. The creatures that do live here are strange and foreign to me¡ªmassive white-furred beasts with large claws and powerful bodies roam the icy plains, while smaller, black-and-white creatures waddle across the ice, diving into the frigid waters to hunt for fish. On the shores of a rocky island, more of these creatures bask in the weak sunlight, their sleek bodies glistening as they laze about on the ice. The seas around this frozen land are teeming with massive creatures that breach the surface of the water, their black-and-white forms cutting through the waves with ease.


    In the center of this frozen landmass, I spot yet another ancient temple, though this one is far more remote than the others. The walls are thick with ice, the surface cracked and weathered by the freezing temperatures. An encampment surrounds the temple, though it is much smaller than those in the other regions. A few tents and campfires dot the landscape, the banners of the encampment fluttering weakly in the cold wind. It''s clear that this temple is not as accessible as the others, though it still holds some significance for those who have braved the harsh conditions to reach it.


    Finally, the islands south of the eastern Continent come into view, their shores dotted with wooden structures, their surfaces covered in dense jungle and rocky cliffs. One of these islands is home to another of these mysterious temples, its walls carved from stone, its surface covered in moss and vines. The city surrounding the temple is smaller than the others, but still bustling with activity. The banners here are green and gold, their symbols resembling the flora and fauna of the islands.


    As I watch the hologram spin, I can''t help but feel a deep sense of wonder at the sheer variety of life and civilization that exists on this planet. The biomes shift and change with every continent, yet life thrives in even the harshest environments. From the lush jungles of the southern continent to the frozen tundra of the north, the kingdoms and cities of Aranthia have adapted to the land in ways that are both beautiful and awe-inspiring. The ancient temples, scattered across the land like relics of a long-lost civilization, only add to the mystery of this world.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I study these strange temples with particular interest. Each one is different from the next, yet all of them are surrounded by cities and bustling with activity. Whether they serve as religious centers or something else entirely, I cannot say, but it is clear that they hold great significance for the people of Aranthia. The more I observe, the more questions I have¡ªquestions about the origins of these temples, about the civilizations that built them, and about the world itself. There is so much more to learn, so much more to explore. Aranthia is alive, a place of wonders and mysteries, its kingdoms teeming with life, its cities filled with activity, and its lands rich with history and secrets waiting to be uncovered.


    ??????


    Aranthia is primitive¡ªthere''s no mistaking that. Its sprawling kingdoms stretch far across the landscape, but they lack the imposing grandeur of galactic civilizations. Instead of towering skyscrapers or bustling spaceports, I see stone castles¡ªfortified, yes, but rudimentary. Around them, small villages cluster together, connected by winding dirt roads that meander through the countryside. Carriages, pulled by hooved beasts, slowly trundle along these paths. It''s surreal¡ªno speeder bikes, no starships, no hovercraft zipping across the horizon. Just the steady rhythm of hooves on the ground, the wheels creaking under the weight of supplies and passengers. A world untouched by modernity.


    I shift the angle of the display on my gauntlet, zooming in on a military encampment nestled deep in a valley. It''s large, teeming with activity, yet primitive by galactic standards. Soldiers, elfs it seems by their long, pointy ears, move between rows of tents, their armor glinting in the sunlight. Iron swords, shields, and bows hang from racks, while blacksmiths hammer away at crude forges. The tools of war here are basic, forged in the heat of flame and sweat. No blasters, no vibroblades¡ªjust steel and grit. And yet, there''s something admirable about their simplicity, their resilience. These people are fighting in a way that the galaxy has long forgotten.


    Then, something changes. My eyes catch it¡ªmagic. It weaves itself into the scene, adding an unexpected dimension. I watch as an elven mage, her long fingers tracing glowing symbols in the air, releases a bolt of energy that arcs like lightning through the sky. It''s mesmerizing. I flick the controls, scanning the camp further, and see more. Beast folk shamans, invoking the spirits of the earth, cause the ground to tremble and heal their wounded. A towering orc, his presence commanding, raises his hand and summons a wall of flame to shield his comrades from an unseen threat. It''s not just raw power¡ªit''s a connection, a deep and ancient bond with the forces of this world.


    And it''s not confined to the battlefield. As I shift the display again, I spot a nearby village. There, a human woman gestures to lift heavy stones into place, effortlessly repairing a crumbled wall. Children gather around a mage, chasing after shimmering illusions of glowing animals as their laughter fills the air. Magic isn''t just a weapon here¡ªit''s life. It breathes into every corner of their world, shaping their existence in ways I''ve never seen before. It''s awe-inspiring, and terrifying. These beings, untouched by technology, use something far more intrinsic, more organic.


    I zoom out, turning my focus to the mines far from the encampments. They''re so small, so humble, barely noticeable scars on the land. Miners chip away at the earth with primitive tools, their progress slow and deliberate. There are no massive machines, no endless rows of conveyor belts, no signs of vast industrial excavation. These mines, as crude as they are, respect the land in a way the galaxy never has. It''s clear¡ªthese operations are far too small, too unsophisticated, to be Imperial in origin. They''re extracting resources, but without the ravenous hunger for expansion that fuels the Empire. There''s no destructive ambition here.


    Relief washes over me as I observe this world. No Imperial forces. No Star Destroyers hovering ominously in orbit, no TIE Fighters screaming through the sky. There are no spaceports, no towering factories belching smoke into the sky, no excavators tearing apart the earth. For the first time in what feels like forever, I''m on a world that''s free. Truly free. It hasn''t been swallowed by the galaxy''s insatiable desire for power and control. This place is pure¡ªuntouched by the relentless march of industry, free of the fear and oppression I''ve grown so accustomed to.


    I feel a strange sense of joy, something I haven''t felt in a long time. It''s not just that I''m free from the Empire''s reach¡ªI''m free in a way I never imagined. I don''t have to hide who I am here, because there''s no one hunting me, no one ready to throw me into servitude. For the first time in my life, I have a second chance¡ªto begin again, on my own terms.


    My thoughts drift to Lyra. I imagine her here, in this untouched world. She''d be showcasing droids or mechanical wonders these people never could have dreamed of. I can almost see it now¡ªthe amazement in their eyes as she introduces them to the marvels of a galaxy far beyond their understanding. But she''s not here. A pang of grief settles deep in my chest. She''s not here to witness any of this, to enjoy the freedom this world offers.


    I sigh, a weight hanging on my breath. I won''t waste this chance, I silently vow. This world, this opportunity¡ªthis is my second chance. I will set a foothold on Aranthia, build something new, and honor the life I''ve been given. I''ll make it count¡ªfor her, and for myself. I zoom back out, watching as Aranthia''s untouched landscapes stretch across the display. This world is raw, unpolished, and free. And in its freedom, I find hope.


    ?????


    I pinpoint our own location. We are in the center of the western continent, not far from a large city. In fact, the direction of the city is where the three adventurers had headed. According to Eldrin''s input, this city must be of man, so Apollo and I shouldn''t have any problems fitting in. I then turned to the confiscated gear.


    Draping the leather armor of the rogue over my chest plate, I find it conceals everything perfectly. The supple material hugs the contours of my gear, making me less conspicuous. I slip the leather gloves over my gauntlets, relieved they''re large enough to cover them completely. After some quick adjustments, I create slits in the gloves that open when I engage my gauntlets. Testing the hologram display on my wrist, I watch the map of Aranthia flicker to life. The missile launcher and blasters retract smoothly. Everything functions as it should.


    Next, I move the holster for my Malorian Arms 3516 to my lower back, ensuring it''s concealed beneath the cloak. My Glie-44 blaster, hidden within my boot, requires some adjustments since the rogue''s boots are far too small. After modifying my own, they now fit the rugged, worn look of this world. I drape the rogue''s white cloak over my body, pulling the hood low to cast a shadowy void over my face.


    As I reach for my lightsaber, I hesitate. This weapon is a part of me¡ªan extension of my will. But here, on this primitive world, its presence would draw far too much attention. Carefully, I conceal it beneath the cloak, positioning it where it can be easily accessed but out of sight.


    Apollo watches me closely, its photoreceptors flickering with curiosity. "Ryu, why are you putting on their clothes?"


    I glance at it as I adjust the cloak, tucking the sword away. "In our current attire, we''d stand out too much. You saw how that woman reacted when she saw you¡ªshe screamed and ran. If we want to blend in, we need to look the part."


    Apollo studies me for a moment. "And what about me? I doubt I can pass as anything but a droid."


    I consider this and then spot the knight''s armor among the confiscated gear. "Why don''t you try the knight''s armor? It''ll cover up most of your, let''s say, metallic features."


    Apollo picks up the pieces of armor, its photoreceptors scanning the materials. "You think I can pull off the look of a knight?"


    I chuckle, continuing to adjust the straps of my cloak. "We don''t exactly have a lot of options. Besides, in that armor, you might look more imposing than most knights we''ve seen so far."


    Apollo sighs mechanically but begins donning the chainmail first, pulling on the knight''s chainmail pants and shirt. The fine interlocking metal rings fit snugly over its frame, producing a soft clink with every movement. Then, it starts strapping on the armor plates, piece by piece. The metal is intricate, with detailed etchings and a fur-lined cape that adds a regal, intimidating look. The skull-shaped pauldrons and the great sword strapped across its back complete the transformation.


    Apollo, now fully clad in the armor, glances at me. "This armor isn''t resistant to blaster fire, you know."


    I smirk, tightening the straps of my boots. "Lucky for us, this world doesn''t have blasters. Their weapons are primitive¡ªswords, shields, maybe some magic. You''ll be fine."


    Apollo stands, adjusting the great sword on its back. "Are you sure this is convincing?" it asks, its tone uncertain as it looks down at the armor.


    I step back and take a good look at it. "Impressive," I nod. "You could pass for a knight from any kingdom we''ve seen on the map."


    At first glance, no one would ever guess there''s a droid underneath that armor. The chainmail and plating conceal Apollo''s mechanical frame, making it appear as a fully armored, battle-hardened knight. With Apollo now resembling a proper knight, I glance at my own appearance, pulling my hood lower and ensuring my lightsaber and blasters remain hidden beneath the cloak. We''re as ready as we can be.


    I rummage through the rest of the confiscated gear and find pouches filled various metal coins. "These are bronze, silver, and gold," Apollo explains, identifying the metals. I pocket the coins and find pouches of dried fish, fruit, and cheese, which I stash in my messenger bag. We''re disguised, equipped, and prepared to blend in. Now, we''ll see if our new looks can keep us from drawing unwanted attention in this strange world.


    As I ready the speeder bike, Apollo stops me. "Are we heading to the same city those adventurers were heading to?" it asks.


    I confirm. Apollo then raises a valid concern. "You made them think they were ambushed by bandits. What will happen if we come across those adventurers? They would recognize their gear and accuse us of being the thieves."


    I frown, realizing the oversight. "You''re right. We need to change our appearance."


    "Fortunately, we have some paint," Apollo suggests. "And I can reshape the armor."


    We set to work. The cloak gets painted black, while Apollo uses its strength and mechanical knowhow to reshape the armor. It removes the skull pauldrons and reshapes the shield into a large pauldron. When it''s finished, Apollo''s appearance is transformed. The armor now fits snugly, without the skulls, and the black cloak gives me a more menacing look. The great sword remains, adding to the imposing figure Apollo has become.


    Apollo now stands before me, looking much like a knight ready for battle, minus the skull decorations. The reshaped armor and red cloak create a formidable presence, perfectly suited for blending into this medieval world.


    ?????


    I relaunch the probes but keep them in low orbit. This way, we can observe our surroundings via the hologram and get an up-to-date map. Their fuel cells can be recharged through solar power, so they can remain active for a very long time.


    After one last check of our equipment and gear, Apollo and I hop on the speeder bike and head out. We avoid the main road to not gather attention and stop just a few kilometers from the city. We conceal the speeder bike under a large tree, covering it with foliage and large branches, then embark on the path.


    As we walk, we pass by several people. One is a farmer on a wooden wagon, hauling bundles of a golden crop that sways gently with each bump. The animal pulling the wagon is sturdy, with a thick mane and large hooves clopping rhythmically on the dirt path.


    Next, a man clad in leather armor rides by swiftly. A bow is strapped behind his back, with a quiver full of arrows and a messenger bag bouncing against his side. The animal he rides is powerful, with muscular legs and a sleek body, its hooves kicking up dust as it gallops.


    We also encounter a squad of armored knights marching by in formation. Their polished armor glints in the sunlight, each knight holding a long spear and a round shield emblazoned with a crest. Their movements are synchronized, a testament to their discipline and training.


    Despite the groups we pass, we manage to avoid drawing much attention, save for the occasional glance. As we get closer to the city, the activity on the road increases. Merchants with carts filled with goods, travelers with heavy packs, and more armored figures on patrol make the path busier. The air is filled with the sounds of chatter, hooves, and wagon wheels, creating a bustling atmosphere as we approach the city.


    Apollo and I stand before the city gates, observing the line of people waiting to enter. The queue is composed of various individuals: merchants with carts laden with goods, farmers with livestock, travelers, and families. The guards at the gate are vigilant, dressed in sturdy armor with tabards bearing the city''s emblem. They let people in one at a time, questioning each then letting them pass.


    When it''s our turn, we step forward. A guard with a stern expression and a spear in hand looks us over. "Identification badges, please," he says in a commanding tone.


    Apollo and I exchange a quick glance. I was about to use a force mind trick on him when the guard continues talking. "Ah, I see you don''t have identification badges. You must be new here. That''s not a problem. To enter the city, you''ll need to buy a temporary visa. They cost ten copper each."


    The guard gestures towards a small room within the gate. "You can acquire your identification badges at the city hall or the Adventurers Guild. The visa is only good for one day. If you wish to stay longer without an identification badge, you''ll have to buy another temporary visa or risk serving a week in prison."


    He ushers us into the room. The interior is simple but functional, with wooden beams supporting the ceiling and a few benches along the walls. The most notable feature is a large wooden desk at the far end, where an imposing figure sits. The man behind the desk is introduced by the guard as Captain Adolf, head of the southern gate guard.


    Captain Adolf is a man of medium build but exudes an air of authority. His hair is short and graying at the temples, and his eyes are sharp, missing nothing. He wears a well-maintained uniform with a badge of rank pinned to his chest. His demeanor suggests he has little patience for nonsense.


    "Newcomers," he grunts, not looking up from his paperwork. "Step forward and let''s get this done quickly."


    We approach the desk, and he finally looks up, his gaze assessing. "Names?" he asks curtly.


    "Ryu Chikara," I reply, then motion to Apollo. "And this is Apollo Steelton."


    He nods, jotting down the names quickly. "That''ll be ten copper each for the temporary visas. Pay up."


    I count out twenty copper pieces and hand them to him. He drops them into a small chest and begins preparing the visas. His hands move swiftly, filling out the necessary details on small parchment slips.


    "Here," he says, handing us the completed visas. "These are good for one day. Make sure you get your identification badges before it expires. Welcome to the city of Arroyo."

 Chapter IV Part II

    We thank Captain Adolf, who grunts in acknowledgment, already moving on to the next task at hand. We step out of the room and enter the city, the buzz of activity greeting us immediately. The sheer volume of people moving in all directions amazes me. The air is filled with the sounds of chatter, merchants calling out their wares, and the clatter of animal-drawn carts on cobblestone streets. The smells are a mixture of fresh bread from nearby bakeries, the pungent aroma of livestock, and the faint scent of something sweet from a vendor selling pastries.


    As we walk, I notice the variety of people: traders haggling over goods, townsfolk carrying baskets filled with produce, and guards patrolling the streets with vigilant eyes. Apollo walks beside me, its imposing figure blending surprisingly well among the knights and armored figures we pass.


    A group of children run by, laughing and playing a game of tag. Their carefree joy brings a momentary smile to my face. They weave through the crowd effortlessly, their laughter ringing out above the city''s din.


    In the distance, a deep, resonant bell tolls, its sound cutting through the noise of the city and momentarily drawing my attention upward. I marvel at the tall spires and intricate architecture, a mix of stone and wood buildings adorned with colorful banners and signs.


    Apollo seems to be taking in the sights as well, its head turning slightly as if observing everything with keen interest. It''s a lot to take in, but it''s also fascinating. This city, with its lively atmosphere and diverse inhabitants, is unlike any place I''ve ever seen. I can''t help but feel a sense of wonder as we continue our journey through the crowded streets.


    "I wonder where the Adventurers Guild hall might be," Apollo asks, but my growling stomach interrupts.


    Apollo turns toward me and catches me eyeing a stand selling a variety of cooked foods. The stand displays an array of sizzling meats on skewers, freshly baked bread rolls stuffed with various fillings, roasted root vegetables seasoned with herbs, and sweet pastries glazed with honey.


    Apollo points out my distraction. "You seem quite interested in that food stand."


    I nod. "I can''t help it." I walk over to the stand, my mouth watering at the delicious smells.


    The vendor, a cheerful man with a thick beard and a twinkle in his eye, greets me warmly. "Welcome, traveler! What can I get for you today?"


    I glance over the array of foods. "What are these?" I ask, pointing to the skewers and pastries.


    "Ah, these are my famous meat skewers," the vendor says, lifting one to show me. "Marinated in a blend of spices and grilled to perfection. And these," he gestures to the pastries, "are honey-glazed pastries, a local favorite. We also have stuffed bread rolls and seasoned root vegetables."


    I stare at the food, unable to decide. The vendor notices my indecision and smiles. "If you''re having trouble choosing, I''d recommend the meat skewers. They''re a best seller."


    "Alright, I''ll take one of those," I say.


    "That''ll be 2 copper pieces," the vendor replies.


    I hand over the coins, and the vendor wraps up the skewer, handing it to me with a grin. I take a bite, savoring the flavorful, tender meat.


    Apollo gently reminds me, "We still need to find the Adventurers Guild."


    "Oh, right," I say, looking back at the vendor. "Could you tell us where the Adventurers Guild is?"


    The vendor nods enthusiastically. "Of course! Head straight down this main street until you see the fountain. Take a left there and follow the road until you reach the marketplace. You''ll see a large building with a sign bearing a crossed sword and staff¡ªthat''s the Adventurers Guild. You can''t miss it."


    "Thank you," I say, appreciating the detailed directions.


    "You''re welcome! Enjoy your skewer and good luck at the guild!" the vendor calls out as we continue on our way, navigating through the bustling city streets toward our destination.


    With the directions in mind, we start our journey through the bustling streets of the city. I take a bite of the meat skewer, savoring the burst of flavors. The meat is tender and juicy, perfectly marinated with a blend of spices that leaves a pleasant, lingering heat on my tongue. Each bite is better than the last, and I find myself fully immersed in the simple pleasure of a well-cooked meal.


    The city''s main street is a lively thoroughfare lined with a variety of shops and stalls. To my left, a blacksmith hammers away at a glowing piece of metal, the rhythmic clanging blending with the background noise of the city. The air around his shop is warm, and the smell of hot metal and coal wafts over to us. Next door, a tailor is busy fitting a noblewoman with an elegant dress, their conversation punctuated by the snipping of scissors and the hum of a sewing machine.


    Street performers entertain passersby with juggling acts and acrobatics, their brightly colored costumes catching the eye. A group of musicians play a lively tune on stringed instruments, drawing a small crowd that claps along with the beat. The melodies mingle with the scents of fresh bread from a nearby bakery and the tang of spices from a vendor selling aromatic herbs.


    As we approach the fountain, its water sparkling under the midday sun, children play and splash, their laughter ringing out joyously. The fountain itself is an impressive structure, carved from stone with intricate designs of mythical creatures that seem to come to life with the movement of the water.


    Following the vendor''s directions, we take a left at the fountain and head toward the marketplace. The marketplace is a bustling hive of activity, with stalls offering everything from exotic fruits to handmade jewelry. The vibrant colors of the goods on display, combined with the energetic bartering of merchants and customers, create a lively, almost chaotic atmosphere.


    As we continue, I notice a bakery with a line out the door, the smell of freshly baked bread and pastries mingling with the scent of flowers from a nearby florist''s stall. Artisans display their crafts, from intricately woven tapestries to finely carved wooden figures. The chatter of the marketplace is interspersed with the calls of merchants advertising their wares, creating a symphony of sound that is both overwhelming and exhilarating.


    Finally, we reach a large building at the edge of the marketplace. The sign above the entrance bears the image of a crossed sword and staff, indicating that we have arrived at the Adventurers Guild. The building is imposing, constructed from sturdy stone with wooden beams supporting the structure. It has an air of importance, a place where many have come to seek fortune and adventure. I finish the last bite of my skewer, savoring the final burst of flavor.


    ?????


    The Adventurers Guild building looms large and imposing before us. Its exterior is constructed from solid stone, weathered with age yet still exuding an aura of strength and stability. Wooden beams crisscross the facade, supporting the structure and adding to its rustic charm. The roof is tiled with dark, slate shingles, and ivy climbs up one side, giving it an ancient, almost mystical appearance. Tall, arched windows line the walls, their glass panes glowing with the warm light from within. The entrance is marked by a heavy wooden door, reinforced with iron bands, and the sign above, depicting a crossed sword and staff, hangs proudly, swaying slightly in the breeze.


    I take a deep breath, feeling a mix of excitement and anticipation. "This is it," I say, glancing at Apollo. We push open the heavy door and step inside.


    The interior of the guild hall is even more impressive than the exterior. The ceiling soars high above, supported by massive wooden beams that crisscross like the ribs of a great beast. Chandeliers made from wrought iron hang from the beams, their candles casting a warm, flickering glow over the entire hall. The walls are adorned with tapestries depicting grand battles, legendary heroes, and mythical creatures, adding a sense of history and grandeur to the space.


    The main hall is bustling with activity. Long wooden tables are scattered throughout the room, each surrounded by adventurers of all kinds¡ªwarriors clad in heavy armor, mages in flowing robes, agile rogues sharpening their daggers, and archers with bows slung across their backs. The tables are laden with maps, scrolls, and an assortment of weapons and equipment, as adventurers plan their next quests or celebrate their recent victories. The air is filled with the sound of animated conversation, the clinking of tankards, and the occasional burst of laughter.


    A large fireplace dominates one wall, its roaring fire providing warmth and a cozy atmosphere. Above the mantle hangs a massive, ornate sword, a symbol of the guild''s strength and legacy. Near the fireplace, a group of adventurers shares stories of their exploits, their faces illuminated by the firelight.


    To the right and further back, a notice board is covered with a myriad of quests and missions, each represented by a parchment pinned to the board. Adventurers crowd around it, scanning the available jobs and discussing potential rewards. Some of the parchments have intricate illustrations of the creatures to be hunted or treasures to be found, adding to the allure and mystery of the tasks.


    To our right, a bar runs along the length of the wall, manned by a burly bartender who effortlessly handles the flow of orders. Shelves behind the bar are stocked with an impressive array of bottles, each containing different kinds of spirits and potions. A few adventurers sit on stools at the bar, enjoying a drink and exchanging news and rumors.


    A staircase at the back of the hall leads to an upper level, where possibly private rooms and meeting areas offer a more secluded space for planning and discussion. The wooden steps creak under the weight of the adventurers ascending and descending, adding to the lively ambiance of the guild.


    As we step further inside, the sheer scale and energy of the place becomes even more apparent. It is a hub of activity, a melting pot of diverse individuals united by their pursuit of adventure and glory. The sense of camaraderie is palpable, and despite the noise and chaos, there is an underlying order and purpose to everything happening within the hall.


    Apollo and I exchange a glance, both of us taking in the sights and sounds. This is the heart of the adventuring world, a place where legends are born and destinies are forged. We are ready to become a part of it.


    Apollo and I make our way to the reception area, weaving through the bustling crowd. The reception area is situated near the entrance, a large wooden counter dominating the space. Behind the counter, shelves filled with parchment, scrolls, and various guild documents are neatly organized. A chandelier hangs above, casting a warm, inviting light over the area.


    As we approach, a few adventurers take notice of us. One, a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, leans over to his companion and mutters something, both of them glancing in our direction. A group of younger adventurers, possibly just starting their journey, whisper among themselves, their eyes wide with curiosity. It''s clear that our appearance is a sight to behold, and our arrival has sparked a bit of interest.


    A cheerful receptionist stands behind the counter, her smile bright and welcoming. She has a youthful appearance, with vibrant blond hair tied back in a ponytail. Her eyes are a striking ruby red, and freckles dot her cheeks, giving her an approachable, friendly look. She''s dressed in a simple yet elegant gown, the colors of the guild embroidered along the hem and sleeves.


    "Good day!" she greets us warmly, her voice carrying a melodic tone. "Welcome to the Adventurers Guild! How can I assist you today?"


    I step forward, offering a polite nod. "My friend and I would like to sign up with the guild."


    Her eyes light up with interest. "Really? You both don''t look like newcomers."


    I smile, trying to think quickly. "We''ve had some experience in the field," I reply smoothly. "But we thought it was about time we made it official and joined the guild. You know, for the camaraderie and access to more... challenging quests."


    She chuckles, clearly entertained by my response. "I see! Well, you''ve come to the right place. Let me get you both signed up." She reaches under the counter and pulls out two forms, placing them in front of us along with quills and ink. "I''ll need you to fill these out with some basic information. Name, skills, and any previous experience you might have."


    As I look at the forms in front of me, it becomes apparent that I''m not entirely sure how this world''s guild system operates.


    "Forgive my ignorance," I begin, choosing my words carefully, "but could you explain exactly how this guild works? Ranks, professions, skills, the whole system. You see, my friend and I come from a... rather secluded place where information like this isn''t common knowledge."


    The receptionist raises an eyebrow, clearly curious but also intrigued. "A secluded place, you say? That must have been quite an adventure on its own." She smiles, leaning forward with genuine interest. "Well, let me break it down for you."


    With a smile she begins. "The guild is a large organization that exists to manage and support adventurers like yourselves. It provides quests, training, and resources, and helps maintain order and safety within the realm."


    She points to a large board on one side of the room where various notices and quests are pinned. "Quests are the primary way adventurers earn their keep and gain experience. They range from simple tasks like gathering herbs or delivering messages to more dangerous missions such as slaying monsters or exploring uncharted territories."


    The receptionist continues, "Adventurers are ranked based on their skills and accomplishments. The ranks start from Bronze, moving up to Silver, Gold, Platinum, and the highest being Diamond. Each rank has specific criteria and achievements required to advance. The higher your rank, the more prestigious and challenging the quests you can undertake."


    She takes a deep breath before continuing. "There are various professions adventurers can specialize in, such as warriors, mages, archers, healers, and more. Each profession has its own set of skills and abilities. For example, warriors excel in physical combat, mages in casting spells, archers in ranged attacks, and healers in restoring health and curing ailments."


    "Skills are honed through practice and training. The guild offers training facilities and mentors who can help you improve your abilities. Additionally, some adventurers choose to learn multiple professions, becoming versatile in various skills, which can be quite advantageous."


    She pauses, letting the information sink in before continuing. "The guild also has a system of party formation. Adventurers often form parties to take on quests together. This allows for better strategy and cooperation, especially on more dangerous missions. Parties can be permanent or temporary, depending on the needs and goals of the adventurers involved."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Rewards from quests usually come in the form of coins, valuable items, or rare materials. The guild takes a small percentage as a fee for their services, but the majority of the reward goes to the adventurers who completed the quest."


    She gestures to a few adventurers who are interacting with each other, sharing tales of their exploits. "There''s also a strong sense of community within the guild. Adventurers often support each other, share knowledge, and sometimes even compete in friendly contests to test their skills."


    The receptionist looks at us with a warm smile. "I hope that gives you a good understanding of how the guild operates. It''s a system designed to help adventurers grow, support each other, and ensure the safety and prosperity of our world."


    As she concludes, I nod appreciatively. "Thank you for the detailed explanation. It seems we have a lot to look forward to."


    She beams at us, clearly happy to have helped. "You''re welcome! If you have any more questions or need further assistance, don''t hesitate to ask. Welcome to the Adventurers Guild!"


    Apollo and I thank her and make our way through the bustling guild hall, weaving between tables filled with adventurers sharing stories and planning their next quests. The atmosphere is alive with energy, the clinking of tankards, and the hum of conversation. We find an empty table near a large window overlooking the city, and I take a seat, placing the form and a quill in front of me.


    As I look at the forms in front of me, I notice something peculiar¡ªthe written language on the forms is one I recognize. This world uses the Aurebesh alphabet, the most common written language in the galaxy.


    I carefully examine the form, noting the sections for name, class, skills, and experience. My mind races as I consider how to present myself in a way that aligns with this world. I print my name, ''Ryu Chikara,'' in a neat script, then move on to the class section. I recall the various professions the receptionist mentioned and decide to label myself as a ''Rogue.'' It fits the gear I''m wearing and allows for some flexibility in my skillset.


    For the skills section, I list abilities that are plausible for a rogue: ''Stealth,'' ''Sword and Dagger Proficiency,'' ''Lockpicking,'' and ''Acrobatics.'' These are skills I can convincingly demonstrate if needed. When it comes to experience, I keep it vague yet impressive: ''Experienced in various clandestine operations and adept at navigating challenging terrains.'' It''s truthful enough without giving away too much about my actual background.


    I glance over at Apollo, who is filling out its form with mechanical precision. I see the honest details about its abilities and origin. I quickly lean over, placing my hand on the paper to stop him. "Apollo, you can''t write that. We need to fill this out with details that fit this world."


    Apollo''s turns its head towards me and I can see in the slits of its helmet its mechanical eyes narrow slightly. "Being dishonest isn''t really in my programming, Ryu."


    I sigh, feeling a bit frustrated. "I understand, but in this scenario, it''s necessary. Trust me on this."


    Apollo hesitates, then nods. "Very well, but I cannot knowingly provide false information."


    Thinking quickly, I grab the form and stand up. "I''ll get a new one. Just... wait here."


    I make my way back to the receptionist, who is busy assisting another adventurer. When she finishes, she turns to me with a warm smile. "Is everything alright?"


    "Yes, everything''s fine. My companion just filled out the wrong sections. Could we get another form?" I ask, keeping my tone light and casual.


    She nods and hands me another form. "Of course, here you go."


    "Thank you," I reply, heading back to our table. I sit down and take a deep breath, then start filling out Apollo''s form myself. I give it a fitting last name that I''ve used back at the gate, ''Apollo Steelton.'' It has a strong, mythical ring to it, suitable for a droid posing as a knight.


    For the class, I write ''Knight.'' It fits his imposing stature and the armor its wearing. In the skills section, I list ''Swordsmanship,'' ''Shield Mastery,'' ''Heavy Armor Proficiency,'' and ''Combat Strategy.'' These are skills that align with his actual abilities but are phrased in a way that fits this world.


    When it comes to experience, I write, "Trained in various combat techniques and experienced in aiding others in battle." It hints at his strategic capabilities without revealing his true nature.


    I finish filling out the form and hand it to Apollo. "There. This should work."


    Apollo scans the form, then looks at me. "Ryu, this still feels... dishonest."


    I place a reassuring hand on his arm. "Sometimes, blending in requires a bit of creativity. We''re not lying about your abilities, just presenting them in a way that fits this world."


    Apollo nods slowly. "Very well. I trust your judgment."


    ?????


    With our forms filled out, Apollo and I make our way back to the reception area. The receptionist is engaged in conversation with another adventurer but looks up and smiles as we approach.


    "All done?" she asks cheerfully.


    "Yes," I reply, handing over both forms.


    She takes them and begins to read over the details, nodding occasionally. "Ryu Chikara, Rogue. Stealth, Sword and Dagger Proficiency, Lockpicking, Acrobatics. Experienced in various clandestine operations and adept at navigating challenging terrains." She looks up at me with a curious smile. "Sounds impressive."


    I nod, trying to appear modest. "Thank you."


    She then turns to Apollo''s form. "Apollo Steelton, Knight. Swordsmanship, Shield Mastery, Heavy Armor Proficiency, Combat Strategy. Trained in various combat techniques and experienced in aiding in battle." She raises an eyebrow. "Quite the impressive resume as well."


    Apollo inclines its head slightly. "I strive for excellence."


    The receptionist chuckles. "Well, you both certainly sound well-qualified. My name is Felicity, by the way. Welcome to the Adventurers Guild."


    "Thank you, Felicity," I say, appreciating her warm demeanor.


    "Now, there''s one more thing we need to do before we can finalize your registration," she continues. "We need to test your magical output."


    I blink in surprise. "Magical output?"


    Felicity nods, her smile never wavering. "Yes. We need to gauge your magical potential, even if you don''t use magic directly. It helps us understand your overall capabilities."


    She steps away from the counter and disappears through a door behind her. Apollo and I exchange a glance, both curious and slightly anxious about this test. After a short time, Felicity returns, carefully carrying a small pedestal topped with a crystal orb. She places it gently on the counter between us.


    The orb is about the size of a grapefruit, glowing faintly with an inner light that shifts colors slowly, from blue to green to purple. Its surface is smooth and reflective, and tiny runes are etched around its base, glowing softly in response to its magical energy.


    "This is a magicka orb," Felicity explains, gesturing to the pedestal. "It measures the magical potential of whoever touches it. When you place your hand on the orb, it will light up in response to your inherent magical energy. The brighter the light, the higher your magical potential."


    I nod, intrigued. "And what if someone doesn''t have any magical potential?"


    She smiles reassuringly. "Everyone has some degree of magical energy, even if it''s very small. The orb will respond accordingly. It''s just a way for us to better understand your abilities."


    Apollo and I exchange another glance, and I can see the curiosity in its mechanical eyes. "Shall we?" I ask, motioning toward the orb.


    "Yes," Apollo agrees, its tone determined.


    Felicity steps back slightly, giving us space. "Whenever you''re ready, just place your hand on the orb."


    Apollo steps forward and places its hand on the orb. The room falls silent as we all watch intently, waiting for the orb to respond. Seconds pass, but nothing happens. The orb remains dim, without any hint of light or color change.


    Felicity frowns, puzzled. "That''s strange. The orb should be reacting." She leans towards the orb and places her own hand on it. Immediately, the orb glows softly with a gentle blue light, indicating a moderate level of magical potential.


    She places the orb back on the pedestal and looks at Apollo. "Try again, please."


    Apollo places its hand on the orb once more, but again, nothing happens. Felicity''s confusion deepens. "I''ve never encountered anyone without any magical potential before," she muses aloud, clearly baffled.


    Thinking quickly, I step in to explain. "Apollo wasn''t blessed with magic unfortunately."


    Felicity looks at Apollo with a hint of suspicion. "That''s very unusual, but every individual is different."


    She turns her attention to me. "Alright, your turn, Ryu."


    I take a deep breath and place my hand on the orb. Almost immediately, the orb begins to pulsate rather than glow steadily. The light within it throbs rhythmically, shifting through colors in a way that is both mesmerizing and strange.


    Felicity''s eyes widen in surprise. "I''ve never seen that before," she admits. "The orb is supposed to measure magical potential, but it''s behaving very strangely with you. It seems to be having a hard time identifying your magic."


    I look at the orb, then at Felicity. "What does that mean?"


    She shakes her head slowly. "I''m not sure. It suggests that you possess some form of magic, but it''s unlike anything the orb is designed to measure. It might be a rare type of magic or something entirely unique."


    She looks up at me and Apollo, a smile playing on her lips. "You two are certainly an interesting bunch."


    With that, she picks up the orb and returns it to the back room. When she comes back, she takes our forms and says, "It will take a short moment to create your identification badges. Please wait here."


    As she walks away, I exchange a look with Apollo. This world keeps revealing new mysteries, and I can''t help but feel that our journey has only just begun.


    Felicity returns, carrying a metal platter with two intricately designed badges. Each badge is crafted from a polished silver metal, with a bronze inlay depicting a detailed emblem of the Adventurers Guild. They have an almost mystical aura, reflecting the light in a way that makes the intricate designs shimmer.


    "These are your identification badges," Felicity explains, placing the platter on the counter in front of us. "They serve multiple purposes. First and foremost, they identify you as members of the Adventurers Guild and indicate your current rank. Every time you rank up, you must come back here to get a new badge that reflects your new status."


    She hands each of us a badge. "These badges also record your achievements and quests completed. As bronze rank adventurers, you are starting at the entry level, but with time and effort, you''ll move up the ranks."


    Apollo and I take the badges, hanging them over our chests. They fit comfortably, almost as if they were made specifically for us.


    "Welcome, officially, to the Adventurers Guild," Felicity says with a warm smile. "Now, let me explain how guild quests work."


    She gestures towards the large board on one side of the hall, covered with various parchments and notices. "Quests are categorized by rank. Bronze, silver, and gold rank quests are posted here on the main floor. Platinum and diamond rank quests are posted on the second floor, but access to that floor is restricted to adventurers below the rank of platinum."


    Felicity continues, "Each quest notice provides details about the task, the location, and the reward. To accept a quest, simply take the notice to the reception desk where it will be registered under your name. You must complete the quest and return with proof, if required, to receive your reward and any additional points towards your next rank."


    She smiles eagerly as she continues. "It''s crucial to only take quests appropriate for your rank. Attempting a quest above your level can lead to severe consequences, including injury or worse. If you fail to complete a quest, you must inform the guild immediately, so they can assign it to another adventurer."


    Felicity pauses, ensuring we understand. "In addition to quest regulations, there are rules within the guild hall itself. Respect your fellow adventurers, no fighting within the premises, and always maintain the integrity and honor of the guild. Breaking these rules can result in penalties or expulsion from the guild."


    She finishes with a warm smile, "That covers the basics. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me or any of the other staff. Welcome to the Adventurers Guild, Ryu and Apollo. We''re excited to see what you''ll accomplish."


    I nod, absorbing all the information. Apollo stands beside me, its new badge gleaming.


    "One more thing about these badges," she adds, holding up a finger for emphasis. "If your badge gets lost, stolen, or damaged, you need to report it to the guild immediately. A replacement badge can be issued, but it comes with a cost. For bronze rank adventurers like yourselves, the replacement fee is five silver pieces. Higher ranks will have higher replacement fees, reflecting the increased value and complexity of the badges."


    She looks between us, making sure we understand the importance of keeping our badges safe. "These badges are enchanted with protective spells to make them durable, but they can still be damaged or lost if not taken care of properly. They are your key to accessing guild services and proving your identity, so guard them well."


    Apollo and I nod in understanding, appreciating the additional information.


    "Welcome to the Adventurers Guild, Ryu and Apollo," she says once more, her smile broadening. "We''re excited to see what you''ll accomplish. If you have any questions or need further assistance, don''t hesitate to ask any of the staff or myself."


    As we step away from the counter, I feel a sense of readiness and anticipation. This is the beginning of our journey in Aranthia, and with our new badges hanging proudly over our chests, we''re prepared to face whatever challenges come our way.


    ?????


    As Apollo and I start scanning the quest board, I notice three adventurers entering the guild hall. They look to be in rough shape, their armor and clothes significantly poorer in quality than our own. I find myself staring at them, trying to place why they look so familiar.


    The knight is clad in mismatched, dented metal plates and a rusty helmet that barely fits. His bandaged left arm is a clear sign of a recent, painful injury. His once-proud cloak is tattered and stained, his sword chipped and dull. His shield is a hastily crafted piece of wood bound with iron straps, barely holding together.


    The rogue is dressed in patched leather armor that looks like it could fall apart at any moment. His cloak, which might have once been white, is now a dingy gray, torn at the hem and smeared with dirt. His daggers are rusted and dull, their sheaths barely hanging onto his belt.


    The mage wears tattered robes that look more like rags. His once-grand hat is crumpled and misshapen, the brim flopping down awkwardly. His staff, previously a symbol of magical prowess, is now chipped and cracked, held together by crude bindings.


    As they get closer, recognition dawns on me. These are the same adventurers we encountered in the cave. A thought occurs to me, and I remember them clearly as the trio who ambushed us.


    When they get even closer, I quickly turn back to the quest board, pretending to be deeply engrossed in the tasks listed there. Apollo does the same, mimicking my movements. As they pass by, I watch out of the corner of my eye. The guild members around us begin to notice the trio, their condition drawing attention.


    "Look at those three," one adventurer remarks, loud enough for everyone to hear. "Did they crawl out of a gutter?"


    Another adventurer laughs, "I''ve seen beggars dressed better than that!"


    "Must have lost a fight with a flock of chickens," another chimes in, prompting a round of mocking laughter.


    The reception area, normally bustling with activity, quiets down as Felicity starts her usual greeting. Her cheerful demeanor quickly turns to concern when she sees the state of the three adventurers. "Aldric, Talin, Eldrin, what happened to you? Did the golem do that to you?"


    Talin, with a weary look, shakes his head. "No, we found nothing in that cave. On our way back, bandits jumped us. They took everything we had except our briefs."


    Aldric winces as he shifts his bandaged arm. "They got us good. We didn''t stand a chance."


    Eldrin nods, looking sullen. "They were too many. We tried to fight them off, but it was no use."


    The guild hall erupts in laughter and mockery again. "Gold rank adventurers taken down by bandits!" one adventurer jeers.


    "Some heroes," another adds with a sneer.


    Aldric''s face flushes with anger, his hand clenching into a fist. He takes a step forward, ready to confront the mockers, but Eldrin places a calming hand on his shoulder. "Let it go, Aldric. We need to focus on getting back on our feet."


    Felicity''s eyes widen with sympathy. "I''m so sorry to hear that. Please, come to the back, and we''ll see what we can do to help."


    As the three adventurers head out, their story reverberates through the guild hall. The mocking comments die down, replaced by the usual chatter. Apollo and I exchange a quick glance, relief washing over us that our deception held, even as we resume our search for a suitable quest.


    After the three adventurers disappear, Apollo and I return to the quest board. I scan through the various notes and spot one within our rank that pays better than the rest. The reward is one silver, and the quest is to eliminate a group of goblins harassing a nearby farming village. I grab the note and bring it to the reception.


    Felicity looks up from her desk with a bright smile. "Have you decided on a quest?"


    "Yes," I say, handing her the note. "We''d like to take this one."


    She takes the note and reads it over. "Ah, the goblin extermination quest. It''s straightforward but can be a bit dangerous if you''re not prepared. The village has been having issues with goblins raiding their crops and livestock. You''ll need to travel there, meet with the village head, and have this mission pamphlet signed by them. As proof of kill, you''ll need to bring back the ears of the goblins you eliminate."


    I blink at that. "Ears? Why the ears?"


    Felicity nods, understanding my confusion. "It''s a common practice to ensure the goblins are truly dealt with. Goblins are tricky and can often escape even when you think you''ve got them cornered. The ears serve as proof that the goblins are actually dead and not just driven off. The guild also pays for monster parts so there''s some extra coins to be made from bringing them here."


    I nod, accepting the explanation. "Alright, that makes sense."


    She smiles again and provides directions to the village. "It''s a bit of a trek by foot, but it shouldn''t take more than a few days to get there. Just follow the main road east until you reach the fork near the old stone bridge. Take the left path, and it''ll lead you straight to the village. The head of the village, Elder Garrick, will be expecting you."


    Felicity hands me the mission pamphlet back. "Good luck on your quest and stay safe out there."


    "Thank you," I reply, pocketing the pamphlet.


    As we leave the guild, I can''t help but feel a pang of guilt for the three adventurers. While their condition was necessary to keep our origins a secret, I wonder if there is anything I can do to help them. Apollo notices my silence and asks, "What''s wrong, Ryu?"


    "I feel bad for those three adventurers," I admit. "It was necessary to deceive them, but I can''t shake the feeling that we should do something to make it right. Maybe pay them back the money they lost."


    Apollo nods. "We can still do that. Nothing is stopping us from helping them in some way."


    I agree, feeling a bit lighter. "You''re right. Once we finish this quest, we can find a way to make amends."


    With renewed determination, we leave the guild and step out into the bustling city, ready to embark on our first official quest as adventurers.

 Chapter IV Part III

    Thanks to the speeder bike, we arrived at the village in just a couple of hours. We had to navigate through the thick foliage of the forest, avoiding the main road to ensure we didn''t attract unwanted attention. The dense trees and underbrush made the journey slower than anticipated, but the bike handled it well, weaving through the natural obstacles with ease.


    As we break through the last of the forest, the village of Greenhill comes into view. It is a quaint, picturesque settlement nestled in a lush valley, surrounded by rolling fields of crops and grazing livestock. The fields were a vibrant green, filled with various crops and vegetables. The livestock¡ªan assortment of animals I''ve never seen before¡ªroamed freely, adding to the pastoral charm of the village.


    The village itself is composed of small, well-kept cottages with thatched roofs and stone foundations. Smoke rises from the chimneys, hinting at the warm hearths inside. The roads are dirt paths, well-trodden by the villagers going about their daily routines. Flowers and shrubs decorate the front yards of the cottages, and the scent of fresh bread and blooming flowers filled the air. We hide the speeder and approach the village.


    We were immediately greeted by the villagers, who seemed both surprised and relieved at our swift arrival. Their faces lit up with gratitude as they approached us, offering smiles and polite gestures. A few children, curious about our arrival, peeked from behind their parents, eyes wide with wonder.


    An elderly man steps forward, leaning on a wooden cane. His eyes were bright with relief. "Welcome to Greenhill, travelers. By your appearance I assume you two are the adventurers who have accepted our quest. We didn''t expect you to arrive so quickly, but we''re grateful for your help."


    "Thank you," I reply, nodding politely. "We''re here to help with your goblin problem."


    The villagers lead us through the heart of the village, towards the town hall. It is a modest building, larger than the surrounding cottages but still quaint. The town hall was constructed of sturdy stone, with a sloping roof and a large wooden door. Ivy climbed the walls, and the windows are adorned with wooden shutters painted a cheerful blue.


    As we approach the town hall, I take in the surroundings, noting the peaceful atmosphere despite the recent troubles. The villagers continue to express their gratitude, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of responsibility to help these kind-hearted people.


    We step inside the town hall, the interior cool and welcoming. The walls are lined with simple wooden benches, and at the far end of the room stands a large oak desk, where Elder Garrick waits for us. He is a tall, thin man with a kind but weathered face, his eyes showing the wisdom of many years.


    "Welcome, adventurers," Elder Garrick says, standing to greet us. "I am Garrick, the Elder of this village. We are grateful for your swift arrival. Please, have a seat, and we can discuss the details of your mission."


    As Apollo and I take our seats, I glance around the town hall, absorbing the sense of community and hope that permeates the room. We introduce ourselves to Elder Garrick and await his explanation of their situation.


    Elder Garrick takes a deep breath, his expression serious as he begins to explain the situation. "It started a few weeks ago," he says, his voice steady but tinged with worry. "At first, the goblins were just stealing crops from our fields. We thought it was a nuisance, but nothing we couldn''t handle. Then they grew bolder."


    His eyes darken as he continues. "They began taking our livestock. Chickens, goats, even a few cows. We tried to protect our animals, but the goblins were relentless. But lately... it''s gotten worse. They kidnapped one of our own."


    The room falls silent as the gravity of the situation sinks in. A villager approaches Apollo and me, offering us something to drink. Apollo politely declines, but I accept, curious about the local beverage. The drink is a dark, frothy liquid, served in a wooden mug. I take a cautious sip, finding the taste bitter and unfamiliar. But after a few more sips, I begin to appreciate its unique flavor, a blend of earthy and slightly sweet notes.


    Garrick''s expression grows dark, his voice heavy with concern. "The girl they took is Lara. She''s my daughter," he says, and the weight of his words hangs heavily in the air. I can see the pain in his eyes, despite his attempts to keep his composure. "She''s been missing for two nights now."


    I watch him carefully, sensing the deep sorrow and fear he''s struggling to contain. He continues, his voice low and filled with grief. "They''ve grown more violent, more aggressive. We''ve lost villagers. People taken in the night, and those who try to resist don''t survive."


    He pauses for a moment, staring down at his hands as they grip the edge of the wooden desk. His knuckles whiten, and I see the trembling tension in them. "Two nights ago, Lara was returning from the fields with a group of farmers. The goblins attacked. They slaughtered the others, left their bodies scattered near the forest." His voice cracks, the pain of a father barely held back. "But Lara... they took her alive."


    His eyes meet mine, filled with desperation. "I don''t know what they plan to do with her, but I fear the worst. They''ve never been this bold before, never taken someone like this."


    The room feels heavy with silence. Apollo shifts beside me, its mechanical body letting out a soft whir as it moves, the only sound breaking through the tension.


    I nod slowly, meeting Garrick''s gaze, determined. "We''ll bring her back, Elder Garrick," I say, my voice calm but firm. "You have my word."


    He pauses, his eyes reflecting a deep sense of responsibility and worry. "I apologize for the low pay for such a dangerous mission," he says, his voice softening. "We wish we could offer more, but our resources are limited."


    I shake my head, offering a reassuring smile. "It''s alright," I say. "We''ll take care of the goblins and bring Lara back safely."


    Garrick''s eyes shine with gratitude. "Thank you," he says, his voice filled with relief. "Lara means a great deal to this village. She''s like family to all of us. The goblins usually come from the forest to the north. They only come out at night, so you''ll have to be careful."


    I nod, taking another sip of the drink, now finding it quite enjoyable. "We''ll head out tonight and see if we can find their camp," I say. "We''ll bring Lara back."


    Garrick clasps my hand in both of his, his grip firm. "Thank you, truly," he says. "The village is counting on you both."


    ?????


    Following the villagers'' directions, Apollo and I make our way into the dense forest to the north of the village. Once we''re sure no one is watching, I activate my gauntlet, and a hologram map of the world appears before us. The map zooms in until the village and the surrounding forest are displayed. Two white dots represent our location amidst the vast greenery.


    I point to the map, indicating to Apollo, "This forest is enormous, but the goblins couldn''t have come from too far away for these constant attacks and raids. There must be either a hideout or a cave nearby."


    After closing the map, we begin walking through the forest, scanning the ground for any signs of tracks or disturbances in the foliage. The forest is thick with underbrush and towering trees, their branches intertwining to form a dense canopy overhead. The air is cool and damp, filled with the earthy scent of moss and decaying leaves. After a few moments of careful searching, I find what we''re looking for.


    There are signs of a large number of beings moving hastily through the foliage. Branches are snapped, bushes trampled, and the undergrowth disturbed, indicating a path frequently used. The tracks are clear, leading both towards the village and deeper into the forest.


    We follow the trail, moving quietly and cautiously. The forest seems to grow darker and more foreboding as we venture deeper. The sounds of distant animals fill the air, creating an eerie ambiance. Finally, the tracks lead us to the mouth of a cave, partially obscured by thick vines and moss. The entrance is dark and ominous, with jagged rocks forming a natural archway.


    Apollo and I exchange a glance before stepping into the cave. As we enter, I activate my gauntlet, emitting a bright, steady light, illuminating the path ahead. The cave walls are damp and covered in patches of luminescent fungi, casting an eerie glow. The ground is uneven, with small stones and debris scattered about. The air grows colder, and the sound of dripping water echoes through the cavern.


    We move cautiously, the light from Apollo''s photoreceptors guiding our way. The cave seems to stretch endlessly into the darkness, and I can''t shake the feeling that we''re being watched. As we delve deeper into the cave, a horrible stench washes over me, thick and nauseating. The air is heavy with the smell of decay, a putrid mix of rotting flesh and waste. Each step forward makes the odor more intense, making it difficult to breathe without gagging. Signs of activity become more apparent the farther we go. The cave walls are smeared with crude drawings and symbols, and the floor is littered with bones and animal carcasses, some in various stages of decomposition. The scene is grim and unsettling.


    Suddenly, a scream pierces the air, followed by the guttural cries of creatures deeper in the cave. Without hesitation, we rush toward the source of the sound. The path forks in multiple directions, but one opening reveals a large chamber below. As Apollo and I approach the opening to the giant chamber, I can see the faint glow of natural light filtering through a small hole in the ceiling. It casts an eerie, dim illumination over the scene below. Peering down, my eyes widen at the sight.


    A sprawling goblin village lies beneath us, a chaotic maze of makeshift huts and tents. The structures are crudely built from wood, bones, and animal hides, huddled together in tight clusters. The natural light only partially illuminates the village, leaving many areas shrouded in shadow. Torches flicker throughout the settlement, their flames casting dancing shadows on the rough stone walls.


    Peering through small visors, I see a multitude of small, hunched figures with grotesque, misshapen features. They have greenish skin, sharp teeth, and beady eyes that glint in the dim light. They are chanting loudly, standing before a pillar to which a young woman is chained. Her terrified screams echo through the cavern.


    Goblins scurry about, their small, hunched figures barely visible in the dim light. The air is thick with the stench of decay and the sound of guttural voices mingling with the occasional scream from their captive girl. She is chained to a pillar in the center of the village, surrounded by a throng of goblins chanting and jeering at her.


    Beside the girl stands a larger creature, its voice booming over the din. "Tonight, the gods will be pleased! When the sun shines the highest above, she will be sacrificed!" The creatures react to her screaming, jeering and howling in response.


    "Looks like we''ve found their lair," I mutter, narrowing my eyes as I focus on the scene below.


    Apollo''s photoreceptors scan the area. "There are too many of them to take head-on," it comments in a low, calculated voice.


    I smirk, dismissing Apollo''s concern. "I''ve been looking forward to a fight like this."


    Apollo tilts its head in confusion. "Why would you want to take on so many at once?"


    My smirk widens into a grin. "I need to blow off some steam."


    Without another word, I leap down into the chamber, deploying smoke rockets from my gauntlet as I descend. The bombs hit the ground, erupting with a hiss and spewing thick clouds of smoke that quickly engulf the goblin village. Chaos erupts as the goblins panic, their cries and shouts echoing through the cavern.


    ?????


    The girl trembles, trying to adjust her body against the chains binding her to the stone pillar, her face wracked with sobs. Each gasp for breath is a desperate plea for mercy, a hope that someone, anyone, will come to her rescue. The goblins surround her, their grotesque faces twisted into malicious grins, snarling and cheering as they revel in her terror. She doesn''t understand why they chose her, why she is to be sacrificed.


    A larger goblin, even more hideous than the rest, steps forward. His twisted smile reveals rows of sharp, yellowed teeth. He brandishes a large, jagged knife, its blade gleaming ominously in the dim light. The goblin grabs her by the throat, his grip tight and painful. She gags, the stench of his vile breath assaulting her senses as he leans in close.


    "You''ll make a pretty offering," he hisses, bringing the knife closer to her skin.


    Suddenly, smoke begins popping up from the ground, quickly engulfing the entire chamber. The big goblin releases her, stepping back in confusion. She falls back, gasping for air and trying to comprehend what''s happening. The thick smoke obscures everything around her, and the goblins'' confused grunts and snarls fill the air.


    As the smoke clears, two figures stand at the center of the chamber. One is a tall, imposing knight clad in dark armor, his eyes glowing faintly beneath the helmet. The other is a cloaked figure, their face hidden beneath a shadowy hood, a black cloak draped over their form. For a moment, hope surges within her. Maybe they are here to save her. But then she notices the hundreds of goblins surrounding them, snarling and laughing.


    The large goblin''s laughter rings out, mocking and cruel. "Brave fools, coming here to die!" he sneers.


    His laughter is abruptly cut short as the cloaked figure flicks their wrist. The goblin drops dead, a throwing knife embedded in his eye. The other goblins recoil in shock, momentarily stunned.


    The cloaked figure and the knight draw their swords. The girl cries out to them, her voice trembling with fear. "You need to run! There are too many of them!"


    To her astonishment, the cloaked figure turns to the knight. "Would you like to have a contest?" he asks, his voice calm and almost playful.


    The knight responds, "What kind?"


    "Whoever kills the most goblins wins," the cloaked figure replies.


    She is baffled. How could they be playing games when they are surrounded by a horde of goblins? But there''s no time to question their sanity. The knight agrees, and together they face the goblins, ready for battle.


    The goblins snarl and lunge forward, their crude weapons raised high. The tall knight moves first, his armor gleaming in the dim light. With a powerful swing of his massive sword, he cleaves through the first wave of attackers. The blade slices through goblin flesh with ease, severing limbs and heads in a swift, deadly arc. The knight''s movements are fluid and precise, each strike delivering fatal blows. His gaze scan the battlefield, calculating and adapting to the chaos around him.


    Beside him, the cloaked figure moves with incredible speed and agility. The black cloak flutters as he dodges and weaves through the oncoming goblins. His sword flashes, catching the dim light as it cuts through the air. He is a whirlwind of deadly grace, each strike landing with pinpoint accuracy. One goblin falls with a clean cut to the neck, another with a swift stab to the heart. The cloaked figure''s movements are almost a dance, a deadly ballet that leaves a trail of dead goblins in its wake.


    The girl watches in awe, her terror momentarily forgotten. The two figures fight with a level of skill and precision she has never seen before. The knight''s powerful strikes contrast with the cloaked figure''s swift, elegant movements. Together, they are unstoppable.


    A particularly large goblin charges at the knight, swinging a heavy club. The knight blocks the attack with his sword, the force of the blow causing him to take a step back. Undeterred, he swings his sword in a powerful upward arc, slicing the goblin from hip to shoulder. The goblin lets out a gurgling scream before collapsing to the ground, its lifeblood spilling onto the stone floor.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The cloaked figure, meanwhile, faces off against a group of goblins wielding spears. They thrust their weapons at him, trying to corner him, but he is too quick. He sidesteps their attacks with ease, his movements a blur. One goblin lunges too far, and the cloaked figure takes advantage, slashing across its exposed side. Another goblin tries to stab him from behind, but he spins around, his sword cutting through the goblin''s neck with a single, fluid motion.


    The goblins, realizing they are up against formidable opponents, hesitate. But their numbers give them false confidence, and they press on, hoping to overwhelm the two warriors with sheer force. It is a fatal mistake.


    The knight plants his feet firmly, raising his sword high. With a mighty swing, he cleaves through three goblins at once, their bodies falling in a gruesome heap. He turns to another group, blocking their attacks with his great sword before cutting them down with a powerful horizontal strike. Blood sprays across his armor, but he doesn''t falter.


    The cloaked figure is relentless. He moves like a shadow, his black cloak billowing around him. He parries a goblin''s strike, then drives his sword through its chest. Another goblin tries to catch him off guard, but he twists out of the way, slashing across its belly. The goblin falls, clutching its entrails as it dies.


    As the battle rages on, the two warriors show no signs of slowing. The knight''s heavy strikes crush bones and sever limbs, while the cloaked figure''s swift, precise movements leave a trail of dead goblins in his wake. The ground is littered with bodies, the air thick with the stench of blood and death.


    The girl''s heart pounds in her chest as she watches the knight block a particularly fierce attack, the force of the blow causing his armor to creak. But he recovers quickly, pushing the goblin back with his sword before delivering a killing blow. The cloaked figure is just as impressive, his sword a blur of deadly motion. He dispatches goblin after goblin with ease, his movements graceful and deadly.


    Finally, the last of the goblins falls. The knight delivers the finishing blow, his sword cutting through the creature''s neck. The goblin''s head rolls across the floor, its body crumpling to the ground. The chamber falls silent, save for the heavy breathing of the two warriors. The girl stares at them in awe and relief, her heart still racing from the intensity of the battle.


    The girl trembles, her body aching from being chained to the cold stone pillar at the center of the cavern. Her breath comes in shallow gasps, her wrists raw from the iron cuffs biting into her skin. Smoke still hangs in the air from the explosions that brought chaos to the goblin village, swirling around the figures of her saviors¡ªthe cloaked one and the knight in dark armor. The knight and the cloaked figure stand amidst the carnage, their swords dripping with goblin blood.


    She watches them, trying to make sense of it all. The cloaked figure moves with eerie calm, wiping his sword clean with a cloth pulled from one of the dead goblins. His movements are precise, deliberate. The knight stands over the fallen bodies, his massive frame imposing, his glowing eyes casting a faint light that cuts through the gloom.


    "What''s your count?" the cloaked man asks, his tone casual, almost as if they were discussing something as mundane as the weather.


    The knight answers, "One hundred and forty-two."


    The cloaked figure whistles in appreciation, still wiping down his blade. "One hundred and forty-two? That''s impressive for a newcomer."


    Newcomer? The girl''s heart races. A newcomer did all this? Her eyes narrow as she looks at them again, her gaze lingering on the guild badges hanging around their necks¡ªbronze, glinting faintly in the dim light. Her eyes widen. Bronze rank?


    Her mind struggles to comprehend it. These two¡ªthese incredibly skilled warriors who just decimated an entire goblin village¡ªare only bronze rank? She swallows hard, her throat dry. How?


    The cloaked man finishes with his sword and pats the knight''s armored shoulder, "Well, I stand pretty at one hundred and forty-three," he says lightly. "Better luck next time."


    The knight hesitates, then turns and thrusts its sword into a nearby goblin corpse. The blade sinks into the dead flesh with a sickening squelch.


    "One hundred and forty-three," the knight says with pride.


    The cloaked man tilts his head. "That goblin was already dead."


    The knight''s glowing eyes shift toward him. "I saw it twitch."


    "It twitched because I had stabbed it in its nervous system," the cloaked figure says, amused. "You, my friend, are a sore loser."


    The knight lets out a scoff in response, slightly shaking his head in defeat.


    The girl can''t believe what she''s witnessing¡ªtwo adventurers standing in the middle of a battlefield, surrounded by the corpses of goblins, joking like they''re in a tavern. How can they be so at ease after all this?


    Her heart pounds in her chest, confusion and awe mixing in equal measure. She tries to find her voice, her throat tight. After a long pause, she finally musters enough courage to speak, her voice trembling. "E-excuse me?"


    Both figures turn toward her in unison, their banter falling silent. The cloaked man''s face is completely obscured by a shadowy void, despite the light. The knight straightens, its glowing eyes fixed on her, towering like a statue of cold, dark metal.


    The girl is thankful, but inside, her mind is racing. They had saved her life, but she now realizes that there''s so much more to them¡ªmore than their ranks, more than their strange camaraderie. These adventurers, with their banter and their terrifying skill, are something far beyond what she ever could have expected.


    She watches the cloaked figure rush over to her, his movements swift and purposeful. He reaches her in no time, breaking the chains that bind her with a deft flick of his wrist. As the chains fall away, she collapses, her legs giving out beneath her. The cloaked figure catches her, his arms strong yet gentle.


    "Are you alright?" the cloaked man asks, his voice gentle now, filled with concern.


    She nods weakly, still dazed from the ordeal. "Yes, I think so," she manages to say, her voice barely above a whisper.


    He helps her sit down on the cold stone floor, offering her a drink from his water pouch. She takes a grateful sip, feeling the cool water soothe her parched throat. As she drinks, her eyes wander to the knight, who is busy cutting off the ears of the fallen goblins. The sight makes her spit out the water and shriek in horror.


    The cloaked figure quickly turns back to her, his expression apologetic. "I''m sorry about that," he says softly. "It''s necessary for the guild."


    She tries to calm her racing heart, focusing on his reassuring presence. "Are you the missing girl, Lara?" he asks gently.


    She nods, tears welling up in her eyes as the reality of her near-death experience begins to sink in. "Yes, I am," she confirms.


    The cloaked figure steps forward, his tone softens, becoming almost soothing as he speaks. "I''m Ryu, and this is Apollo," he says, gesturing toward the towering knight beside him.


    Hearing his calm voice, something inside Lara finally snaps. Relief washes over her like a wave, and the fear she''s been holding in for so long breaks free. Tears spill down her cheeks as she sobs, her body trembling uncontrollably. Without thinking, she throws herself into Ryu''s arms, wrapping her thin arms around him and clinging tightly.


    "Thank you... thank you..." she cries, her voice shaking. "I thought... I thought I was going to die."


    Ryu, caught off guard by the sudden embrace, hesitates for a moment before gently patting her back, his touch awkward but kind. He isn''t used to this¡ªcomforting others¡ªbut he does his best. "It''s alright. You''re safe now," he says, his voice steady. "We''ve got you."


    Lara''s sobs continue for a few moments, muffled against Ryu''s cloak. He stands there, patient, waiting for her to calm down, his hand still resting gently on her back. Apollo watches quietly, its glowing eyes flickering as if contemplating the scene before it.


    Eventually, Lara pulls back slightly, sniffling, her tear-streaked face red from crying. She looks up at Ryu with wide, grateful eyes. "I don''t know how to thank you," she whispers, her voice hoarse.


    Ryu gives her a small, reassuring smile. "You don''t have to thank us. I''m just glad we got here in time."


    He tilts his head slightly, studying her. "Can you move? Are you hurt?" he asks, concern threading his words.


    Lara nods, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. "I-I can move," she says, her voice steadier now. "I''m not hurt... just scared."


    Ryu pats her shoulder once more, his touch firm but reassuring. "Good. We need to get out of here," he says gently. "But we''ll make sure nothing happens to you, alright?"


    She nods again, though her legs still feel weak beneath her. Even so, there''s a strange comfort in his presence, in the way he speaks with calm confidence. She believes him. She believes they''ll make it out.


    ?????


    As we make our way back to the village, I reflect on the events that just transpired. Lara, now calm and composed, walks beside me. While I comforted her earlier, Apollo efficiently gathered all the goblin ears, filling a large burlap sack. Apollo now carries it effortlessly, along with several other sacks filled with weapons, armor, and coins we uncovered from the goblin village.


    As we emerged from the cave, the sun had started its descent, casting long shadows across the forest floor. The sky is painted with hues of orange and pink, signaling the end of the day. The air is cooler now, a welcome change from the oppressive atmosphere inside the cave.


    We continued our journey back to the village, the sound of our footsteps and the rustling of the burlap sacks the only noises breaking the evening stillness. Despite the weight of the sacks, I feel a sense of relief. We had accomplished our mission, and Lara was safe. The village would no longer be terrorized by the goblins, and soon they would see the proof of our success.


    As we approached the village, one of the villagers spotted us and immediately called out, "Lara! They''ve returned with Lara!" The shout echoed through the village, and soon a crowd began to form, rushing towards us with a mixture of relief and curiosity.


    Lara''s parents are the first to push through the gathering crowd, their faces twisted with both hope and fear. A woman¡ªher mother presumably¡ªrushes forward, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her sobs are heart-wrenching as she falls into Lara''s arms, wrapping her daughter in a fierce embrace. Lara, trembling, breaks down as well, her cries mingling with her mothers, their reunion a raw display of love and relief.


    I step back, watching the scene unfold, giving them space. Lara''s father, Elder Garrick, is not far behind. His eyes are wide with disbelief as he approaches, his steps uncertain at first, as if he can''t quite believe what he''s seeing. When he reaches them, he too pulls Lara into his arms, his once strong and steady demeanor crumbling as he holds his daughter close.


    "You''re safe... you''re safe," he whispers, his voice choked with emotion, repeating the words like a prayer. His gratitude radiates from him, as if the weight of the world has been lifted from his shoulders. For a long moment, the three of them stand there, wrapped in each other''s arms, crying tears of relief.


    Villagers gather around, their eyes filled with awe, watching the family''s reunion. It''s clear to me that Lara is more than just their daughter¡ªshe''s a symbol of hope for them all.


    Elder Garrick eventually pulls back, his hands still resting on Lara''s shoulders, his face a mixture of amazement and gratitude. He looks at me, his voice shaking as he speaks. "You did it. You brought her back to us... and so quickly." His words are filled with awe, and I can see the disbelief in his eyes, as if he never expected to see his daughter again.


    I nod, offering a faint smile. "We''re just glad she''s safe."


    Lara clings to her parents, tears still streaming down her face, but there''s a flicker of peace in her eyes now. She''s home. And seeing that... it makes everything worth it.


    "The goblins won''t be a problem anymore," I say, dropping the bulging sack of goblin ears onto the ground with a dull thud. Apollo follows suit, placing its sacks of gathered spoils beside mine.


    A collective gasp ripples through the crowd, whispers spreading like wildfire. The villagers stare at the sacks, eyes wide with disbelief and admiration, murmuring among themselves.


    Garrick steps closer, his gaze fixed on the sacks. "What do you mean by ''dealt with''?" he asks, his voice barely above a whisper.


    I untie the burlap sack and pull it open, revealing hundreds of severed goblin ears. "I mean," I reply, meeting Garrick''s stunned gaze, "the goblins won''t be a problem anymore."


    His eyes widen even further as he takes in the sight. "You... you really took on this many goblins by yourselves?" he stammers, almost in awe.


    Lara steps forward, her voice shaking with gratitude. "Yes, they did. You should have seen them. They fought with such skill and bravery. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    Garrick turns to the villagers, his face breaking into a wide grin. "A feast!" he declares. "Tonight, we celebrate!"


    Cheers erupt from the villagers, their voices filled with joy and relief. The sound of their celebration echoes through the village, a symbol of their freedom from fear and the start of a brighter future.


    ?????


    Greenhill comes alive with festivity. Music fills the air, the cheerful melodies of flutes, fiddles, and lutes mixing with the crackling of the large fire burning in the center of the square. Several spits turn slowly, cooking golden-brown meats, the savory aroma mingling with the scent of freshly baked bread and herbs. Wooden tables overflow with food, and barrels of ale are tapped, mugs clinking together as laughter and chatter spread through the night.


    Garrick sits beside me, his hearty laugh mingling with the lively sounds of the feast. I recount the events of the day to an eager audience, detailing the battle against the goblins in vivid descriptions. The villagers listen intently, their eyes wide with a mix of admiration and relief.


    Apollo, meanwhile, isn''t with us. It''s entertaining the village children, its metallic fingers moving deftly to create intricate shadow puppets against the fire-lit walls. The children''s squeals of delight carry across the square, their faces lit with wonder.


    I raise my third mug of ale to Garrick, marveling at the quality of the feast. "This is quite the celebration," I remark, savoring the rich, malty flavor of the drink.


    Garrick grins, his face flushed with contentment. "All thanks to you and your companion," he says, downing his mug of ale in one long gulp. "You gave us a reason to celebrate."


    A villager approaches our table, carrying a small barrel. When I ask about it, Garrick''s grin widens. "Ah, this is my specialty brew. I only bring it out on rare occasions." He pours an amber-colored liquid into small cups, handing one to me.


    Garrick then clears his throat. "A toast to our heroes!" he declares, his voice booming over the crackling fire. The lively music and chatter that filled the air only moments ago fade as everyone turns their attention toward him. The entire village falls silent, all eyes on the elder as he stands tall, raising his cup high.


    "My friends," Garrick begins, his voice filled with emotion, "tonight, we celebrate not just the return of my daughter, Lara, but the courage and valor of two individuals who made it possible." He gestures to me, and then his gaze shifts toward Apollo, who stands across the square near the children. "These brave souls¡ªRyu and Apollo¡ªhave not only saved Lara, but they have rid us of the goblins who terrorized our village. Thanks to them, Greenhill can once again sleep in peace."


    He pauses, letting his words sink in. "For weeks, we lived in fear, not knowing when or where the goblins would strike next. But now... thanks to these two adventurers, that fear is gone. They risked their lives to bring back my daughter safely and end the goblin threat once and for all."


    There''s a wave of murmurs and whispers among the villagers, their faces lit with admiration. Garrick turns to me, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Ryu, we owe you more than we could ever repay. You brought my daughter back. You brought hope back to our village." His gaze then shifts to Apollo. "And to your companion, Apollo, who has shown such kindness to our children tonight."


    The villagers follow his gaze, clapping and cheering for Apollo, who remains near the children, casting intricate shadow puppets against the wall.


    Garrick leans in closer to me, lowering his voice so only I can hear. "Are you sure Apollo doesn''t want to join us for the festivities? The way he''s been with the children¡ªhe seems like he''d enjoy it."


    I give him a small smile and shake my head. "Apollo prefers to keep a low profile. He''s always been more comfortable in the background, doing what needs to be done rather than joining in on celebrations. It''s just who he is."


    Garrick chuckles warmly, patting my shoulder. "I see. Well, you both are remarkable men, I''ll give you that."


    He turns back to the crowd, raising his cup once more. "Now, let''s all raise our glasses to Ryu and Apollo, the heroes of Greenhill!"


    I lift my own cup as the villagers echo his words, their voices rising in unison. "To Ryu and Apollo!" The cheers echo across the village, their gratitude palpable in the air.


    I take a sip of the brew, its warmth spreading through my chest, the mix of spices and honey leaving a lingering sweetness. The strength of the drink makes me cough slightly, causing Garrick to laugh heartily beside me.


    "It''s strong," I admit, wiping the edge of my mouth as the drink settles.


    "It''ll put hair on your chest, lad," Garrick jokes, downing his own cup with ease. "But you''ve earned it, every drop."


    His expression turns serious as he reaches into his pocket, pulling out a silver coin. "I must thank you again," he says earnestly. "You''ve done a great thing for Greenhill, and for my family. I''m sorry we can''t offer more as payment." He holds the coin out to me, his face lined with concern.


    I shake my head, gently pushing his hand back. "The goblin ears and a share of the coins we found will suffice. Consider the weapons and armor left behind as our donation to your village. They''re too heavy for us to carry."


    Garrick looks puzzled for a moment but doesn''t press the matter. Instead, he raises his cup again. "To you and your companion, then. May your journey be safe and your path always clear."


    We drink, the warmth of the brew spreading through me, making me feel even more connected to these people. Garrick''s expression softens into one of deep gratitude, and I can see the relief in his eyes as the weight of the goblin threat finally lifts from his shoulders. The night continues with more laughter, music, and stories as the village of Greenhill celebrates its newfound peace.


    Lara is seated nearby, her mother doting on her, making sure she is comfortable and well-fed. Her face is still pale from her ordeal, but there''s a small, tired smile on her lips as she takes in the joyous celebration. Occasionally, she glances over at me, and then at Apollo, her eyes filled with gratitude that she is home, safe and sound.


    Villagers approach our table throughout the night, offering heartfelt thanks. An elderly woman hands me a bouquet of flowers, her eyes moist with tears of relief. A young boy shyly offers Apollo a small carved wooden figure, which Apollo accepts with a nod of thanks. To the villagers, Apollo is a man¡ªa knight who fought to protect them¡ªand I keep up that appearance, allowing them to believe in the persona we''ve created.


    Garrick and I dig into the feast, the food a perfect reflection of the village''s gratitude. The meat, seasoned with care, is tender and full of flavor. The bread is warm, and the vegetables are roasted to perfection. Every bite feels like a tribute to the relief that now flows through the village.


    As we eat, Garrick looks at me curiously, noticing how my face remains cloaked in shadow, even in the bright light of the fire. He raises an eyebrow, leaning in slightly. "Is there a reason you keep your face hidden, even in such bright light?"


    I chuckle, offering a quick, practiced excuse. "Old habits die hard. I''ve been in enough dangerous situations to know that keeping a low profile is often the safest approach."


    Garrick laughs heartily at that, clinking his mug against mine. "Fair enough! To each their own, I suppose."


    A little while later, Lara approaches our table, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. Her voice trembles, thick with emotion as she speaks. "I don''t even have the words to express my gratitude," she says, her voice catching in her throat. "You both... you didn''t just save my life¡ªyou gave me a second chance. Thank you."


    I smile, raising my cup in acknowledgment. "Just doing our job," I say, trying to downplay our actions, though her gratitude strikes deep. It''s a reminder of why we fight, and why I must continue to protect those who cannot protect themselves.


    As the night stretches on, the music grows louder, the laughter even more boisterous. Apollo, ever the quiet presence, continues to entertain the children, now dancing around him, their faces glowing with happiness. Watching them brings a rare smile to my face, a fleeting moment of peace that settles over me.


    The feast carries on long into the night, with stories of bravery and relief shared around the fire. The villagers'' appreciation is palpable, their joy infectious. For a moment, I allow myself to believe that maybe, just maybe, I could find a place in this new world, a place where I''m not constantly looking over my shoulder, a place where I can live freely.

 Chapter V Part I

    I find myself wandering through cold, metallic halls, the rigid, sterile design unmistakably Imperial. The smooth walls gleam under the harsh glow of overhead lights, casting long, creeping shadows that seem to reach for me. Each step I take echoes in the oppressive silence, the distant hum of machinery a constant, haunting reminder of the ship''s vast and hollow presence.


    "You are but a shadow of your former self," the 12th Brother''s voice slithers into my mind, sharp and biting. "Weak. Predictable. It''s your fault she died. You let her in."


    My master''s voice follows closely behind, steady and grounding. "No, Ryu. Letting people in is not weakness. It''s what gives you strength."


    The 12th Brother''s taunts slice through the calm, his voice thick with venom. "You let your emotions guide you, and they led you straight to failure. You should''ve kept her at arm''s length."


    "Emotions are not the enemy," my master counters gently. "They are a part of you, Ryu. A part of what makes you strong."


    The hallway begins to tremble, the walls vibrating with the rising storm inside me. Panels rip away from the ceiling, sparks bursting from severed wires. The ship seems to reflect my inner turmoil, the guilt and anger swirling violently within.


    "You let her die," the 12th Brother hisses. "All because you allowed yourself to care. She''s gone because you were too weak to protect her."


    "Death is not the end," my master''s voice breaks through the darkness, urging me toward understanding. "It is a natural part of life, of the Force. It''s not about preventing it but accepting it."


    The walls begin to buckle, torn apart by the raw energy of my grief and anger. The ship groans under the pressure, the hallway convulsing as if to match my emotions. My vision blurs, overtaken by the rising storm of guilt and helplessness.


    "Your care for her is what destroyed you," the 12th Brother growls, his words twisting deeper into my mind. "Sentimentality has made you soft. You are nothing."


    "Sentimentality doesn''t weaken you," my master''s voice counters, unwavering. "It''s your humanity. It''s what gives you balance, Ryu. Don''t fear it. Use it."


    Debris begins to float around me, caught in the cyclone of emotions I can no longer control. Shattered panels, metal shards, and severed wires swirl through the air, reflecting the chaos in my heart. I try to steady myself, but every word from the 12th Brother presses deeper, stoking the fire of my rage.


    "You are weak because you cared!" the 12th Brother shouts, his voice growing louder. "You let her die because you weren''t strong enough to let go."


    "You must find peace, Ryu," my master urges, his voice calm but firm. "You didn''t fail her. Death is a part of the Force¡ªit''s not something you could have stopped."


    The destruction intensifies, the storm of my emotions spiraling out of control. I can feel the power of the Force coursing through me, wild and untamed, tearing everything apart. My heart pounds, a symphony of rage and sorrow.


    "You failed her!" the 12th Brother''s voice echoes, triumphant, as if relishing in my pain.


    "Don''t let him control you," my master pleads. "Find your balance. Your center."


    And then, through the maelstrom, I hear it¡ªLyra''s voice, soft and soothing. "Ryu," she calls, a quiet warmth cutting through the chaos. "This isn''t your fault."


    The storm comes to a jolted halt, jagged pieces of metal, broken conduits, and shattered shards of glass now suspended in the air around me as if caught in an invisible web. They hover, weightless, like debris frozen in time. The dim lights of the Imperial ship flicker as the chaos halts. Just as sudden the destruction begins to fall, clattering to the ground with a series of dull, metallic thuds. The ship groans under the weight of its own collapse, but the sound fades as stillness settles around me.


    I collapse to my knees, my breath shaky and uneven. The cold, metallic halls dissolve around me and I jolt awake, gasping for air, my body drenched in sweat. My heart slams against my ribs, the remnants of the nightmare still clinging to me like a thick fog. I sit up in the bed, the blankets tangled around me. My breath is shaky, uneven. The voices of the 12th Brother and my master still echo faintly in my ears.


    ?????


    The dim light from a flickering candle casts long shadows against the stone walls, giving the room a quiet, rustic charm. But I can''t shake the feeling that I brought the chaos with me. The storm inside me has bled into the real world.


    Then I hear her voice¡ªLyra. Soft and soothing, wrapping around me like a blanket, calming the storm. "Ryu, this isn''t your fault. You didn''t fail me." Her words, spoken with such gentleness, pierce through the storm, quieting the chaos within.


    I take a deep breath, letting the familiar scent of wood and earth settle my nerves. I scan the room, trying to ground myself. The candlelight flickers gently, casting those long, wavering shadows. But something feels... off.


    Then I notice the bedroom is a mess. Furniture is overturned, objects are scattered across the wooden floor¡ªlike they were caught in a violent storm. The chair lies on its side, the table has been shoved against the wall, and small, delicate trinkets are shattered in pieces.


    I pause, realization dawning slowly. The mess wasn''t caused by some external force. It was me. The power inside me, still raw and unchecked, had lashed out in my sleep. The dream... the storm... it followed me here.


    I run a hand through my damp hair, wiping away the sweat, trying to calm my racing thoughts. I silently hope no one heard the chaos or noticed the disturbance. My head feels heavy, the voices of the 12th Brother and my master still echoing faintly in my ears. But it''s gone now, the cold metallic halls replaced by this quiet, charming bedroom. I take a deep breath, letting the familiar scent of wood and earth fill my lungs, trying to shake off the last vestiges of the dream.


    I close my eyes, steadying my breath. The raw power I had felt in the dream... it hasn''t fully left me. I can still sense it coursing just beneath the surface, waiting to be controlled. I flex my fingers, feeling the lingering tension in them, the sensation of the Force still fresh in my veins.


    Leaning back against the headboard, I wipe the sweat from my brow, my mind racing to piece together what just happened. The nightmare... the chaos... and then Lyra''s voice. Her words replay in my mind, soft and comforting. "This isn''t your fault."


    I let out a sigh, the weight of her words grounding me in the present moment.


    "Lyra," I whisper, taking in deep, steadying breaths.


    I notice the cool morning air brushing against my bare skin, and it startles me awake. The first thing I become aware of is the warmth beside me. Turning my head, I see the slender, bare back of a young woman sharing the bed with me. She shifts slightly under the sheets, her auburn hair spilling across the pillow. My heart skips a beat. Lara.


    The events of last night slowly start to piece themselves together in my mind, though they''re clouded by the haze of alcohol. I remember the feast¡ªthe music, the laughter, the villagers celebrating late into the night. Garrick had passed out where he sat, and most of the others had retired to their homes. Apollo had wandered off somewhere, entertaining the children, as usual.


    Lara had approached me toward the end of the night, her eyes filled with gratitude... and something more. She had led me back to her home, and one thing had led to another. Now, here I was, lying next to her in a bed that didn''t belong to me.


    My heart pounds as I sit up carefully, trying not to disturb her. I scan the room, taking in the sight of my scattered belongings and her clothes thrown carelessly across the floor. I need to leave¡ªnow. I can''t afford to stay and explain myself.


    I slip out of bed as quietly as I can, my feet touching the cold stone floor. But just as I start gathering my things, there''s a sudden knock at the door.


    "Lara?" A woman''s voice¡ªher mother. "Is everything alright, dear?"


    Panic surges through me, cold and immediate. I glance around the room, realizing the disarray caused by my nightmare¡ªthe objects I had unintentionally thrown across the room in my sleep. Thankfully, nothing is broken, but the mess is obvious. Without hesitation, I reach out with the Force, my hand flicking subtly. The furniture and scattered items lift silently into the air and float back into their original places. The table, the chairs, even the trinkets¡ªall of it returns to where it belongs.


    "Lara? Are you alright?" her mother asks again, this time more insistent.


    Lara stirs beside me, groaning softly as she begins to wake. Her eyes flutter open at the sound of her mother''s voice, confusion crossing her face. There''s no time to explain.


    I dress in a flash, pulling on my clothes with swift, practiced movements. Fully clothed, I pause for a moment, glancing back at Lara one last time. She looks at me, still half-asleep, her brow furrowing slightly as she tries to piece together what''s happening.


    "I have to go," I whisper, my voice low. Before she can say anything, I move toward the window.


    "Lara?" her mother calls again, knocking more urgently now.


    I slip out of the window in one fluid motion, landing softly on the ground outside. The morning light is just beginning to break over the horizon, and the village is still quiet. No one sees me as I make my escape, grateful to disappear into the dawn. I pull the hood over my head, concealing my face once more in shadow and proceed deeper into the village in the hopes to find Apollo.


    ?????


    I wander through the village, the early morning light casting long shadows on the ground. The remnants of the feast are scattered about, with a few villagers already working to clear away the tables and fire pits. The smell of roasted meat and lingering smoke still hangs in the air. My head throbs with a fierce headache, each step making it worse. I rub my temples, hoping to dull the ache as I make my way toward the town hall.


    Inside, Garrick is seated at his desk, animatedly talking with a few villagers. He seems as energetic as the night before, unaffected by the vast amounts of alcohol he consumed. Apollo stands nearby, its metallic form rigid, observing everything. Garrick greets me warmly as I enter.


    "How did you sleep?" he asks, his voice booming.


    I force a smile, trying not to reveal too much about last night. "Well enough, but this hangover is killing me."


    Garrick laughs heartily, a knowing glint in his eyes. "We''ve got a remedy for that too, lad."


    Soon, I find myself seated at a table with Apollo and Garrick. Villagers bring us plates of food and drinks. Apollo declines in its precise manner, "I have already eaten and am not thirsty."


    Garrick looks at me with a raised eyebrow. "How bad is that hangover, then?"


    I groan, rubbing my temples again. "Bad, Garrick. Really bad."


    He chuckles and motions to one of the servants, who quickly returns with a steaming mug. "Drink this. It''ll fix you up."


    I take the mug and inhale the herbal, earthy scent. Tentatively, I sip it, feeling the warmth spread through me, gradually easing the pounding in my head. The taste is bitter, but oddly comforting, and with each sip, the headache lessens.


    The villagers lay out plates of food¡ªfluffy scrambled eggs, crispy cured meat, and thick slices of freshly baked bread slathered with butter. I take a bite, savoring the rich flavors. Slowly, the last remnants of the hangover fade.


    As I enjoy the meal, Lara enters the town hall. Her cheeks are flushed, and she looks radiant, her eyes bright. The moment she spots me, I avert my gaze, suddenly focused on my food. I can feel her looking at me as she makes her way over to Garrick, her mother not far behind.


    "How are you feeling, Lara?" Garrick asks softly.


    "I''m feeling much better," she replies, her eyes flicking toward me, a subtle smile playing on her lips.


    My stomach twists slightly, and I quickly try to distract myself, turning to Garrick. "Thank you for the hospitality and the wonderful food, Garrick. We really appreciate it."


    Garrick gives me a warm smile. "Of course. You and Apollo are always welcome. Here," he pulls out a small stack of papers, "Let me sign your mission pamphlet so you can be on your way."


    I nod, handing over the pamphlet, watching as he signs it with a flourish. "We''re happy to help," I reply, trying to keep my tone casual.


    Once I finish my meal and down the last of the herbal drink, my head feels clearer. With goodbyes said, we shake hands with Garrick and prepare to leave. As Apollo and I walk away from the village, I glance over at it.


    "Where were you this morning?" I ask.


    "I brought our spoils to the speeder bike and monitored the forest for any goblin activity," Apollo responds. After a pause, it adds, "Lara has been looking at you strangely. What exactly happened between you two?"


    I hesitate for a moment before answering. "We... spent the night together."


    Apollo''s photoreceptors shift to focus intently on me. "What do you mean by ''spent the night together''?"


    I sigh, running a hand through my hair. "Well, that. You don''t need to know the specifics."


    Apollo processes this before speaking again. "Understood."


    But then, it says loudly, "So, you mean to say you two¡ª"


    "Shush!" I interrupt quickly, glancing around to make sure no one overhears. "Yes, alright? That''s enough of that. Now, we need to leave."


    Apollo tilts its head. "You mean to say you two had interco¡ª"The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Enough!" I cut it off, lowering my voice. "A little discretion, please."


    Apollo pauses, then finally nods, satisfied. "Understood. Discretion it is."


    ?????


    As Apollo and I step up to the counter, the guild hall buzzes with activity, the murmur of voices mingling with the clinking of mugs and the creak of wooden chairs. Felicity, standing behind the counter, catches sight of us, her bright green eyes widening in surprise. She''s a short, lively woman with copper hair tied back in a neat bun, a few stray curls escaping to frame her round face. Her guild uniform, a crisp white shirt under a brown leather vest, fits her snugly, and her sleeves are rolled up to her elbows, showing she''s no stranger to hard work.


    "Back already?" she exclaims, her voice carrying a mix of astonishment and disbelief. Her freckled cheeks flush slightly as she looks between me and Apollo, her brows furrowing.


    I place the sack of goblin ears on the counter with a soft thud, the contents rustling inside. The weight of the sack draws her gaze, and her eyes widen even further as the realization hits her. "Is that¡ª?"


    Before she can finish, the familiar hum of the guild hall suddenly dims. The air grows tense, thick with expectation, and I sense something looming behind me. The sound of heavy footfalls cuts through the low murmur of conversation, each step resonating like a drumbeat on the wooden floor. The ground itself seems to tremble with the approach, and I instinctively glance toward the entrance.


    A towering figure strides into view, and I can''t help but take in the imposing sight before me. The man is massive¡ªeasily a head taller than most of the adventurers in the guild. His arms, thick as tree trunks and covered in intricate, swirling tribal tattoos, flex with every movement. He wears battered leather armor that clings tightly to his powerful frame, though it looks barely sufficient to contain the raw strength that radiates from him. Strapped across his broad back is a double-bladed axe, its steel edges dulled and chipped from countless battles, yet still exuding a palpable aura of danger. His long, wild mane of dark brown hair falls around his shoulders, unkempt and matted, while his beard¡ªbraided with small metal rings¡ªonly adds to his barbaric appearance.


    The barbarian strides forward with a confidence born from countless victories, his mere presence demanding attention. As he reaches the reception area beside us, the floor creaks beneath his weight, and Felicity, momentarily caught off guard by his size, stiffens.


    Behind him, I notice more figures filtering into the hall, and recognition washes over me like a cold wave. There, among the barbarian''s party, are three men I know all too well¡ªAldric, Eldrin, and Talin. My memory flashes back to the cave, their faces etched with the treachery that nearly cost me my life. Aldric, with his sharp features and piercing eyes, leads the trio, his air of arrogance unchanged. His thin, dark cloak flutters slightly as he moves, the same calculating expression on his face as when I last saw him. Talin, the rogue, is more wiry, his fingers twitching restlessly near the daggers at his waist, his eyes darting around the room as if searching for an easy mark. Eldric, the mage, lingers at the back, his hood drawn up, though the faint glow of magic still pulses from beneath the fabric. He moves with a quiet confidence, the air around him thick with barely contained power.


    The three of them blend seamlessly with the new members of their party¡ªfour others who look just as formidable. A knight in heavy plate armor, carrying a massive shield with ease, stands to the side. His helmet obscures his face, but I can sense the disciplined strength behind his measured movements. A lithe woman with twin daggers strapped to her thighs stands beside the barbarian, her sharp eyes scanning the room with the practiced wariness of a seasoned rogue. And finally, a hooded figure whose face is obscured entirely¡ªlikely another mage¡ªlingers in the background, their presence shadowy and enigmatic.


    The barbarian approaches the receptionist''s desk, his massive frame dwarfing the small wooden counter. He slaps a quest pamphlet down with enough force to make the surface creak under the weight. The receptionist, a nervous-looking young woman with short blonde hair, jumps slightly at the impact. Adjusting her glasses, she peers at the pamphlet and reads aloud, her voice trembling slightly.


    "Goblin slaying in Greenhill," she reads out loud, her voice timid compared to the barbarian''s looming presence.


    The barbarian grunts in acknowledgment, crossing his thick arms over his chest. "We''ll take care of that. Should be quick work for my crew."


    Before the receptionist can log the quest, Felicity steps forward, her soft leather boots barely making a sound on the wooden floor. Her bright demeanor fades into something more professional as she interjects, her voice cutting through the murmurs of the hall.


    "Hold on a second Taurice," Felicity says, her tone firm but polite, directing her attention toward the receptionist and the barbarian. "That quest has already been completed."


    The Taurice freezes, eyes wide behind her glasses, while the barbarian turns his head slowly towards Felicity, his brows knitting together in confusion. "What?" he growls, his deep voice rumbling through the room like a distant storm.


    Felicity holds her ground, giving a small, almost apologetic smile. "Yes, the goblin problem in Greenhill has already been cleared out." She nods toward the sack of ears on the counter beside her, her hand resting lightly on the burlap as if to emphasize her point. "By these two."


    The barbarian''s eyes narrow, his gaze shifting from Felicity to me and Apollo, assessing us for the first time. His smirk fades slightly, replaced by a frown of disbelief. "You''re telling me... they cleared out the goblins?"


    Felicity nods again, her voice unwavering. "That''s right. The villagers confirmed it earlier this morning. Quest''s done."


    For a moment, silence fills the hall. All eyes are on us, the atmosphere tense as the barbarian processes this information. His jaw clenches, and I can see the muscles in his neck tighten.


    The barbarian''s eyes narrow, and with heavy, thunderous steps, he storms toward us, his towering frame radiating barely restrained fury. His voice, a deep growl, cuts through the tense air. "You two completed that quest?" he barks, his face twisted with anger.


    I meet his gaze calmly, not flinching. "Yes, we did."


    Before I can say another word, the barbarian''s massive hand shoots out and grabs me by the collar, pulling me toward him with startling force. His breath, hot and rancid, hits my face as he glares at me, his eyes burning with rage. "You stole our quest," he growls, his voice low but threatening. "We were supposed to complete that and get the reward. You owe us compensation."


    His grip tightens, the muscles in his arm bulging as he pulls me closer. For a split second, the entire guild falls silent, the tension so thick you could cut it with a blade. The other adventurers watch with wide eyes, some edging forward as if anticipating a fight.


    From the corner of my eye, I notice the receptionist, her face pale, hurrying over. "I''m sorry," she says, her voice quick and trembling, "but they didn''t steal the quest from you. It was updated while they were dealing with it. They had no way of knowing it was yours."


    The barbarian doesn''t seem to care. His grip on my collar tightens even more, his knuckles whitening. "That''s not good enough," he spits, his face inches from mine. "You¡ª"


    In a swift motion, I reach up and grab his wrist. I apply pressure¡ªjust enough¡ªand the effect is immediate. The barbarian''s eyes widen, his bravado faltering as the pain starts to register. His hand trembles under my grip, the strength in his arm wilting as I increase the force.


    "You will release me now," I say, my voice calm but firm, my eyes locking with his.


    The barbarian grunts in pain, his face contorting as he tries to maintain his hold on my collar. But I squeeze harder, twisting his wrist just enough to make him cry out. He lets go of my collar, stumbling back and clutching his injured hand, his face flushed with a mixture of shock and fury.


    Around us, the entire guild is stunned into silence. Felicity gasps, her hand covering her mouth, and even the barbarian''s own group¡ªincluding Aldric, Eldrin, and Talin¡ªstand frozen, their eyes wide with disbelief. Every adventurer in the hall watches, the tension so thick it''s almost suffocating.


    The barbarian''s shock quickly morphs into rage. His face reddens as he reaches for the massive great axe strapped across his back. "You bastard¡ª" he snarls, but before he can draw the weapon, Felicity steps in between us, her voice cutting through the rising chaos.


    "Wallace! That''s enough!" she snaps, her eyes blazing as she glares at the barbarian. "You know the rules. There''s no fighting in the guild hall. And in case you''ve forgotten, they didn''t steal your quest."


    Wallace hesitates, his hand still on the hilt of his great axe, his eyes flicking between Felicity and me. The fury in his gaze remains, but it''s tempered now by frustration, and he knows Felicity is right. The room is dead silent as Felicity continues.


    "You weren''t even aware of the quest''s nature," she says firmly. "They took it on and completed it. And I shouldn''t have to remind you that you''ve already been in trouble with the guild before. Do you really want to add another strike against your name?"


    Wallace''s hand hovers over his axe for a moment longer before he slowly lets it drop. His chest heaves with anger, but he knows he can''t fight her on this. He glares at me one last time, his eyes filled with venom. "Watch yourself," he growls, jabbing a thick finger at my chest.


    I don''t respond, meeting his glare with a steady calm. Wallace clenches his jaw, then spins on his heel, storming out of the guild hall with heavy, furious steps. His party follows close behind, Aldric, Eldrin, and Talin exchanging uneasy glances. They linger for a moment longer, their expressions a mixture of frustration and disappointment, before heading toward the bar, clearly deflated.


    The tension in the room finally starts to ease as the barbarian and his group leave, but the curious stares from the other adventurers remain, their eyes flicking between Apollo and me, whispers spreading quickly.


    Felicity turns back to me, her expression softening. "Sorry about that," she says, shaking her head. "Wallace can be... intense."


    I brush it off, adjusting my collar. "It''s fine," I say, the adrenaline still buzzing under my skin. "I''ve dealt with worse."


    She gives me a nod, though I can still see the surprise in her eyes from the confrontation. Around us, the clamor of the guild begins to return, though I can feel the weight of the eyes still on me and Apollo as we stand at the counter.


    Felicity collects herself, smoothing down her apron and flashing us both a warm, welcoming smile. The tension in her posture dissolves, replaced by her usual bright demeanor. "Alright," she says, her voice steady. "Let''s go over your mission report."


    I reach into my cloak and hand her the neatly folded papers. She takes them, her fingers brushing over the parchment as she begins to read. At first, her expression remains neutral, her eyes scanning the lines quickly. But then, her brows furrow, and her eyes begin to widen. Slowly, she lowers the papers, the welcoming smile fading as shock overtakes her features.


    She leans in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "You two... took down an entire goblin encampment?" Her gaze darts between me and Apollo. "By yourselves?"


    Apollo, always quick to chime in, adds, "We had a contest. But I lost by only one goblin."


    Felicity blinks, momentarily thrown off. "A... contest?" She looks puzzled, her brow furrowing even deeper.


    Before I can stop him, Apollo continues, oblivious to my warning glance. "Who kills the most goblins, of course. I got one hundred and forty-two, but Ryu got one hundred and forty-three."


    Felicity''s mouth falls slightly open, completely baffled by Apollo''s words. She looks at me, her expression caught between disbelief and sheer amazement. "One hundred and forty-three..."


    I let out a quiet sigh, realizing there''s no point in trying to stop Apollo now. Without saying a word, I reach for the sack slung over my shoulder and untie the top, pulling it open. The moment the sack is fully revealed, Felicity''s eyes widen even further. Inside are hundreds of severed goblin ears, almost overflowing from the bag¡ªgrisly proof of our work. The weight of her disbelief seems to grow as she stares at the sack, her eyes tracing over each ear as though struggling to comprehend what she''s seeing.


    For a long moment, the guild hall is quiet, the other adventurers still watching us closely. Felicity, still baffled, blinks a few times, then lets out a small, incredulous chuckle, her smile finally returning. "I had a feeling about you two," she says, shaking her head in disbelief. "But this... this is something else."


    She sets the papers aside and sighs, her voice turning apologetic. "I do need to apologize, though. It seems this mission was actually gold rank." She rubs her forehead, clearly embarrassed. "It must have been mistakenly placed in the bronze quest section of the mission board."


    Apollo''s photoreceptors blink in a subtle imitation of surprise, but I remain silent, letting Felicity continue. She chuckles softly, shaking her head once more. "But it seems it didn''t matter, did it?" Her tone is light, tinged with admiration. "You two handled it just fine."


    She takes a deep breath, recomposing herself. "Give me a moment to process this." She holds up her hand, gesturing for me and Apollo to wait. "I''ll need your guild badges as well," she says, extending her palm.


    Apollo and I both reach for our identification badges, handing them over. Felicity takes them carefully, her smile now fully returned, though there''s still a trace of amazement in her eyes.


    "You can wait over there," she says, pointing toward a set of wooden benches across from the reception area, "or at the pub if you wish. This will take a little time."


    I glance at Apollo, then back at the benches. Sitting there and waiting sounds dull, especially with the weight of so many eyes still on us. I nod toward the pub just beyond the hall''s main entrance. "Let''s wait in the pub."


    ?????


    Nodding, Apollo and I make our way across the guild hall. The early morning light filters through the windows, casting a warm glow over the bustling room. Despite the early hour, there''s still a fair amount of activity. Adventurers chat quietly over their breakfasts, and the occasional clink of mugs indicates that a few are already enjoying a morning ale.


    As we approach the bar, I notice the three adventurers from before sitting at an empty table, their expressions grim.


    "What do we do now, Eldrin?" Talin asks, leaning forward on the table.


    Eldrin plants his hands in his face, taking in a deep breath. "I don''t know. Let me think." He turns to Aldric, lifting his head. "Aldric, how much money do we have?"


    Aldric pulls out a small pouch and empties it onto the table. Three copper coins and dust land with a soft clink, rolling to a stop on the wooden surface. Eldrin''s eyes widen.


    "That''s all we have? That barely buys a meat stick at the market," he remarks, frustration clear in his voice.


    Feeling a pang of guilt, I decide to approach them. As we near, they look up, their expressions hardening.


    "What do you want?" Talin sneers, his voice dripping with suspicion.


    Aldric, arms crossed, quickly scoops the coins back into his pouch, eyeing me and Apollo warily. "Here to rub your success in our faces?"


    Before I can respond, Eldrin raises a hand, silencing his companions. "Don''t be rude. Let''s hear him out." He turns to me, his expression more measured but cautious. "What is it you want?"


    I take a deep breath, trying to find the right words. "I feel bad for accidentally completing your quest. I wanted to apologize. May we join you?"


    The three of them exchange glances, skepticism and curiosity flickering across their faces. "Why should we let you?" Talin asks, his tone less hostile but still guarded.


    "How about I buy you a round of breakfast and drinks? My treat," I offer, hoping to bridge the gap.


    "Oh, spare us your pity. We don''t need your charity," Aldric snaps, but as if on cue, his stomach lets out a loud, embarrassing grumble. He looks away, trying to hide his embarrassment, but the hunger is obvious.


    The three adventurers huddle together, whispering amongst themselves. After a few moments, Eldrin nods and gestures to the two empty chairs beside them. "Alright, have a seat."


    Apollo and I take our places at the table. The atmosphere is still tense, but there''s a glimmer of hope that we might find some common ground. As we settle in, the usual noise of the guild hall hums around us, but our focus remains on the conversation at hand.


    I look at the three adventurers, feeling the weight of their recent hardships. "You can order whatever you want," I tell them.


    Aldric doesn''t waste a second, waving over a waitress. "I''ll have the adventurer''s platter and a mug of ale," he declares, earning a surprised look from Eldrin.


    "It''s still early," Eldrin remarks, shaking his head.


    Aldric shrugs. "If this guy''s paying, then I''m going to eat well and drink well."


    Eldrin sighs and apologizes for Aldric''s behavior. "Sorry about that."


    "It''s okay," I reply. "It''s the least I can do for you."


    Talin and Eldrin order something simpler, more appropriate for breakfast¡ªegg platters with bread and fruit. The waitress then turns to Apollo and me, but we both politely decline. She smiles and disappears behind the bar, heading toward the kitchen.


    From a quick glance, the kitchen is bustling with activity. Large pots simmer over open flames, and the smell of freshly baked bread fills the air. The clatter of utensils and the rhythmic chopping of vegetables add to the lively atmosphere.


    When the waitress returns, she carries a large tray laden with food. Aldric''s order is a feast: a massive plate of meats, breads, cheeses, and a large mug of ale. In contrast, Eldrin and Talin''s meals are modest¡ªsimple plates of eggs, bread, and a small portion of fruit.


    "Dig in," I say, offering a small smile.


    Just as Aldric is about to take his first bite, Eldrin stops him, his hand hovering over the plate. "This much food is very expensive. We appreciate your generosity, but we can''t accept."


    I shake my head. "It''s alright. Think of it as a formal apology for taking your quest."


    Eldrin hesitates for a moment before nodding, then begins to eat. Aldric and Talin, however, waste no time. It''s clear from the way they devour their meals that they haven''t eaten well in some time, savoring each bite like it''s their first real meal in days.


    There''s a moment of silence as the three adventurers focus on their meals, the tension slowly melting away as they enjoy the food. I sit back, glancing at Apollo, who remains silent but observant, always keeping an eye on the surroundings.


    "You haven''t eaten like this in a while, have you?" I observe quietly, watching as they tuck into their food.


    Talin, his mouth full, mumbles, "We''ve been having a hard time finding work ever since that botched golem quest."


    "Our reputation is at an all-time low," Eldrin adds, his voice heavy with frustration. "We hoped that rescue quest would get us back on our feet."


    "No one wants to team up with us anymore," Aldric says between gulps of ale, followed by a loud burp.


    I ask, "What will you do now?"


    Eldrin sighs, his shoulders slumping. "The only thing we can do is accept bronze rank missions."


    "They pay too little and are very boring," Talin chimes in, crossing his arms with a scowl.


    "Or we could go into one of the dungeons," Aldric suggests, leaning back in his chair. "But we''re ill-equipped for that."


    I raise an eyebrow, intrigued. "The dungeons?"


    Aldric looks at me incredulously, like I''ve just asked the most obvious question in the world. "You''ve never heard of the dungeons before?"


    Thinking quickly, I explain, "Apollo and I are from a secluded place far, far away, so we didn''t get to see much of the world around us."


    Eldrin nods, seemingly satisfied with the answer. "I see," he says, then begins explaining. "Dungeons are remnants of Aranthia''s dark past. It''s a long and boring story, though. I don''t want to bore you."


    "Please don''t indulge him," Aldric says with a chuckle, leaning towards me while chewing on a piece of bread. "You''d be doing this entire pub a favor." His chuckle earns a deathly glare from Eldrin.


    I chuckle as well. "I''m intrigued. Please, tell us."

 Chapter V Part II

    Talin and Aldric collectively sigh and throw their heads back, clearly resigned to hearing the story once more. Eldrin, however, smiles and begins. "Roughly two thousand years ago, the 11th King of Eldoria had two sons, Aulfric and Auris. Aulfric possessed an exceptional aura of magic and was cherished by the kingdom. Auris, on the other hand, had a weak aura and was ridiculed, called the ''lesser son'' of the great king."


    He continues, "Solara, the sun goddess, pitied Auris. On his sixteenth birthday, she granted him powers far greater than Aulfric''s. But the citizens of Eldoria grew fearful, believing Auris would turn on them. The king thought the same. One day, he brought his sons deep underground to test their powers as a ruse. In the deepest level, he betrayed Auris and left him there for dead. Auris returned twenty years later, appearing like a shadowy wraith with blood-red eyes. His voice remained the same, and he earned the nickname the Shadow Prince."


    Eldrin''s tone grows somber as he recounts the tale. "The history books tell different versions of this story, but what followed was a great battle that engulfed the other kingdoms. The Shadow Prince swore vengeance not just on Eldoria but on all of Aranthia. Cities and villages were swallowed by the war, and Eldoria was the first to fall, its people scattering in all directions."


    "The remaining kingdoms united, each presenting its best warriors for a final conflict that lasted 13 days and 13 nights. The Shadow Prince was eventually sealed away, deep underground. Before that, he created many treacherous dungeons filled with his secrets and great powers. Some believe that one day, the seal will break, and he will return to finalize his revenge. But after so long, it''s become more of a legend."


    Eldrin pauses for a moment, then adds, "There''s another version of the story, though. Some say it wasn''t Auris who became the Shadow Prince, but his brother, Aulfric. In this version, Auris was always dedicated to the study of magic despite his weak aura. When he received the goddess''s blessing, Aulfric grew jealous and lured him into the caves to kill him, but Auris defeated him. The truth remains a mystery."


    Aldric cuts in, clearly bored. "Eldrin, you''re rambling again. You forgot to explain what the dungeons actually are."


    Eldrin blushes slightly, realizing his mistake. "Right, right. My apologies. The dungeons are vast labyrinths with many floors. Each floor gets progressively more difficult, with stronger monsters and more complex traps. The monsters drop crystals when they''re killed, and adventurers can sell those crystals for money to merchants or directly to the guild. Those crystals are highly valuable and a primary source of income for adventurers."


    "Interesting," I say, intrigued.


    Aldric leans forward, adding, "Yeah, but no one''s ever conquered a dungeon. The closest was a couple hundred years ago. They made it to the 78th floor before they were forced to retreat."


    "So, the deeper you go, the harder it gets?" I ask.


    "Exactly," Eldrin confirms, nodding. "And no one''s ever reached the deepest levels. Some believe the final floors hold unimaginable power and wealth, but they''re also guarded by the fiercest creatures and deadliest traps."


    The weight of the conversation hangs in the air, the tale of the Shadow Prince and the dungeons making me realize just how much of Aranthia remains unexplored and dangerous.


    Apollo shows interest too. "It sounds like these dungeons are not only a test of strength but also of strategy and endurance."


    Eldrin nods. "Yes, they are. And while many adventurers dream of conquering a dungeon, the reality is that they are extremely dangerous. It''s rare to find a team that can even make it halfway through."


    Apollo and I share a glance, our determination evident. "Thank you for the information, Eldrin. Maybe we''ll take on one of these dungeons ourselves," I say, my mind already racing with the possibility.


    Just then, Felicity approaches us, her warm smile returning. "I''m ready for you two now," she says, her tone still bright despite the earlier tension. As Apollo and I rise to follow her, Eldrin suddenly stands, stopping us with a quick hand motion.


    "Wait," he says, his voice a mix of hesitation and urgency.


    I turn to face him, curious. "What for?"


    Eldrin takes a deep breath, gathering his thoughts before speaking. "Going into those dungeons by yourselves is a suicide run. Especially when you two have never been in one before. The three of us plan to go to one relatively soon. Why don''t you two accompany us there? The more the merrier, as they say."


    His companions, Talin and Aldric, are clearly caught off guard by the offer. They immediately protest.


    "We don''t need their help," Aldric grumbles, crossing his arms and glaring at Eldrin.


    "Yeah, we can handle ourselves," Talin adds, his voice dripping with defiance.


    Eldrin snaps back, his patience thinning. "Look, Ryu and Apollo are very strong warriors. They came back from such a difficult mission so quickly and so successfully. We need them with us."


    His tone shifts as he pleads, "Despite our appearance, we''re very capable gold rank adventurers. We just need a chance. With you two, we''ll reach far deeper levels."


    Before I can respond, Felicity, ever quick to correct, steps in. "Actually, you''re now silver rank adventurers," she says, her bright smile returning.


    Eldrin doesn''t miss a beat. "Right, very capable silver rank adventurers." He turns back to me, his expression earnest. "Please, we need you."


    I offer him a calm smile, gesturing with my hand. "I''d be glad to team up with you guys."


    Apollo, ever the optimist, adds, "I look forward to working with you too."


    A broad smile spreads across Eldrin''s face, and he rushes forward, shaking my hand enthusiastically. "Thank you! You won''t regret this!"


    I chuckle, trying to break free from his overly eager grip. As Apollo and I follow Felicity toward the reception area, Eldrin calls after us, "We''ll be here, waiting for you!"


    ?????


    At the counter, a large stack of coins awaits us, consisting of gold, silver, and copper. The quantity is staggering: 107 silver coins, two gold coins, and the rest in copper. Felicity''s excitement is barely contained as she announces, "You brought in two hundred and eighty-five pairs of goblin ears and completed two quests simultaneously."


    Her voice quivers with excitement as she continues to heap praise on us. "This is incredible! I''ve never seen newcomers accomplish something like this before. You both are absolutely amazing! And the way Garrick praises you two, it''s unheard of!"


    Her enthusiastic praise escalates, drawing the attention of the entire guild. A nearby colleague, a woman with short brown hair and a kind smile, intervenes. She''s dressed in a simple, elegant gown that lends her an air of professionalism.


    "Come on, Felicity, let''s take a breather," she says gently, guiding the overly excited receptionist toward the back. As Felicity disappears behind a curtain, the woman returns, offering us an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry about that. Felicity tends to get a little over-enthusiastic when it comes to high-achieving adventurers." She introduces herself with a nod. "I''m Helena. I''ll be taking over for Felicity." She then extends her hand. "Your guild badges please," she asks with a smile.


    I nod, amused but still slightly uncomfortable with all the attention. "It''s alright. We''ve already handed our badges to Felicity."


    Helena excuses herself for a moment. When she returns, she''s holding our badges, their chains dangling from her fingers. As she raises them in the air, the bronze insignias on the badges glow briefly, transforming into silver.


    "You''ve been promoted to silver rank," she says with a smile, handing the badges back to us.


    I look at Helena, genuinely curious. "Why? All we did was slay some goblins and rescue the missing girl."


    Helena''s eyebrows shoot up, and she blinks at me in disbelief, clearly baffled by my simplicity. She stares for a moment as if unsure whether I''m joking or not. Then she lets out a small laugh, shaking her head in amazement.


    "All you did?" she repeats, her voice incredulous. "You two completed a gold rank quest and wiped out 285 goblins. Single-handedly. A feat rarely seen by any newcomers. Most adventurers struggle with bronze rank tasks, let alone gold. And you did it in record time."


    Her eyes flicker with a mix of admiration and disbelief as she studies me, trying to reconcile my modesty with the sheer enormity of what we accomplished. I just nod, still thinking of the mission as a simple task. But the weight of her words begins to sink in¡ªgold rank, 285 goblins, and the gravity of what we''ve done. It hadn''t seemed like much at the time, but clearly, to the guild, it''s a very different story.


    Helena continues, now more animated. "The quest alone was incredibly difficult, but those 285 goblin kills? That''s enough to earn seasoned adventurers recognition, let alone newcomers like you two. The points from that feat alone were enough to push you up a rank."


    Her voice softens as she holds up our badges, the silver insignias shimmering in the warm light. There''s a quiet moment where she seems to savor the accomplishment on our behalf, her fingers lingering on the upgraded badges before handing them back to us.


    "Congratulations," she says warmly, her eyes still wide with awe. She hands the newly upgraded badges to me and Apollo, her tone filled with genuine respect. "I don''t think we''ve ever seen anything quite like this. It''s... incredible."


    I glance down at the shimmering silver badge, feeling an unexpected sense of accomplishment wash over me. Helena''s expression is a mixture of admiration and disbelief, her bafflement at my modesty clear.


    Apollo, standing beside me, leans over slightly, inspecting his new badge with what I can only interpret as quiet satisfaction. I can feel Helena''s eyes on us both, still grappling with the fact that what I saw as a routine mission was anything but ordinary to her and the guild.


    "We were just doing our job," I mutter under my breath, but Helena shakes her head slightly, still smiling, as though she knows I don''t quite understand the full extent of what we''ve done.


    "Maybe," she says softly, "but you''ve set quite the standard for everyone else."


    ?????


    Apollo and I make our way back to the table where Eldrin, Aldric, and Talin are seated. They''ve been waiting for us, though their faces are a mix of anticipation and something else¡ªsomething that flickers briefly in their eyes as they notice the gleaming silver badges now hanging around our necks. Eldrin sits up straighter when he sees us approach, a faint smile tugging at his lips, while Aldric leans back in his chair, his arms crossed. Talin drums his fingers against the table, his expression unreadable.


    "We''ve just been promoted to silver rank," I say, holding up the badge slightly, the light catching on the newly minted insignia.


    For a moment, there''s silence. Then Eldrin rises to his feet, clapping me on the shoulder. "Congratulations!" he exclaims, his voice warm but edged with something more complicated¡ªperhaps envy or disbelief, though he does his best to keep his tone sincere. "That''s... quite the accomplishment, especially for newcomers. You should be proud."


    Talin nods in agreement, though his eyes linger on the badge around my neck a little too long. "Yeah, well done," he says, though his tone is more subdued, a flicker of jealousy passing through his expression before he quickly masks it. He forces a smile. "Silver rank, huh? That''s no small feat."


    Aldric, leaning back with his arms still crossed, lets out a low chuckle. "Silver rank already?" He shakes his head, a smirk playing on his lips. "Not bad for a couple of guys who just dropped into town. You two must''ve really impressed the guild."


    There''s a hint of something biting in his tone, but he stands up, offering his hand. "Congrats," he says, gripping my hand firmly. His eyes flash with a mixture of respect and envy as he adds, "I didn''t think anyone could clear out a goblin camp that fast. You really showed us up."


    I shake his hand, noticing the slight tension in his grip. "We were just doing our job," I reply, my tone as modest as I can make it, though I can feel the weight of their reactions pressing in.


    Eldrin is quick to cut in, eager to maintain the camaraderie. "Well, you''ve earned it," he says, nodding to Apollo as well. "It''s no easy thing to rise through the ranks so quickly. But with your skills, I''m not surprised. And now that you''re silver rank, maybe our team can really push deeper into one of those dungeons together."


    Talin, though still clearly envious, forces a laugh. "Yeah, maybe with you two on board, we might actually survive long enough to make it past the first few floors." He leans back in his chair, trying to sound casual, though the edge in his voice betrays his underlying frustration.


    Apollo, ever perceptive, speaks up in his usual precise manner. "We look forward to working with you. It seems the deeper levels of these dungeons will require cooperation, something we welcome."


    Aldric raises an eyebrow, his smirk widening. "So, we''re teaming up with the guild''s new golden boys, huh?" He chuckles but there''s no malice in his tone, just grudging admiration. "Well, I''m not gonna complain if it gets us a little farther than last time."


    Eldrin, still smiling, sits back down, gesturing for us to join them. "This is a good thing. With you two on our side, we stand a better chance. And who knows? Maybe we''ll finally get that big break we''ve been waiting for."


    I take a seat, feeling the undercurrent of tension but appreciating their efforts to be gracious. "We''ll do what we can," I say, keeping my tone diplomatic.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Talin, his envy still palpable, lets out a sigh but then grins slightly. "Well, here''s to hoping you two can keep up with us in the dungeons. Silver rank or not, those places are no joke."


    I smile back, feeling the challenge in his words. "We''ll see about that."


    Eldrin expression then changes, his cheerful demeanor now a more serious one. "There''s a dungeon near the elven forest, about a two-week walk from here." Then a look of hesitation crosses his face.


    I ask, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s nothing," Eldrin replies, looking away.


    Aldric, never one to hold back it seems, chimes in, "Eldrin''s just too embarrassed to ask for help. We need better equipment and provisions for the dungeon but we lack the funds to acquire them."


    I nod, understanding their predicament. I place two gold coins on the table. The three of them stare at it in astonishment, their eyes wide and mouths slightly agape.


    "This should be enough for new clothes, armor, gear, and provisions," I say calmly, though inside I''m aware of the significance of the gesture.


    Eldrin looks at me, his eyes filled with gratitude and surprise. "This amount is way too much. We could never fully pay you back."


    "It''s fine," I assure him. "Consider the gold coins part of my apology and upfront payment for aiding me and Apollo in the dungeon."


    Eldrin hesitates for a moment before nodding. "Thank you, Ryu. This means a lot to us."


    Apollo, standing beside me, gives a small nod of agreement. "Your skills and knowledge will be valuable in the dungeon."


    I look at the three adventurers, noting the relief and determination in their expressions. "So, where can we get the equipment and provisions we need?"


    Eldrin, regaining his composure, says, "There are a few shops and smithies in Arroyo that can provide what we need. Follow me, I''ll show you."


    ?????


    We find ourselves standing in a shop that exudes an air of aged craftsmanship and meticulous care. The walls are lined with an impressive assortment of weapons and armor, each piece displayed with pride and precision. Swords of varying lengths and designs hang on racks, their polished blades gleaming under the ambient light. Suits of armor, ranging from chainmail to full plate, stand like silent sentinels, each set meticulously arranged to display their formidable protection.


    Apollo is drawn to a collection of shields, his attention captivated by the array. There are round wooden shields reinforced with iron bands, kite shields emblazoned with heraldic symbols, and towering tower shields designed to cover the entire body. Each one has a distinct design and purpose, reflecting the diverse needs of warriors from different backgrounds.


    Aldric and Talin are similarly engaged, examining the various armors with keen interest. Aldric''s gaze is fixed on a robust set of plate armor, his fingers tracing the intricate engravings on the breastplate. Talin, on the other hand, seems to favor the lighter armors, his eyes darting between a finely crafted leather jerkin and a set of mail that promises both flexibility and protection. Eldrin stands by the entrance, watching over his companions with a thoughtful expression, his mind clearly occupied with plans and strategies.


    As they are immersed in their explorations, I wander over to the swords, picking one up and testing its balance. I swing it through the air a few times, feeling the weight and responsiveness of the blade. The shopkeeper, a stout man with a bushy beard and a twinkle in his eye, approaches me with a warm smile.


    "Good day to you," he greets, his voice a deep, friendly rumble. "Anything catch your eye?"


    I return the sword to its place, shaking my head slightly. "No, not really. The swords look nice, but they feel off. The balance is a bit strange, and they lack a certain... precision."


    The shopkeeper''s laughter bellows across the shop, drawing the attention of everyone else. "Ah, I knew there was something about you! Name''s Eamon, by the way. You''re right, these swords are fine, but they''re not the best."


    With a knowing smile, Eamon gestures for us to follow him. He leads us to the back of the shop, opening a sturdy wooden door that reveals a hidden room filled with wonderous weapons and armor, each piece radiating an aura of unmatched quality and craftsmanship.


    "These," Eamon declares, his voice filled with pride, "are the finest swords and armor in all of Arroyo."


    We step into the room, our eyes wide with amazement at the sight before us. The weapons and armor in this room are on an entirely different level, their craftsmanship and diligence evident in every inch. The blades seem to hum with latent power, and the armor pieces exude an air of invincibility.


    I turn to Eamon and ask, "What makes these weapons the best in all of Arroyo?"


    Eamon beams with pride. "These weapons are made by my brother, Forgrim."


    Aldric''s eyes widen with recognition. "Forgrim, the renowned blacksmith, is your brother?" He turns to me. "He''s famous for crafting some of the finest swords and armor."


    Apollo chimes in, examining a nearby sword. "The quality of these weapons is indeed superior. The craftsmanship is exceptional, the balance perfect, and the materials are top-notch."


    I raise an eyebrow. "So what''s with the lower quality gear out front? Are you swindling your customers?"


    Eamon shakes his head, his expression earnest. "Not at all. The swords out front aren''t bad, but they aren''t made by Forgrim. They''re good for those who need reliable gear quickly. But my brother''s work... that''s reserved for those who can truly appreciate a fine blade. I trust his craftsmanship only to those who understand and respect the art of sword making."


    I nod, understanding the sentiment. "I see. Well, we do appreciate quality. Let''s see what you''ve got here."


    Eamon motions towards the back of the shop, the faint clinking of weapons filling the air as I take in the sight of the finely crafted items around me. "These weapons back here? They''re more expensive than the ones out front," Eamon explains, his voice calm but with a hint of pride.


    I glance at Aldric and Talin, and it''s clear they''re disheartened. Their expressions fall as they exchange disappointed glances. Eldric, keeping his face neutral, nods and begins to lead them back towards the front of the shop, where the more affordable weapons are displayed.


    Apollo, on the other hand, is in his element, inspecting a set of shields with an intensity that makes even Eamon raise an eyebrow. It''s as if Apollo is scanning each one for structural integrity and efficiency, occasionally turning them over in his hands, as though calculating their effectiveness in battle.


    While Apollo is occupied, something catches my eye. Across the room, a sword rests on a stand, its dark blade gleaming with an almost unnatural sheen, as if calling out to me. The runes carved along its fuller glow faintly, hinting at some ancient enchantment or forgotten power. The cross guard''s angular designs seem both defensive and aggressive, while the hilt¡ªwrapped in supple, dark leather¡ªfeels like it''s waiting for the right hand to wield it.


    I pick it up, and the sensation is instant. The weight, the balance... it''s perfect. Lighter than it looks, the sword almost feels like an extension of my arm. I give it a few swings, marveling at how smoothly it moves, as if cutting through the air with little effort.


    Turning to Eamon, I hold up the sword. "Mind if I give it a real test?" I ask, the excitement barely contained in my voice.


    Eamon grins, clearly happy with my interest. "Of course. Follow me."


    He leads me outside to a wide-open practice yard. The area is lined with various targets¡ªhumanoid figures stuffed with straw, wooden mannequins, some made of metal plates, all battered and beaten from countless tests before me. Eamon waves his hand casually. "Pick a target."


    I step up to one of the crude wooden mannequins, gripping the sword firmly. With a powerful swing, I bring the blade down, and the target splits cleanly in two, almost as if it was butter under the sword''s edge. The sword slices through with such precision and sharpness, even I''m taken aback.


    I lower the blade, glancing at the mannequin, now lying in halves on the ground. "Sorry about the target," I say, a little sheepishly, realizing I just destroyed his property.


    Eamon waves it off with a chuckle. "Don''t worry about it. Those are cheap and meant to be cut down. Happens all the time. What do you think of the sword?"


    I look at the weapon in my hand, still feeling the perfect balance and power it holds. "It''s... incredible," I admit, unable to hide my admiration for its craftsmanship.


    Eamon nods, folding his arms across his chest. "That''s no ordinary sword. Those runes you see? They''re not just for show. There''s power in that blade. Power only someone with real skill can tap into."


    I turn the sword over in my hand, inspecting the intricate runes once more. "I can feel it. This is no ordinary weapon."


    Eamon grins, clearly pleased with my reaction. "A blade like that doesn''t just find its way into any hand. Looks like it suits you."


    "It''s fantastic," I reply, marveling at the weapon in my hands. "What''s the price?"


    "Fifty silver coins," he says without hesitation.


    "I''ll take it," I respond, following him back into the shop.


    Apollo has found a shield that catches his interest. It''s round with a slight curve, made of reinforced steel and emblazoned with intricate patterns. The edges are reinforced with a thick band of metal, and the handle is padded for comfort. The craftsmanship is impeccable, clearly designed for both defense and durability.


    As we gather at the counter, Eamon tallies up the cost. "One gold and twenty silver," he announces.


    I calmly pay the amount, feeling satisfied with our purchases. Meanwhile, the other adventurers, holding their chosen gear, ask Eamon if there are any changing rooms. He points to a set of small rooms tucked into the corner of the shop. They head inside, and Eldrin, waiting outside, starts to look bored.


    When they finally emerge, their new appearances are impressive and befitting their roles. Aldric sports a set of sturdy armor with intricate engravings, his new sword gleaming with deadly intent. Talin''s outfit is a blend of leather and chain mail, providing both protection and agility, and his daggers are now finely honed and balanced.


    Aldric''s armor boasts reinforced plates designed for heavy combat, and his new sword is a broad blade of impeccable craftsmanship. Talin''s gear emphasizes stealth and flexibility, with dark leather and silent boots. Each adventurer now carries weapons that reflect their skills: Aldric with a formidable sword, and Talin with twin daggers that glint dangerously in the light.


    ?????


    As we step outside the shop, the midday sun casts a warm glow over the bustling streets of Arroyo. Aldric stretches, his heavy frame still weighed down by the disappointment from earlier. "Well, we need provisions if we''re going to be ready for that dungeon," he says with a sigh, clearly trying to focus on the next task.


    Talin nods in agreement, his eyes scanning the market stalls. "Yeah, let''s make sure we''re well-stocked. No point going into the dungeon unprepared."


    Eldrin glances at me, adjusting the strap of his satchel. "I''m heading to a magic shop nearby to restock on supplies. Care to join me?"


    I nod. "Sounds good. I''d like to see what kind of enchantments and items they offer around here."


    Apollo, who had been silent up to this point, turns to Aldric and Talin. "May I accompany you?"


    Aldric raises an eyebrow but chuckles. "Sure, why not?"


    Talin smirks. "We could use the extra pair of hands."


    I share a brief look with Apollo, who offers a small nod before following Aldric and Talin down the market street. Eldrin and I head in the opposite direction, weaving through the crowded square toward the magic shop.


    As we walk, Eldrin glances over. "You have an interest in magic? I didn''t think someone like you would be into enchantments."


    I shrug. "I''ve seen enough strange things in my travels to know that magic has its uses. Always good to know what''s out there."


    Eldrin nods thoughtfully. "You''ve got a point. Some adventurers shy away from magic, but it can be the difference between life and death, especially in the dungeons."


    Our conversation continues as we make our way down the street, the magic shop looming just ahead, its faint glow visible through the window as mystical runes shimmer faintly on the glass.


    We stand before an enchanting establishment named ''Arcane Haven''. The shop''s exterior is adorned with mystical symbols and runes, with an ethereal glow emanating from the windows. The sign above the door, carved from ancient wood, shimmers with a faint magical light.


    As we step inside, we are greeted by a beautiful female mage. Her robes flow gracefully, and her eyes sparkle with an arcane glow. "Welcome to Arcane Haven," she says warmly.


    The interior of the shop is a treasure trove of magical wonders. Shelves lined with enchanted gear, exotic ingredients, intricately designed weapons, and garments of mystical quality fill the space. Crystals of various colors and sizes emit a soft, pulsating light, adding to the shop''s otherworldly ambiance. The air is thick with the scent of herbs and incense, creating an atmosphere of ancient magic.


    While Eldrin moves with purpose, gathering what he needs with ease, I wander through the aisles, marveling at the array of magical items. The shopkeeper approaches me, her smile inviting.


    "Is there anything I can help you with?" she asks.


    The magic shop is an absolute wonderland of arcane items and artifacts. As soon as I step inside with Eldrin, the air hums with a faint magical energy, and the shelves are lined with all sorts of mystical trinkets and enchanted gear. My eyes scan the room, taking in everything: crystal balls that pulse with inner light, enchanted weapons with glowing runes etched into their blades, potions of various colors bubbling inside glass vials, and robes that shimmer with threads of starlight.


    "I''m amazed by the amount of magical items here," I admit, still taking in the sights. My voice betrays a hint of awe I hadn''t intended to show.


    The shopkeeper, a middle-aged woman with silver-streaked hair and eyes that gleam with knowledge and experience, smiles at me from behind the counter. She''s dressed in elegant mage''s robes, adorned with intricate sigils that seem to shift ever so slightly as she moves.


    "Thank you," she replies, pride evident in her tone. "I''ve gathered and crafted most of the merchandise myself. It''s taken years of study and travel, but every item here has its own unique charm."


    I nod, impressed by the depth of her knowledge and craftsmanship. Then, a thought strikes me. "Do you have anything that can store large quantities of items in a small container?"


    Her face lights up, clearly pleased with the question. "Ah, you''re asking about bags of infinite holding." She gestures towards a display of finely crafted messenger bags hanging on the wall behind her. "These bags are enchanted with pocket dimensions, allowing you to store much more than their physical size would suggest. They''re one of our most popular items."


    I move closer to the display, inspecting the bags. They look ordinary at first glance, simple leather pouches with sturdy straps. But when I pick one up, I can feel a subtle, almost imperceptible hum of magic coursing through the material. It''s fascinating.


    "How is that even possible?" I ask, unable to hide my curiosity. "How does it work?"


    The shopkeeper chuckles, clearly enjoying the opportunity to explain the intricacies of her craft. "It''s quite simple¡ªonce you understand the basics of spatial manipulation, that is." She gives me a playful wink before walking over to a corner of the shop where a wooden dummy stands, dressed in mage robes.


    "Let me show you," she says. She adjusts the pouch of infinite holding slung over her shoulder and closes her eyes, concentrating. The air around the dummy begins to shimmer, glowing with soft blue light. Then, before my eyes, the dummy disintegrates into pure energy, its physical form breaking down into glowing particles. In a swift motion, the energy flies toward the shopkeeper''s pouch, disappearing into the small bag without a trace.


    My mouth drops open in amazement. "What... just happened?"


    She grins, clearly enjoying my reaction. "The dummy has been stored within the pocket dimension inside this pouch. It''s a form of arcane compression¡ªmatter reduced to energy and then stored in a separate space altogether. The enchantment allows me to retrieve it just as easily."


    With a simple wave of her hand and a whisper of a command, the pouch glows, and the energy flows back out, reforming into the wooden dummy exactly where it stood before. The entire process is seamless.


    I blink, still trying to wrap my mind around what I''ve just seen. "That''s incredible. Can it store... larger objects? I mean, things like weapons or equipment?"


    The shopkeeper nods thoughtfully. "This particular pouch is for smaller objects, things like books, clothes, or small tools. But I do have pouches of infinite holding that can handle larger items¡ªup to the size of a small piece of furniture or a weapon. Those are more expensive, of course, due to the complexity of the enchantments involved."


    "How much more expensive are we talking?" I ask, intrigued.


    "They cost a little bit more¡ªabout three gold coins each for the medium-sized ones that can hold larger objects."


    I don''t hesitate. "I''ll take five."


    The shopkeeper blinks, clearly taken aback by the suddenness of my decision. "Five? That will cost you fifteen gold coins in total," she says cautiously, perhaps thinking I might reconsider after hearing the price.


    But I''m already reaching into my satchel, retrieving a large, weighty pouch of gold coins. As I begin to unravel it, the gleam of gold catches the shopkeeper''s eye. Her surprise deepens as she realizes I have the necessary funds.


    "Is that enough?" I ask calmly, pushing the pouch across the counter toward her.


    She stares at the gold for a moment, clearly not expecting such a straightforward transaction, before breaking into a smile. "Yes... yes, that''s more than enough."


    I nod, feeling a sense of satisfaction as she carefully retrieves the five pouches of infinite holding from behind the counter. Each one is expertly crafted, the leather supple and enchanted with intricate sigils that seem to shimmer in the light.


    As I take the pouches from her, I can''t help but smile. "Thank you. These will definitely come in handy."


    The shopkeeper, still slightly amazed by the quick sale, nods in return. "You''re very welcome. And I must say, not many adventurers come in here prepared for such a purchase. I''m impressed."


    Impressed by the pouches of infinite holdings still, I then inquire, "Do you have anything that can help settle my nerves? I''ve been dealing with nightmares a lot and have had trouble getting good rest or calming down from them."


    The shopkeeper ponders briefly, then retrieves a long wooden smoking pipe and a large pouch filled with magical herbs from behind the counter. "This pipe has been enchanted with special properties that can help settle your nerves, along with these herbs."


    I nod, appreciating her help, and proceed to ring up the pipe and herbs. Just then, Eldrin arrives at the counter, now donning a new robe, hat, staff, and carrying a case of various potions and a pouch of infinite holding of his own.


    We step out of the shop, geared up and ready, and head toward the city gate. There, we reunite with Apollo, Talin, and Aldric, who have successfully acquired provisions. The provisions include dried meats, fruits, bread, water skins, camping gear, and other necessities for the journey. Their faces are determined, and they look ready for the adventure ahead.


    With everyone equipped and prepared, we set out toward the dungeon near the elven forest. The city gates close behind us as we embark on our journey, our minds set on the challenges that lie ahead.

 Chapter V Part III

    Two days have passed since we left Arroyo. The sun hangs low on the horizon, casting a warm, golden hue over the landscape. Aldric and Apollo are setting up camp, their movements efficient and practiced. Eldrin is by the fire, preparing dinner, while Talin and I are engaged in a sparring match.


    It''s been a pleasant journey so far, traveling with Eldrin, Talin, and Aldric. On the first night, Aldric challenged Apollo to a friendly duel. Despite his bravado, he lost miserably, drawing laughter and snickers from Talin. That night, Aldric swore he would defeat Apollo before we reached the dungeon. His attempts have been laughable at best.


    Following the duel, Aldric tried ambushing Apollo while he was gathering water from a nearby stream. Apollo effortlessly dodged Aldric''s wild swings and knocked him down with a single, well-placed hit. The second attempt happened when Apollo was helping Eldrin and me set up the tents. Aldric thought he could catch Apollo off guard, but Apollo spun around and easily knocked Aldric off his feet.


    This morning, Aldric sneaked out of his tent, thinking Apollo was asleep. He was about to launch his surprise attack, but Apollo was already standing by the fire with me. Aldric mumbled a lame excuse about needing to stretch his legs and retreated back to his tent. I couldn''t help but laugh, and Apollo admitted he found Aldric''s attempts amusing.


    Now, in the present, Talin stands ready before me, wielding two daggers. I raise my fists, and Talin arches an eyebrow.


    "Why don''t you draw your sword?" he asks, suspicion and curiosity in his voice.


    "I don''t need it," I reply calmly.


    Talin smirks, clearly thinking I''m overconfident. "You''ll regret underestimating me."


    We begin. Talin lunges forward, his daggers flashing in the fading sunlight. I sidestep his attack easily, my movements calm and measured. Talin''s frustration grows with each missed strike. He increases his speed, but I match him effortlessly, blocking and dodging his every move. His face twists in anger as he realizes he''s being toyed with.


    Eldrin, Aldric, and Apollo watch with keen interest, their expressions ranging from amusement to admiration. Talin''s attacks become more erratic as his temper flares, but I remain composed. With a swift motion, knock the daggers off his hands one by one, catching one, sweep him off his feet, and pin him to the ground holding his own dagger against the flesh of his neck. He struggles briefly before admitting defeat.


    "I surrender," he grumbles.


    I help him up and hand back his daggers. He takes them begrudgingly and slinks over to the fire, where Eldrin offers him a few comforting words.


    Aldric then steps up, a determined look on his face. "Alright, it''s my turn," he declares, his voice full of resolve.


    Aldric stands before me, a determined gleam in his eye. He draws his sword and readies his shield, taking a sturdy stance. I prepare myself, still unarmed.


    "Ready?" I ask, receiving a resolute nod in response.


    Aldric charges at me with impressive speed, his sword swinging in a powerful arc. I evade his initial strikes with ease, but I can see he''s more skilled than Talin. His movements are precise, his strikes forceful. I decide to draw my sword to match his intensity.


    A smirk spreads across Aldric''s face as he sees me unsheathe my blade. He presses the attack, swinging his sword with all his might while using his shield to block my counters. His strikes are relentless, but it''s clear he''s overly reliant on his sword, leaving his defense lacking.


    I parry his blows and deliver a few calculated strikes of my own. Aldric struggles to keep up, his frustration mounting. Talin watches from the sidelines, enjoying the sight of his companion struggling. With a swift maneuver, I disarm Aldric, sending his sword flying from his grasp. I press my blade to his throat, forcing him to admit defeat.


    "I yield," Aldric says, his voice tinged with both frustration and admiration.


    Talin chuckles softly, but Aldric remains unfazed. He drops to his knees in a bowing manner, surprising everyone. "Please, teach me," he implores.


    "I''m sorry?" I respond, caught off guard by his sudden request.


    "Teach me," Aldric repeats, his tone earnest. "I need to get stronger. I need to beat Apollo."


    I lower my sword, considering his plea. "That shouldn''t be your only reason," I point out.


    Aldric looks down, admitting, "You''re right. It''s not. I want to improve, to be a better warrior."


    I nod, understanding his determination. "Why don''t you ask Apollo for training?" I suggest.


    Aldric shakes his head. "I can''t. Apollo is my rival. It would be too embarrassing."


    I ponder his words, recognizing the pride and humility intertwined in his request. Just as I''m about to respond, Eldrin calls out, "Dinner is ready!"


    We gather around the fire, the smell of cooked meat and herbs filling the air. The atmosphere is warm and inviting, a stark contrast to the intensity of our sparring moments ago. As we settle in for our meal, I can''t help but feel a sense of camaraderie growing among us.


    ?????


    All of us settle around the crackling fire, savoring the warmth and the comforting aroma of Eldrin''s stew. Each of us holds a bowl, the hearty mixture of meat, vegetables, and spices a welcome meal after the day''s journey. Eldrin ladles out a portion for everyone, but when he offers some to Apollo, the droid declines and rises from his spot.


    "I''ll take first watch," Apollo says, its voice calm and steady, then disappears into the tree line, the shadows swallowing its form.


    Talin watches Apollo go, a puzzled look on his face. "You know," he begins, glancing at me, "I''ve never seen Apollo eat or drink anything. Or even sleep, for that matter."


    I finish my bowl of stew and set it down, retrieving my wooden pipe and the bag of smoking herbs from my bag of holding. I fill the pipe''s bowl with herbs, using a stick from the fire to light it. A plume of smoke rises as I take my first puff, feeling the calming effects of the herbs as they start to work their magic.


    Talin continues, "And I''ve never seen him take off his armor. Does he ever?"


    I blow out another puff of smoke, savoring the relaxing sensation. "He does, but only in private," I reply. "It''s against his beliefs to reveal his face to another living being. That''s why he never eats or drinks in front of others."


    Talin looks skeptically in the direction Apollo went, his disbelief evident despite my explanation. He then turns his attention to me, pointing with his spoon. "You''re a strange one too, Ryu. You always keep your face hidden in shadow."


    I take another draw from my pipe, the herbs settling my nerves just as the female mage had promised. "I''m also forbidden from showing my face," I say, exhaling the smoke slowly.


    Talin''s curiosity gets the better of him. "Why?"


    I look at him, my expression hidden by the shadows of my hood. "That''s getting awfully personal. I''d rather not say."


    Talin seems ready to press further, but Eldrin interjects, his voice firm but kind. "Talin, if Ryu doesn''t wish to share, that''s his business and his business alone."


    Talin scoffs and waves his hand dismissively. "Whatever. I''m going to bed." He retreats to his tent, leaving the rest of us by the fire.


    I noticed that night has fallen, the sky a canopy of stars. The sounds of the forest surround us ¨C the rustle of leaves, distant hoots, the gentle hum of insects. The fire casts flickering shadows on our faces, adding to the night''s tranquility.


    Eldrin looks at me apologetically. "I apologize for Talin. He might act all rough, but you''ll notice he has a good side if you get used to him."


    I smile beneath my hood, taking another puff from my pipe. "It''s okay. His behavior doesn''t bother me."


    I turn then to Aldric. "Hey Aldric. You and Eldrin, are you two related by chance? I notice a similarity in your appearance.


    Aldric, who has been quietly eating, looks up from his meal. "Kind of. We grew up in the same orphanage together. Despite me being slightly older though, Eldrin has always been more of a big brother to me and Talin so it he took the leadership role naturally."


    I raise an eyebrow, intrigued. "How did you and Talin meet?"


    Eldrin and Aldric share a glance before Eldrin starts, "That''s a funny story. So we were fifteen when this happened and were with this work guild in Meresity to make some quick cash when a loud rumbling awoke us late at night. We step out and spot the guild master''s office door open. We peak in and we see 12 year old Talin trying and failing to open this safe the guild master has. He knocked down a lot of things and was trying to pull the safe out of the wall.


    Aldric cuts in, laughing. "Yeah, he thought he could just yank the safe out. He had ambition, I''ll give him that."


    Eldrin continues, "We felt bad for him so, instead of turning him in we let him stay with us. We''ve been friends ever since."


    Aldric adds, "He''s got a knack for getting into places he shouldn''t. It''s been useful more times than we can count."


    I chuckle at the story, imagining a young Talin trying to pull a safe out of a wall. "Sounds like you''ve been through a lot together."


    Eldrin nods, smiling. "We have. And we''ll face whatever comes next together too."


    The fire crackles, and for a moment, we sit in comfortable silence, each of us lost in our thoughts. As the night deepens, I turn to Eldrin, curious about his abilities. "What kind of magic do you use, Eldrin?"


    Eldrin looks thoughtful for a moment before responding. "I mainly use elemental magic ¨C fire and lightning, to be precise. But I also know a bit of defensive magic. I can create barriers and shields to protect us during battles. I can also use buffing magic. I can either increase your strength or your defenses for combat."


    I nod, impressed. "That''s amazing."


    Eldrin shakes his head modestly. "It''s not that great. My magic is pretty basic and I still have a lot to learn."


    He then looks at me curiously. "What kind of magic do you wield? I saw how that magicka orb reacted to your touch. It was strange."


    I shrug, feeling a bit embarrassed. "I don''t really know. I''d love to learn, though."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Eldrin''s eyes light up with an idea. "I could teach you if you''d like. I mean, I only know the basics, but there''s a lot I can offer."


    "Really?" I ask, surprised by his offer.


    He nods. "Of course. It''s the least I can do for everything you''ve done."


    I smile, genuinely grateful. "Thank you, Eldrin. I''d appreciate that."


    Eldrin nods in appreciation before getting up and stretching. "Well, I think I''ll turn in for the night."


    Aldric looks at me expectantly. "Are you still considering teaching me some swordsmanship skills?"


    I chuckle. "Yes, Aldric. I''ll teach you."


    Aldric''s face lights up with a grin. "Great! I can take the first watch if you want."


    I shake my head. "No, I''ll take the watch." It''s not like I''ll be getting a good night''s sleep anyway.


    Aldric shrugs, accepting my decision. "Alright then. Good night, Ryu."


    "Good night," I reply as he heads to his tent.


    Once I''m sure I''m alone, I reach into my bag and retrieve the hologram display chip. I activate it, and the image of Lyra and me appears, glowing softly in the dark. I stare at it for a moment, a mix of emotions welling up inside me.


    Looking up at the night sky, I whisper, "I wonder if you are up there Lyra, watching over me."


    The stars twinkle above, silent and distant, as I sit by the fire, lost in my thoughts and memories.


    ?????


    The following morning I sit with my legs crossed, eyes closed, and focus inward by the now dead fire. The sounds of the early morning envelop me. I can hear the soft rustling of leaves, the distant chirping of birds greeting the dawn, and the gentle hum of a nearby stream. I sense the faint movements within one of the tents, the subtle shifting of weight and fabric occurring behind me.


    "Good morning, Talin," I say softly, without opening my eyes and my back turned to him.


    "Morning," Talin responds, a bit surprised. "What are you doing?"


    "This helps me connect with my surroundings," I explain. "It clears my mind and sharpens my senses. I can hear, feel, and perceive things more clearly."


    Talin is silent for a moment, then asks, "Who is Lyra?"


    I open my eyes slowly, taking in the scene before me. The morning light casts a soft glow over our camp. The fire has died down to smoldering embers, and Apollo sits nearby, watching over us. The sounds of the forest are more distinct now¡ªthe rustling leaves, the birds, the distant stream.


    Talin now stands before me, his expression curious yet respectful. "Lyra is someone very close to me," I say after a pause, my voice carrying a hint of sorrow. "Someone who is no longer with me."


    Talin''s brow furrows slightly. "What do you mean by no longer with you?"


    I look at him, my eyes reflecting a deep sense of loss. "She... passed away," I say quietly, the weight of those words heavy on my heart.


    Talin opens his mouth as if to say something but then closes it, thinking better of it. He nods slowly, understanding and walks away, leaving me to my thoughts.


    Eldrin and Aldric emerge from their tents, dressed in simple clothing suitable for sleeping. The morning air is cool, and the light dapples through the trees, casting intricate patterns on the ground.


    "Good morning," Eldrin says cheerfully, stretching his arms and taking in the fresh air.


    Aldric, still looking groggy but in good spirits, joins in. "Morning, everyone," he says, his voice carrying a hint of the night''s rest.


    Apollo nods in acknowledgment, and I return their greetings with a nod and a faint smile.


    Eldrin stretches and surveys the camp. "We still have a long way to go, so we should get moving soon," he suggests, but Aldric interrupts, his face lighting up with excitement.


    "Can we start the training now, Ryu?" Aldric asks eagerly, almost bouncing on his feet.


    Eldrin shakes his head, a bit exasperated. "We need to clear the camp and get moving, Aldric. We can''t afford to waste any time."


    Apollo stands up, its voice calm and steady. "I can handle clearing the camp. You two have your training session."


    Aldric grins widely and nods gratefully at Apollo. "Thanks, Apollo!" He turns back to me, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. "So, can we start now?"


    I nod, seeing his excitement almost childlike in its intensity. "Alright, let''s do it."


    Aldric''s face breaks into a broad smile, and he rushes back to his tent, fumbling as he hurriedly puts on his armor. I glance over at the camp, where Apollo has already started packing up the gear with efficient precision.


    Eldrin decides to join us, watching with a mix of curiosity and amusement. Not far from us, Talin lies under a tree, his hood pulled down over his eyes, appearing to be asleep, but I suspect he''s listening to every word.


    Once Aldric is fully armored, we move to a nearby clearing. The morning sun filters through the trees, casting long shadows on the ground. Birds chirp in the distance, and the air is fresh and cool.


    "Alright, Aldric," I say, watching as he fidgets with his armor. "Take a fighting stance."


    Aldric spreads his feet apart, his hands gripping his sword and shield, his eyes locked onto mine. I can see his determination, and it reminds me of the countless times I''ve trained with others. His enthusiasm is infectious, and despite the journey ahead, I''m eager to see what he can do.


    I pick up a broken branch, stripping off the twigs and leaves until I have a smooth, straight stick. I swing it experimentally, the branch whistling through the air. Satisfied, I turn to Aldric, who is watching with keen anticipation.


    "Alright, Aldric," I say, stepping closer. "First things first, your stance."


    He spreads his feet and holds his sword and shield, but his stance is awkward, unbalanced. I shake my head.


    "No, this won''t do," I explain. "Your stance is the foundation of everything. Without a strong, balanced stance, you''re vulnerable."


    I demonstrate by giving him a light shove. He stumbles, struggling to maintain his footing. "See what I mean? You need to be solid, like a rock."


    I move him into the correct stance, adjusting his feet and positioning his shield. "Here, feet shoulder-width apart. Bend your knees slightly. Keep your weight balanced. Feel the ground beneath you, rooted like a tree."


    Aldric follows my instructions, but I can see the impatience in his eyes. "When can we start with some real sword techniques?" he asks, a bit frustrated.


    I sigh and gently tap him on the head with the branch. He responds with an "Ouch," touching his forehead with his sword hand.


    "Focus, Aldric. Patience is crucial in battle. A solid stance is your starting point. Without it, even the best techniques are useless."


    He nods, albeit reluctantly. "Alright, I''ll try."


    "Good. Now, hold that stance," I instruct. He does, but I can see he''s itching to move on. "Stability and readiness are key. In a fight, you can''t afford to be knocked off balance."


    I demonstrate a few movements, showing how to pivot and shift weight without losing balance. "Watch your footing. Always be ready to move, but never lose your center."


    Next, I tell him to swing his sword. He does, but his swings are wild and uncontrolled. I stop him with a raised hand. "No, like this."


    I guide his arm, showing him the proper way to swing. "Smooth, controlled motions. Your power comes from your whole body, not just your arm. Swing through, not at your target."


    He tries again, his movements still rough but improving. I correct him, adjusting his grip and the angle of his strikes. "Don''t force it. Let the sword do the work. A good swing is about precision and efficiency, not brute strength."


    We continue like this for the next hour, with me correcting his stance and swings, repeating the basics until he starts to get the hang of it. His impatience gradually gives way to concentration, and I can see him improving bit by bit.


    Finally, I call it. "That''s enough for now."


    Aldric, drenched in sweat and clearly tired, straightens up. "I didn''t realize sword fighting was this exhausting," he says, breathing heavily.


    I nod. "It''s not just about swinging a blade. It''s about control, balance, and patience. Remember these basics, and you''ll be much more effective in a real fight."


    Aldric nods, wiping the sweat from his brow. "Thanks, Ryu. I appreciate it."


    I give him a small smile. "We''ll continue this later. For now, let''s get ready to move out."


    As we head back to the camp, I feel a sense of satisfaction. Aldric has a long way to go, but he''s shown a willingness to learn, and that''s the first step to becoming a skilled swordsman.


    ?????


    We continue on our journey, Aldric practicing diligently along the way. His enthusiasm is infectious, and though Talin tries to appear disinterested, I catch him glancing over during Aldric''s training sessions. Eldrin seizes the opportunity to explain the fundamentals of magic to me again, though he had shared this information when we first met. This time, I listen more intently, given the circumstances. Apollo remains attentive as always, while Talin stays silent, walking along the path with a thoughtful expression.


    The serenity of this world captivates me. The rolling hills, the dense forests, and the clear rivers are unlike anything I''ve ever seen. It''s during one of these moments, as I appreciate the landscape''s beauty, that we''re ambushed by a pack of wolves. Twelve of them, sleek and feral, emerge from the underbrush, their eyes glowing with hunger.


    Aldric''s training is about to be put to the test. His grip on his sword is uncertain, hesitation clear in his stance. Apollo, ever the motivator, nudges him forward. I offer my reassurance, telling Aldric this is the moment to prove his capabilities and reminding him we''ll be there to help.


    Apollo moves first, dispatching the wolves with precision and strength, cutting through them effortlessly. Inspired by Apollo''s prowess, Aldric finds his courage. He engages the wolves with renewed confidence, his sword swings becoming more controlled, more effective. By the end of the skirmish, Aldric is gloating, proud that he has taken out more wolves than Apollo.


    I can''t help but chuckle. Aldric reminds me of my younger self, eager to prove his worth, full of boundless energy. As we continue our journey, my thoughts drift to Lyra. Every breathtaking view¡ªa serene valley, a majestic mountain range, a tranquil forest glade¡ªmakes me wonder what she would have thought of this world. Her reaction to its beauty. Would she have loved it as much as I do? Her smile and laughter haunt my memories.


    The nightmares haven''t stopped. Every night they return, relentless and draining. To cope, I volunteer to take the first watch with Apollo. The fatigue is catching up to me, but it''s a price I''m willing to pay for a semblance of peace.


    After traveling a good distance, we set up camp near a tranquil creek. The sound of the flowing water is soothing, and the air is fresh with the scent of pine and damp earth. As I sit by the fire, I find a rare moment of quiet reflection. This world is beautiful, and despite the challenges, I feel a sense of purpose here.


    As the sun dips below the horizon, casting long shadows over our camp, Apollo and Aldric start setting up the tents. I approach Eldrin, eager to begin learning more about magic. Watching Apollo and Aldric''s progress, Eldrin agrees with a nod, and we move to the edge of the creek. The soft sound of the flowing water adds a serene backdrop to our lesson.


    "The first step is to channel the mana around you," Eldrin begins, his tone instructive. "You must focus on it, feel it flow through you."


    It sounds eerily similar to the Force, but I follow his instructions, closing my eyes and concentrating.


    "Every spell requires an incantation," Eldrin continues, "a spoken line in ancient Elvish to summon the spell. Focus, imagine the spell in your mind."


    Eldrin raises his staff and chants, "Flamma orbis." A ball of fire forms at the tip of his staff and shoots across the creek, striking the ground with a burst of flames. "It''s vital to visualize the spell before speaking the incantation."


    I nod and close my eyes again, holding out my arm. I picture the fireball in my mind. There''s a strange sensation¡ªfamiliar, yet foreign¡ªwashing over me. Suddenly, I hear Eldrin gasp. I open my eyes to see a fireball hovering in the palm of my hand. Startled, I lose focus, and the fireball vanishes.


    Eldrin rushes over, his eyes wide in astonishment. "How did you do that?"


    Confused, I explain, "I just did as you instructed. I visualized the fireball."


    "You did that without an incantation or summoning circle," he says, shaking his head in disbelief. "That''s... uncommon."


    "Is that bad?" I ask, unsure if I''ve done something wrong.


    Eldrin collects himself. "Normally, one needs to speak an incantation or create a summoning circle to use magic. I''m not strong enough to use summoning circles yet, but you... you managed without either."


    He asks me to try again, and this time, I keep my eyes open as I concentrate. The strange sensation returns, and once again, a fireball appears in my hand. Eldrin is amazed, his outcry drawing the attention of Aldric, Talin, and Apollo.


    "Release it," Eldrin instructs.


    I aim across the creek and let the fireball go, watching it shoot out and explode against the ground. Excited, I summon another, then another, reveling in the newfound power. Eldrin eventually stops me, reminding me we don''t want to set the forest ablaze.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll stop," I say, chuckling. "This is incredible. Magic is truly amazing."


    "You''re a natural, Ryu," Eldrin says with a smile.


    Curious, I ask, "What other kinds of magic exist?"


    "There are many," Eldrin responds. "Fire, lightning, water, earth... and more complex forms like defensive spells and summoning. I have a book of magic I''d be happy to share with you."


    As we return to camp, Aldric is ecstatic about my success, showering me with praise. "That was incredible, Ryu! I knew you were something special."


    Apollo nods approvingly. "Your abilities are indeed impressive."


    Talin, who had been observing from a distance, approaches the fire and murmurs, "Not bad, Ryu."


    We settle around the fire, the air filled with warmth and camaraderie, the stars twinkling overhead. For the first time in a long while, I feel a true sense of belonging and purpose in this world.


    Later, deep into the night, I sit by the fire, Eldrin''s magic book open on my lap. The worn pages are filled with intricate illustrations and elegant script, a comprehensive guide to the various forms of magic. I''m currently reading about mana manipulation¡ªa powerful technique capable of canceling other spells. The book warns that mistakes can backfire disastrously on the caster.


    Just as I finish the passage, I hear rustling from the edge of the camp. I turn towards the noise to see Apollo approaching, its photoreceptors glowing softly through its helmet.


    "What are you doing, Ryu?" Apollo asks, its voice filled with concern.


    "Just reading," I reply, glancing back at the book.


    Apollo shakes its head. "No, I mean what are you really doing? I''ve noticed you getting less and less sleep these past few days."


    I sigh, closing the book and placing it back into my bag of holding. "Yeah... I''ve been having nightmares. They''re getting worse. I take the first watch as an excuse to sleep less, but it''s catching up to me."


    "Nightmares about Lyra?" Apollo asks gently.


    I nod, my voice barely above a whisper. "I see her die over and over again. Every time I close my eyes, it''s the same scene, replaying endlessly. I don''t know how much longer I can keep this up."


    Apollo places a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "You''re not alone, Ryu. We''re all here for you."


    I offer a weak smile. "Thanks, Apollo. That means a lot."


    As we sit in silence, the fire crackles softly, the stars twinkling above, and for a moment, I feel a flicker of peace amidst the chaos of my mind.

 Chapter VI Part I

    Eldrin wakes up to groaning and muffled cries filling the air, pulling him from his sleep. He sits up, rubbing his eyes and looking around in confusion. The source of the noise is coming from my tent.


    Eldrin approaches cautiously, peering inside to find me, still wearing my armor and cloak, thrashing about in my sleep. Despite my face being shadowed, he can tell it''s contorted in anguish. He reaches out, gently shaking my shoulder. I jolt awake abruptly, sitting up with a sharp gasp.


    "Eldrin?" I blink rapidly, trying to clear the remnants of the nightmare from my mind. "Did I wake you?"


    Eldrin shakes his head, offering a small, reassuring smile. "No, I was already awake." He pauses, his expression filled with concern. "Have you been having nightmares lately?"


    I shake my head quickly, forcing a casual tone. "No, just... had a rough night. Hard ground, you know."


    Eldrin nods, though he doesn''t seem entirely convinced. He moves to wake Aldric and Talin, who stir groggily, muttering as they''re roused from sleep.


    Apollo arrives, setting up a pot of coffee over the dying embers of the fire. The rich aroma soon fills the camp, offering a bit of comfort in the early morning chill.


    Aldric stretches and approaches me, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "Can we do some more training before we head out?" he asks, excitement evident in his voice.


    "Yeah, sure," I reply, trying to sound enthusiastic. But my movements are slow, the fatigue clearly taking its toll on me. I can feel my limbs heavy and uncoordinated, my mind still foggy from the lack of rest.


    Aldric frowns, noticing the change. "Are you alright, Ryu?"


    I force a smile and straighten up. "I''m fine. Just didn''t get much sleep. The ground was pretty unforgiving last night."


    Aldric nods, accepting the explanation. He quickly dons his gear, fastening his armor and grabbing his sword. "Let''s do this."


    We walk over to the creek, the soft light of dawn casting a golden hue over the area. The birds begin their morning songs, and the gentle sound of the flowing water adds a sense of tranquility to the scene. I take a deep breath, trying to shake off the lingering effects of my restless night.


    "Alright, Aldric, today I''ll be teaching you how to read an opponent''s attacks," I begin, my tone firm but encouraging. "Understanding your enemy''s movements is crucial in a fight. It''s not just about strength or speed but anticipation and reaction."


    Aldric nods, his eyes fixed on me with intense concentration. I call over Apollo, who is always eager to assist. "Apollo, help me demonstrate. Start with a few light attacks."


    Apollo steps forward, its movements smooth and controlled. I hold my branch-turned-sword firmly, ready to intercept. As Apollo swings at me, I block the attack with ease. "See, Aldric, the first thing to notice is the stance. Watch how Apollo shifts his weight before striking. This subtle movement indicates the direction of the attack."


    Apollo swings again, and I parry. "Now, pay attention to the shoulders and hips. They often telegraph the strike before the weapon does. When Apollo''s shoulders turn, the attack is coming from the side."


    We repeat this a few times, each successful block accompanied by detailed explanations. "Look at the eyes too. They often give away the intention, even if just for a split second."


    While demonstrating, I notice Talin approaching Eldric, who''s sipping his coffee and observing our session. They whisper to each other, occasionally glancing in my direction, their expressions suggesting concern, though I can''t hear their words.


    "Are you following this, Aldric?" I ask, turning my attention back to him.


    "Yes, I think so," he replies, his voice filled with determination.


    "Good," I say, glancing at Apollo. "Let''s speed things up a bit."


    Aldric blinks in surprise, his voice shaky as he repeats, "Speed things up?"


    Apollo''s attacks come faster now, but I block each one, emphasizing the movements and the tells. After the last strike, I thank Apollo and turn to Aldric. "Alright, your turn. Ready?"


    Aldric hesitates, gripping his sword tightly, but then nods. "Ready."


    We begin slowly. Aldric struggles at first, missing some blocks and parries. I correct his stance and grip, explaining each mistake and how to fix it. "Relax your shoulders. Don''t hold the sword too tightly. Let it flow with your movements."


    Gradually, Aldric improves. His blocks become more accurate, his movements more fluid. He starts anticipating my attacks, deflecting them with increasing confidence.


    "Excellent, Aldric," I praise after some time. "You''re getting the hang of it."


    Aldric smiles, wiping sweat from his brow. "Thanks, Ryu."


    We head back to camp, the morning light filtering through the trees. Talin, who''s been lounging by a nearby tree, gets up and follows us, his usual aloofness slightly diminished by a hint of curiosity.


    ?????


    Back at camp, Eldrin and Talin are engaged in conversation, their expressions hinting at the remnants of whatever whispered discussion they were having earlier. Apollo resumes its watchful stance by the fire, ever vigilant.


    "Good work today," I say to Aldric, patting him on the back. "You''re improving fast. Keep at it."


    Aldric grins, clearly pleased with the progress he''s made. "I''ll keep practicing, Ryu. Thanks for the lesson."


    "Anytime," I reply, accepting the cup of coffee handed to me by Eldrin and enjoying its earthy bitterness.


    After a quick breakfast, we pack up camp. Oddly, Eldrin and Aldric insist I don''t need to assist. Instead, they encourage me to continue reading Eldrin''s book. I take the opportunity to delve deeper into its pages, absorbing as much as I can about mana manipulation and the intricacies of elemental magic.


    Shortly after, we continue our journey. The sun is just beginning to crest over the horizon, casting a warm, golden light across the landscape. Aldric practices his sword swings as we walk, each motion more precise than the last. I even catch Talin mimicking some of Aldric''s movements. Whenever he notices me watching, he quickly stops and pretends to focus on something else.


    Fatigue is catching up to me. Every step feels heavier, and I struggle to keep pace. We have to take more frequent breaks, and each time, I make excuses about needing to check the map or observe the surroundings. I believe they''re catching on, but no one presses the issue.


    We travel through diverse landscapes, passing small villages where children play in the fields and villagers greet us with curious eyes. Open fields stretch out under the vast sky, the grass swaying gently in the breeze. Lush valleys unfold before us, their greenery vibrant and full of life. The air is fresh and filled with the scents of blooming flowers and the distant, earthy smell of the forests.


    Despite the slower pace, we make good progress and reach the halfway point of our journey. The rolling hills and serene beauty of the land offer a stark contrast to the turmoil I feel inside. I want to tell them about my nightmares, about the fatigue that''s wearing me down, but trust is still an issue. The memory of our first encounter, when they thought I was an evil mage and tried to kill me, lingers in my mind.


    We walked along a dirt path that wound through a sprawling meadow, the tall grass swaying gently in the breeze. Eldrin hummed a cheerful tune, and I puffed on my pipe, savoring the calming effects of the magical herbs. Aldric walked beside me, enthusiastically discussing various scenarios involving surprise attacks and how best to counter them. He was eager to apply what he had learned, even if it was all hypothetical at the moment. Apollo moved silently, ever vigilant, while Talin chewed on the end of a grass palm, his eyes scanning the picturesque landscape.


    The tranquility of the meadow is shattered by a distant shout for help. Without hesitation, we rush toward the source of the cry, instincts taking over. As we emerge from the tall grass, a wagon comes into view, surrounded by a group of bandits ransacking its contents. The driver is held at sword point, his eyes wide with terror as the bandits rummage through his belongings. There are twenty of them, their rough, unkempt appearance and cruel laughter jarring against the peaceful surroundings.


    The largest of them, presumably their leader, notices our approach. With a sneer, he begins to monologue, his voice dripping with arrogance. "You''re too late, travelers. Outmatched and outnumbered. Best turn around and walk away while you still can."


    But I''m already moving. With a swift flick of my wrist, I draw my sword and lunge at the nearest bandit. Apollo follows close behind, a blur of metal and precision. The bandits are caught off guard, their leader''s words still hanging in the air as we tear through their ranks.


    Aldric, feeling a surge of confidence, engages a bandit, deflecting a clumsy sword strike and countering with a well-placed blow that sends his opponent sprawling. The training sessions we''ve been through flash in his mind, guiding each movement. He sidesteps another attack, his sword finding its mark, disarming his foe with a swift, calculated strike.


    I catch a glimpse of Aldric in the heat of battle, impressed by how much he''s improved. Meanwhile, I''m effortlessly dispatching bandits with a series of quick, lethal strikes. My movements are fluid and precise, each one calculated for maximum effect. Despite the fatigue from the journey weighing on me, I fight with a determination that leaves the bandits disoriented and overwhelmed.


    Apollo fights with cold efficiency, its every move precise and deadly. The droid systematically dismantles the bandits with an almost clinical detachment, moving through the battlefield with an eerie calm. Eldrin casts protective spells from the rear, his magic shielding us from the brunt of the attacks. Talin darts in and out of the chaos, his daggers flashing in the sunlight as he takes down enemies with swift, deadly strikes.


    The clash of steel, the grunts of effort, and the cries of the bandits fill the air as the battle intensifies. Aldric finds himself face-to-face with the bandit leader, a brute of a man who snarls and swings his massive sword with deadly force. Aldric blocks the strike, his arms trembling under the weight of the blow, but he stands firm. He parries and counters, using his agility to outmaneuver the hulking leader. With a final, powerful thrust, Aldric drives his sword into the bandit leader''s chest. The man stumbles back, shock and disbelief in his eyes as he falls to the ground.


    As the last bandit falls, silence returns to the meadow, broken only by the sound of our labored breathing. I wipe the sweat from my brow and scan the area, ensuring no other threats remain.


    Aldric stands nearby, panting heavily, his face flushed with exertion but glowing with pride. Eldrin and Talin approach, their expressions a mix of relief and admiration. Apollo, as ever, remains calm and vigilant, its photoreceptors scanning the horizon for any remaining danger.


    ?????


    The driver of the wagon, now freed from his captors, approaches us, gratitude etched on his face. "Thank you," he says, his voice trembling. "I thought I was done for."


    I nod, sheathing my sword. "We''re just glad we got here in time."


    We start helping the driver gather his scattered belongings, the sense of camaraderie and relief palpable among us. The meadow, once again, seems to embrace its natural serenity, the aftermath of the battle fading into the background as we regroup.


    When we finish, the driver steps closer, introducing himself with a tired smile. "My name is Loran. I owe you all my life, so thank you."


    Loran is a middle-aged man with a rugged yet kind appearance. His dark brown hair, streaked with gray, is tied back in a loose ponytail. Lines of both hardship and laughter are etched deeply around his eyes and mouth, giving him a weathered yet warm look. His piercing green eyes are alert, constantly scanning his surroundings with a mix of caution and curiosity. He wears a well-worn leather tunic, sturdy trousers, and boots that have clearly seen countless miles. A wide-brimmed hat shades his face from the sun, and a small, intricate brooch pinned to his cloak hints at an elven connection or heritage. Despite his rough exterior, his demeanor exudes reliability and trustworthiness.


    Eldrin steps forward, extending his hand. "I''m Eldrin, and these are my companions: Ryu, Aldric, Talin, and Apollo."


    Loran shakes each of our hands, still visibly shaken but relieved. "Where are you all headed?"


    Eldrin replies, "We''re on our way to C?r nan Choth."


    I raise an eyebrow at the unfamiliar words. "What language is that?" I ask.


    Eldrin smiles, his eyes glinting. "It''s the ancient Elvish name for the dungeon we''re seeking."


    Loran nods, understanding. "I''m heading to the elven village of Lind¨®rinan, which isn''t far from C?r nan Choth. As a token of my gratitude, I''d be happy to offer you all a ride."


    While we talk, Aldric and Talin search the fallen bandits. They return with a few coins, some simple weapons, and a couple of interesting items. Aldric holds up a small, intricately carved wooden box and a shimmering blue crystal. "Found these on the leader," he says. "The box seems enchanted, and this crystal... well, it looks magical."


    Eldrin examines the items, nodding in approval. "These could be useful."


    We accept Loran''s offer and climb into the back of his wagon. The interior is modest but comfortable, with enough room for all of us to sit and relax as we continue our journey. The rhythmic creaking of the wagon and the gentle sway of the ride have a calming effect, though the tension of the battle still lingers in the air.


    As we settle in, the scenery shifts from open meadows to dense forests. Sunlight filters through the thick canopy, casting dappled shadows on the forest floor. Birds sing in the trees, and the earthy scent of the woods fills the air. Despite the recent fight, a sense of peace slowly settles over the group.


    I glance at my companions. Aldric is engrossed in the enchanted box, his eyes alight with curiosity. Talin methodically cleans his daggers, a contemplative look on his face. Eldrin hums softly to himself, clearly content with the moment. Apollo sits silently, ever vigilant, while Loran expertly guides the wagon through the narrow forest path.


    The tension from earlier disappears as the wagon continues forward, and the beauty of the journey begins to take hold.


    ?????


    The noises around me started to fade, and the rhythmic crunch of the wagon''s wheels on the dirt path slowly transforms into the din of a bustling spaceport. I stand by the landing bay, the hum of ships and the clatter of machinery filling the air around me. The sky overhead is a pale, polluted haze, typical of Ord Mantell. I glance over at the freighter parked nearby, its battered hull gleaming dully under the weak light. In front of me, a slimy-looking man with greasy hair and a face you can''t trust is smirking as he hands me a small pouch of credits. His grin is wide, too wide, and his eyes dart nervously as if he''s trying to gauge my reaction.


    I open the pouch and quickly count the credits, my brow furrowing. I stare at the man, my hand tightening around the pouch. "This is less than half of what we agreed on."


    The man chuckles, a low, oily sound that grates on my nerves. "Yeah, about that. See, things change. Costs came up, unexpected issues, you know how it is. Consider it... a revised payment." He grins again, showing a row of crooked teeth, his eyes flashing with amusement at my growing frustration.


    I feel the heat of anger rise inside me. Instinctively, my hand moves toward my blaster, itching to settle this the way I usually do. But then I notice the group of stormtroopers marching nearby, their white armor reflecting the dull light. I could take them¡ªeasy¡ªbut the hassle of running again, of dodging the Empire''s ever-watching eyes, holds me back.


    I clench my jaw, releasing a heavy breath as I force myself to stand down. "You''re lucky," I growl under my breath, shoving the pouch into my pocket. Without waiting for another word, I turn sharply on my heel and storm off.


    As I leave, the man''s laughter follows me. "See you around, kid. If you ever need more work, you know where to find me!"


    His voice grates on my nerves, but I keep walking, each step heavier than the last.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Frustration and anger boil inside me as I stomp through the bustling starport, my mind racing with bitter thoughts. I needed those credits, and now I''m stuck with barely enough to cover my next meal. My boots clank against the grimy floor, and the noise of the crowded port is nearly overwhelming, a constant barrage of sounds¡ªshouting vendors, clanging machinery, and the hum of ships coming and going. The weight of the situation presses down on me like a heavy shroud.


    I find a quiet corner near a junk dealer''s stall and slump down on a rusted crate. I try to gather my thoughts, but the pressure building in my chest won''t let me relax. That slimy dealer back at the bay swindled me, and now I''m sitting here with half of what I was promised. How did I let this happen?


    Suddenly, a voice cuts through the din. Light and cheerful, it''s like a breath of fresh air in this gritty, rundown spaceport. "Hey there, you look like you''ve had a rough day," she says.


    I glance up, my irritation still simmering. Standing before me is a young woman with bright red hair tied back in a messy ponytail, her eyes a striking emerald green. She''s wearing a jumpsuit smeared with grease, clear evidence she works with machinery. Her hands rest on her hips, and she''s smiling¡ªa warm, infectious kind of smile that feels out of place here.


    "Yeah, you could say that," I reply curtly, not in the mood for small talk.


    She doesn''t seem fazed by my tone. "Name''s Lyra. I work at one of the repair shops here. You look like you could use someone to talk to."


    With a sigh, I respond, "I''m August. Listen, whatever it is you''re selling, I''m not interested."


    Her grin widens, not even remotely fazed by my tone. "I''m not selling anything, just offering some company."


    I huff, glancing away. "Not interested, thanks."


    Undeterred, she sits down on the crate next to me, folding her arms. "You know, sometimes talking helps. Plus, I''ve got a knack for fixing things. Maybe I can help with whatever''s got you down."


    I sigh, the frustration bubbling over. "Got stiffed on a job. Promised a decent pay, got barely enough to scrape by. And I can''t even do anything about it without drawing attention."


    Lyra nods sympathetically, her expression understanding. "Sounds rough. This place is full of people like that. But hey, at least you got something, right? Could be worse."


    Her optimism is almost irritating, but there''s something genuine about her that makes it hard to stay angry. "Yeah, I guess," I mutter.


    She leans back, looking thoughtful. "You know, I''ve had my fair share of bad days. Used to work for a pretty shady crew myself. Fixed up their ship, did all the grunt work, and they barely paid me a fraction of what I was worth. One day, I decided enough was enough and started my own little shop. Been scraping by ever since, but at least it''s on my own terms."


    I glance at her, curiosity piqued despite myself. "How''d you manage that?"


    "Saved up bit by bit, did a few jobs on the side. Found some old droids and machinery, fixed them up, sold them for a profit. It''s not easy, but it''s honest work."


    "Sounds like you''ve got it figured out," I say, my tone softening.


    She laughs softly. "Not really. Just taking it one day at a time. But you know, you seem like you could use a break. How about you come by my shop? Maybe I can find some work for you. Might not be much, but it''s better than nothing."


    I hesitate. "I don''t even know you."


    Lyra shrugs with a grin. "True. But everyone''s a stranger until you get to know them. Besides, what''ve you got to lose?"


    I can''t argue with that logic. "Alright. Where''s your shop?"


    She stands up, extending a hand to help me off the crate. "Follow me. It''s just a few blocks from here."


    As we weave through the crowded starport, she keeps talking, filling the silence with stories about her work, the droids she''s repaired, and the odd jobs she''s taken to make ends meet. Her cheerful demeanor is infectious, and I find myself relaxing, the weight of the day''s frustrations easing with every step.


    We arrive at a small, cluttered workshop filled with various parts, half-repaired droids, and tools scattered everywhere. It''s chaotic, but it has a certain charm, a kind of organized mess that feels lived in. Lyra gestures around proudly. "Welcome to my little slice of chaos. Make yourself at home."


    I glance around, feeling a strange sense of comfort in the clutter. "Thanks, Lyra. I appreciate it."


    She smiles warmly. "No problem. Let''s see if we can turn your day around."


    Suddenly, everything around me begins to shift. The edges of the workshop flicker and blur, as if reality itself is unraveling. My chest tightens. Lyra, who had been smiling a moment ago, suddenly freezes in place. Slowly, she turns around to face me, and my heart sinks. There''s a glowing wound in the center of her chest¡ªa lightsaber wound. Blood trickles down from the seared gash, staining her jumpsuit. Her eyes, once bright and full of life, are now hollow, accusatory.


    "But that isn''t so, right, Ryu?" she says, her voice soft yet laced with an undertone of malice. She steps closer, her hand reaching out, trembling as blood continues to seep from the wound. "I died because of you."


    I stumble backward, horrified, shaking my head. "No... no, I didn''t mean¡ª"


    The workshop begins to crack and splinter like glass, shattering around us. Jagged shards of the once cluttered and chaotic shop fall away into nothingness, replaced by the cold, dimly lit quarters of the 12th Brother. The dark metal walls feel suffocating, oppressive, and Lyra''s form shifts, her skin beginning to rot and decay. The wound gapes wider, the edges of her body unraveling as she moves closer.


    Her voice rises into a tortured shout, "What gives you the right to live?" Her once beautiful face is now a grotesque mask of decay. Flesh peels away, revealing the bone beneath, her eyes turning into dark, sunken pits. "Why, Ryu? Why? Why do you get to live?"


    I retreat further, my breath caught in my throat, unable to answer. The weight of her accusation presses down on me like a suffocating fog. Guilt gnaws at me, sharp and relentless. She keeps advancing, her decayed hand reaching out, grasping for me.


    The words cut deep, ripping through me, a crushing weight that feels unbearable. I can''t breathe. I want to scream, to beg for her forgiveness, but no words come. The darkness closes in.


    And then, faintly, through the suffocating blackness, I hear voices¡ªdistant at first, but growing louder, more urgent.


    "Ryu! Ryu, wake up!"


    It''s Eldrin and Aldric, their voices breaking through the nightmare. I try to move, to escape the heavy chains of guilt and sorrow pulling me deeper into the void. The darkness fights to keep me, dragging me down with the weight of my failures.


    "Ryu, come on!" Their voices grow more insistent, and with one final effort, I break free, gasping for air as I jolt awake. My body is drenched in sweat, my heart hammering in my chest, and the nightmare''s crushing grip slowly loosens, leaving me trembling and breathless in the dark.


    ?????


    Blinking several times, I try to orient myself in the dimly lit room. The soft glow of morning light filters through a small, intricately designed window, casting delicate patterns on the wooden floor. The room is cozy, with walls adorned in elegant elven tapestries and shelves filled with ancient tomes and artifacts. My body feels heavy, and the remnants of my nightmare cling to me like a dense fog. I notice I''m still wearing my armor and hood. As my vision clears, I see Eldrin and Aldric standing beside my bed, their faces etched with concern.


    "Where... where am I?" I manage to ask, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "You''re in Lind¨®rinan, the elven city near the dungeon," Eldrin replies softly. "You''ve been asleep for two days, Ryu. We were really worried about you."


    Aldric nods, his brow furrowed. "What''s going on, Ryu? We know you''ve been having nightmares and hardly getting any sleep since we started this journey."


    I hesitate, unsure of how much I should reveal. "You''re right. I have been having nightmares, and they''re getting worse. That''s why I always took the first watch... so I wouldn''t have to face them."


    Eldrin places a reassuring hand on my shoulder. "We understand. But we found someone who can help. Come with us."


    I swing my legs over the side of the bed and stand up, my body protesting the movement. Adjusting my hood, I make sure my face remains hidden in shadow. Together, we step out of the bedroom and into a warmly lit dining room.


    The room is beautifully adorned with intricate wooden carvings and shelves filled with ancient tomes. The air is filled with the faint scent of herbs and incense. Sitting at a large wooden table is an elven mage who introduces himself as Elandor. His long, silver hair flows gracefully down his back, and his hazel eyes seem to pierce through me. His clothes are finely woven, adorned with delicate patterns of leaves and vines. Talin and Apollo are already seated beside him, their expressions a mix of concern and anticipation.


    "Welcome to my home," Elandor says, his voice smooth and calming. "Please, have a seat."


    I take my place at the table, the tension in the room palpable as everyone waits for someone to speak. Should I tell them? Could I trust them with the whole truth? My past is filled with danger and secrets. They''ve risked so much for me already, and yet...


    Elandor breaks the silence. "We are all here because we care about you, Ryu. Your friends have voiced their concerns, and they want to help you overcome these nightmares."


    Talin leans forward, his usual bravado replaced with sincerity. "Ryu, we''ve seen what you''re capable of, but we can also see the toll this is taking on you. You don''t have to go through this alone."


    Aldric nods in agreement. "You''re part of our group now. Whatever you''re facing, we face it together."


    Apollo, sitting quietly beside Talin, speaks up, its voice calm and measured. "I have observed your behavior, Ryu. The lack of sleep is affecting your performance and well-being. It is logical to seek assistance."


    Eldrin leans closer, his eyes earnest. "You don''t have to tell us everything about your past, Ryu. That''s your business. But let us help you now. You don''t have to carry this burden alone."


    I look around the table, taking in the concerned faces of my companions. The warmth and sincerity in their eyes make me feel a sense of belonging I haven''t felt in a long time. I take a deep breath. They deserve to know enough to understand.


    "All right," I say, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''ll accept your help. I''ve... I''ve lost someone very close to me recently. Ever since then, I''ve been having nightmares that won''t leave me."


    Aldric leans in, pushing a bit further, his curiosity getting the better of him. "Who did you lose, Ryu? Was it someone from your past? You can trust us."


    I hesitate, unsure if I can fully open up. It''s not that I don''t want to, but we''ve only known each other for a short time. Trust is something I''ve learned to give carefully, especially when the stakes are high.


    Eldrin, sensing my reluctance, offers me an out. "You don''t have to tell us if you''re not ready, Ryu. We just want to help. That''s all."


    I nod in appreciation, grateful for his understanding. "Thank you. I... I do want your help. I just need some time."


    Elandor, his eyes full of empathy, gently nods. "Ryu, please give me your hand." His calm presence reassures me, and I reach out, hoping for a way forward.


    I extend my hand, and Elandor grasps it firmly. The elven mage closes his eyes and begins to chant softly, the words of the enchantment flowing like a gentle river. A surge of energy courses through me, washing away the fatigue and the lingering remnants of my nightmares. My body feels lighter, as if I''ve awoken from a long, peaceful sleep.


    Elandor opens his eyes and releases my hand. "This will suppress the nightmares for now, but it is only a temporary solution. You must confront whatever it is you are running from, or the nightmares will return, stronger than before."


    I nod, a mix of gratitude and determination in my expression. "I understand. Thank you."


    The mage smiles warmly as we rise from our seats. "If you need any further assistance, feel free to come by anytime."


    ?????


    I thank Elandor with a firm handshake before we leave. Stepping outside, I''m immediately captivated by the serene beauty of Lind¨®rinan. The elven village is a tranquil haven, nestled in the heart of the forest. The elegant wooden houses are built seamlessly around ancient, towering trees, each adorned with delicate carvings that seem to tell stories of old. The fresh, crisp air is filled with the scent of blooming flowers, and the distant murmur of a nearby stream adds to the peaceful ambiance. Elves move gracefully through the village, their movements almost ethereal, their voices blending softly into the harmony of the environment.


    We resupply at the village, learning that the carriage ride has cut our journey time by four days. This is a welcome relief, as the dungeon is now only a day''s march away. As we cross the dense forest of the elven realm, I feel the effects of Elandor''s magic working wonders. I''m able to take restful naps whenever we stop to rest.


    During our journey, I continue training Aldric. His form is improving, his sword swings becoming more precise and controlled. I notice Talin watching us again, his eyes sharp with curiosity. Eldrin also takes time to help me with my magic practice, guiding me through the intricacies of mana manipulation and spellcasting, building on what I''ve read in his book. His patience and knowledge are invaluable.


    That night, for the first time since I arrived in this world, I have a peaceful, dreamless sleep. Only Apollo takes the watch, allowing me the full rest I desperately need. When morning comes, I feel rejuvenated, ready to face the day ahead. We continue on the last leg of our journey, and soon we find ourselves standing before the bustling city of Curville, with the dungeon we''ve been heading toward looming within its walls.


    As we approach the gates of Curville, the sight of the ancient dungeon rises before us. It''s an immense structure, grand and foreboding, towering over the city like a relic from a forgotten era. The dungeon''s stone walls are etched with intricate carvings, weathered by time but still breathtaking in their detail. Vines and moss cling to the ancient stones, giving it an aura of age and mystery.


    We step through the gates, entering the busy town that has grown around the dungeon. The streets are alive with activity, a mix of soldiers and adventurers moving with purpose. The soldiers, clad in polished armor and bearing the insignias of their units, patrol the streets in disciplined formations, their presence a constant reminder of the dangers that lie within the dungeon''s depths.


    Adventurers of all kinds roam the streets. Some are clad in heavy armor, swords at their sides, while others wear flowing robes, magical artifacts hanging from their belts. The air is filled with the hum of conversation, the clinking of armor, and the occasional flash of magic.


    Curious about the heavy military presence, I turn to Eldrin. "What''s up with all the soldiers here?"


    Eldrin glances around, taking in the bustling scene. "They are the first line of defense in case the monsters within the dungeon break free. There are powerful creatures in there that could cause calamity if they escaped. So, a garrison of troops is stationed outside the dungeon at all times."


    Aldric nods in agreement. "This military outpost grew over time into the bustling city you see now. It''s both a fortress and a hub for adventurers seeking glory and fortune."


    The stalls lining the streets are packed with all sorts of goods. Merchants shout about their wares, from gleaming weapons and sturdy armor to mysterious magical trinkets that promise power and protection. It''s a sensory overload¡ªthe smells of roasting meats and exotic spices mix with the sounds of haggling and laughter.


    Eldrin leans in, his voice low but urgent. "Be careful when buying equipment here. Many peddlers sell phony magical gadgets and tools. They''ve gotten so good at mimicking the real thing that even experienced adventurers can be fooled. But with a skilled eye, you can tell the difference."


    "I appreciate the warning," I reply, taking in the vibrant, chaotic scene. "Is everyone ready?"


    Eldrin shakes his head. "Not yet. We need to check in at the guild first."


    Aldric adds, "The guild often has high-paying jobs for adventurers. They seek monster parts or rare items from the dungeon, and the rewards can be substantial."


    We navigate through the crowd as we head toward the adventurers'' guild. The guild hall is an impressive building, its stone fa?ade marked with the crest of the guild. Its size dwarfs the guild hall in Arroyo.


    The atmosphere inside is electric with excitement and anticipation. Adventurers of all kinds fill the space, sharing tales of their exploits, planning new ventures, and negotiating rewards. The interior is grand, with high ceilings supported by massive wooden beams intricately carved with scenes of heroic battles and mythical creatures. Chandeliers hang from the ceiling, casting a warm glow over the bustling crowd below. The walls are lined with trophies¡ªmounted heads of fearsome beasts, ancient weapons, and pieces of ornate armor¡ªall testament to the achievements of the adventurers who frequent this place.


    The mission board is a vast structure that dominates one side of the hall. It''s covered with an array of quest notices, each parchment vying for attention. Adventurers of all kinds crowd around it, eagerly scanning the postings for lucrative opportunities. The noise is a cacophony of voices ¨C excited chatter, boisterous laughter, and the occasional heated argument.


    Talin and Eldrin push their way through the throng, determined to find any good quests. Aldric, on the other hand, makes a beeline for the bar, immediately sitting down at the bar booth and ordering a drink. Apollo and I head towards the reception desk, navigating through the sea of people.


    At the desk, a young woman greets us with a warm smile. "Welcome to the adventurers'' guild. My name is Meridith. How can I help you today?"


    Meridith has a friendly, approachable demeanor. Her long, chestnut-brown hair cascades in waves down her back, and her bright green eyes sparkle with enthusiasm. She''s dressed in a neatly pressed guild uniform, a mix of practical and stylish, with the guild emblem embroidered on her chest.


    "We''re here to inquire about the dungeon," I say. "It''s our first time at C?r nan Choth."


    Her eyes widen with interest. "Ah, I see. Well, C?r nan Choth is one of the most challenging dungeons in this land. It consists of one hundred floors, each one more difficult than the last. At the end of each floor, you''ll encounter a boss monster. Defeating it will unlock the door to the next floor."


    She continues, "The farthest anyone has ever made it and returned is the 55th floor. A maximum of thirty adventurers are allowed to enter the dungeon every two hours, and once you''re inside, you''re on your own."


    She then provides examples of the monsters we might encounter. "You can expect to face a variety of creatures: large spider monsters with venomous bites, shadow wolves that can blend into the darkness, hobgoblins with a penchant for ambush tactics, and piglins ¨C boar-like humanoid creatures that are fiercely territorial just to name a few. Each of these monsters drop a magical crystal when they die. The stronger the monster, the larger the crystal. These crystals can be used to magically modify armor and weapons, or you can sell them to the guild for coin."


    Meridith whispers conspiratorially, "If you''re looking for reliable shops to buy new gear, I recommend a few that the guild trusts. Check out ''Elara''s Forge'' for weapons and armor, ''Mystic Emporium'' for magical items and potions, and ''Thorin''s Enchantments'' for enchanted trinkets and accessories. You''ll find quality items and fair prices there."


    I thank her for the information, and Apollo and I make our way to the bar where Eldrin, Talin, and Aldric are already seated at a table. Aldric is on his third mug of ale, while Eldrin and Talin are nursing their first. A stack of mission pamphlets lies on the table between them. They wave us over, and we join them, ready to discuss our next move.


    As Apollo and I sit down at the table, I notice Aldric with a wide grin plastered on his face as he waves a small coin purse in the air, the purse jingling with the unmistakable sound of coins.


    "What''s with the purse?" I ask, raising an eyebrow as Aldric proudly drops it onto the table.


    "Those magical items we ''acquired'' from those bandits?" Aldric says, puffing out his chest. "Fetched a high price here. Turns out that crystal and enchanted box were worth a fortune! I made sure to get us a solid deal."


    Before I can reply, Eldrin, who''s been sitting quietly with his drink, raises a hand and interrupts, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "You made sure to get us a solid deal?" he says, cocking an eyebrow. "I seem to remember it was me who haggled with the party. You were too busy going for the bar."


    Aldric freezes mid-grin, his expression faltering. "Well, I mean... I was involved," he mumbles, shrugging sheepishly.


    Eldrin leans back in his chair, shaking his head, clearly enjoying the moment. "Right, ''involved.'' As in, you snatched the coin purse the moment I presented it. Let''s not rewrite history here."


    Aldric huffs, crossing his arms but quickly recovers, flashing a grin as he shakes the pouch of coins. "Doesn''t matter who sold them. We''ve got the coin now, and that''s what counts. Time for some upgrades."


    Talin, who''s been lounging quietly, snickers, watching the exchange. "So, Eldrin does the work, and you get the glory? Sounds about right."


    I chuckle at their banter, shaking my head. "Well, however it happened, at least we''ve got the coin. Nice work, Eldrin."


    Aldric lets out a small huff but doesn''t argue further, instead plopping himself down beside us. "Yeah, yeah. Either way, we''ve got the funds for some serious upgrades now."


    Eldrin takes a sip from his drink, smirking. "Just don''t forget who did the real work when it comes time to buy those ''upgrades,'' Aldric."


    As we talk, a smiling waitress appears beside our table. She has long, flowing auburn hair that cascades down her back, and her eyes are a striking shade of blue that seems to sparkle in the dim light of the guild hall. Her smile is warm and inviting, and her movements are graceful as she approaches us. Aldric couldn''t help but stare at her, captivated by her beauty.


    "Good evening, gentlemen," she says with a cheerful tone. "What can I get for you?"


    Apollo politely declines, shaking its head. "Nothing for me, thank you."


    "I''ll have an ale, please," I reply.


    She nods and heads off to fetch my drink. Meanwhile, Eldrin asks, "Ryu, did you sign us up for the dungeon?"


    I shake my head. "No, I didn''t know I had to do that."


    Eldrin sighs and stands up. "I''ll take care of it real quick." He heads toward the reception desk, weaving through the crowd of adventurers. Talin teases Aldric about being distracted by the waitress''s beauty. Aldric tries to brush it off, but his reddening face gives him away.


    The waitress returns with my ale, setting it down in front of me with a smile. As I take a sip, I ask Talin, "What missions did you find for us?"


    Talin hands me a stack of mission pamphlets. I glance through them, noting that there are five well-paying ones. The missions include bringing the fangs of a dozen shadow-wolfs, the tusks of piglins, and the venom of giant cave spiders, each paying a substantial amount for them.


    Eldrin returns, looking relieved. "I signed us up for tomorrow morning. This will give us time to get some rest and have a good time here. I know of a decent inn here we can stay at for the night too."

 Chapter VI Part II

    Just then, a booming voice gets our attention. "Who do we have here?"


    It''s Wallace, the barbarian from Arroyo, who got upset at me for supposedly stealing his mission. He approaches our table with three of his companions standing behind him.


    He strides over to Eldrin, placing a rough hand on his shoulder. "Well, well, look who we have here," he says mockingly. "What are you doing here?" Aldric and Talin watch, unable to speak.


    Eldrin hesitates, looking down at the table, but I chime in. "We''re here for the dungeon, just like everyone else."


    Wallace turns to me, growling. "I''m not talking to you," he snaps before refocusing on Eldrin. He snatches Eldrin''s mug and gulps down the ale, then sneers. "So, you found some suckers to join your pathetic group, huh?"


    Then he narrows his eyes at me. "Hey, I recognize you now. You''re the bloke who stole my quest. Why did you team up with these losers?"


    I remain calm and reply, ignoring his snarky question, "You owe Eldrin for his drink."


    Wallace chuckles darkly. "Excuse me?"


    "You heard me," I say, meeting his gaze steadily. "You owe him for his drink. Now pay up."


    Wallace lets go of Eldrin''s shoulder and gets very close to me. "I didn''t quite hear that. What did you say?"


    I stand up, Wallace towering over me. Eldrin insists, "Ryu, it''s fine. You don''t have to do this."


    But Wallace cuts him off, "You stay out of this." Then he starts laughing. "Or else what?"


    He reaches forward, as if to nudge at me but in the blink of an eye, I grab Wallace''s arm and with a swift motion, slam his face into the table. Drinks spill over, and I bend his arm behind his back. Wallace grunts in pain and shock.


    His comrades start to step forward, but Apollo is already standing, sword drawn. They freeze, eyes wide with fear at its towering figure. The guild hall goes silent, whispers spreading through the crowd.


    I lean close to Wallace''s ear. "Now you owe us all for the drinks. Unless you want to lose that arm, I suggest you pay."


    Wallace quickly reaches into his pouch and tosses a handful of silver coins onto the table with his free arm. I release him, and he scurries away, clutching his hurt arm, his comrades following him.


    The whispers continue for a moment before the usual chatter resumes. I sit back down and Eldrin lets out a sigh of relief. Then the waitress returns to our table, her eyes wide with admiration. "What you just did was amazing," she says. "No one has ever stood up to that bully Wallace before."


    I turn to her, a modest smile beneath the shadowy void. "Someone had to. Bullies only understand strength."


    She starts picking up the knocked over mugs and wiping away the spilled ale with a cloth. "I wish there were more adventurers like you," she says. She then leans close, whispering, "You know, my shift ends in thirty minutes if you''d like to share a drink with me." She gives me a meaningful look before heading back to the kitchen.


    Eldrin thanks me, and Aldric, stunned, remarks, "That was incredible, Ryu. I''ve never seen anyone move that fast."


    The waitress soon returns with more drinks for everyone, flashing me a smile before attending to another table. We raise our mugs, clashing them together in a toast, and drink deeply.


    ?????


    The next morning, I awaken in a cozy bedroom, the soft light of dawn filtering through the curtains. I lie under the bedsheets, wearing only my hood, which still conceals my face in shadow. As my eyes adjust, I see the waitress from the previous day finish getting dressed. She flashes me a warm smile, her eyes twinkling with a playful glint before she heads to the door.


    She opens it and almost bumps into Aldric, who stands there about to knock. "Excuse me," she says with a polite nod before slipping past him.


    Aldric watches her leave, a mix of curiosity and surprise on his face. He then turns to me, only to quickly look away when he sees me getting dressed and donning my armor. "Everyone else is waiting for you in the dining area," he says, his voice slightly awkward.


    I nod, fastening the last of my gear. "Thanks, Aldric. I''ll be right there."


    After a quick breakfast, the five of us headed towards the dungeon. As we walk, Talin sidles up next to me, a mischievous grin on his face. "So, what happened last night with the waitress?"


    I raise an eyebrow under my hood. "Well, Talin, when a man and a woman really like each other¡ª"


    Talin cuts me off, sounding quite annoyed. "I know that happened between you two. I don''t need a lecture."


    I chuckle. "Then there''s no need for me to tell you anything more."


    Eldrin laughs heartily, while Aldric looks a bit disappointed, his shoulders slumping slightly. Seems he took a liking to her.


    We soon reach the dungeon itself. The structure has a large wall around it, its stone walls covered in intricate carvings and moss. As we approach a large wooden gate, I notice twenty-five other adventurers standing before it, turning in slips of paper to the gate guards, who let them in group by group.


    Among them, I spot Wallace and his comrades. They each carry large, full sacks over their shoulders, one of them slightly bulging in a peculiar way. I sense a faint but distinct feeling of distress coming from within those sacks, making me narrow my eyes in suspicion.


    Eldrin steps forward, handing our dungeon pass to the gate guard. The guard scrutinizes it, then looks us over before nodding and putting the pass away in his pocket. He gestures for us to enter.


    As we step through the gate, the atmosphere changes immediately. The bustling noise of the town fades away, replaced by an eerie silence. The air grows cooler, and the light dims as the entrance to the dungeon looms before us, an ominous maw of darkness waiting to swallow us whole. We exchange determined glances, each of us mentally preparing for the challenges ahead and so, we step into the dungeon, ready to face whatever lies within.


    We step into a large, dimly lit room, its vastness emphasized by the echoes of our footsteps. Purple torches, flickering with an eerie glow, dangle from the walls, casting long, shifting shadows that dance across the ancient stone. The light they provide is faint, giving the room an almost otherworldly feel.


    Multiple sets of staircases lead down into the depths of the dungeon. Each one is flanked by carvings of mythical creatures and runes that glow faintly in the torchlight. Eldrin glances around, his eyes taking in the labyrinthine design. "Each level is like a labyrinth," he explains, "with various rooms and halls. We''ll need to stick together and stay alert."


    I nod, but my attention is already fixed on Wallace and his group, who are descending the staircase furthest to the left. There''s something about their behavior, and the bulging sacks they are carrying, is setting off alarm bells in my mind.


    The other groups begin to disperse, choosing different staircases and vanishing into the shadows. Soon, it''s just the five of us left in the large chamber. Talin and Aldric look around, uncertain. "Which staircase should we take?" Aldric asks, glancing between the options.


    ?????


    Without a word, I head towards the staircase Wallace and his group took, my determination evident in my stride. Apollo, ever vigilant, falls in step right behind me.


    Eldrin, Talin, and Aldric exchange confused looks. "What''s he doing?" Talin whispers, a hint of frustration in his voice.


    Eldrin sighs, a look of resignation on his face. "Let''s just follow him. He must have a reason."


    Reluctantly, Talin and Aldric nod, and they fall in line behind us. We descend the staircase, the flickering torchlight growing dimmer with each step, the air growing cooler and more oppressive. The silence is only broken by the sound of our footsteps and the occasional distant drip of water echoing through the stone corridors.


    I move forward, navigating the labyrinthine halls with purpose. The distressing feeling I''ve been sensing turns into a palpable fear, the quiet pleas for help echoing in my mind. I can sense four of them, faint but present. We round a corner and find our path blocked by a horde of monsters. They resemble oversized rats with glowing red eyes and sharp claws.


    Apollo and I draw our weapons, my sword swishing in the air as I charge forward and slash through the creatures with ease. Apollo''s blade cuts a swath through the horde, the rats falling with gurgling screeches. When they die, they drop small purple crystals, but we ignore them, pressing on.


    Eldrin, Talin, and Aldric follow, their expressions puzzled at my determination. "What''s driving him?" Aldric mutters, his voice barely audible over the clash of battle.


    Eldrin shrugs, picking up a few crystals. "I don''t know, but he seems to know where he''s going."


    After dispatching the monsters, we continue through the winding corridors. The pleas for help grow more desperate in my mind. Another horde of creatures blocks our path¡ªthis time, they''re skeletal warriors wielding rusted swords and shields. They too fall quickly to our blades.


    "He''s relentless," Talin observes, watching me with a mix of awe and concern.


    We cut down the last of the skeletons, the clattering of bones echoing in the narrow hallway. I push forward, Apollo close behind. The others hesitate, then abandon gathering the crystals to follow us.


    The halls are a maze, but the pleas guide me. We encounter more monsters: giant spiders with venomous fangs, small goblins wielding crude weapons, and shadowy figures that dissipate into smoke when struck. Each one falls swiftly, but we lose Eldrin, Talin, and Aldric in the chaos. I don''t realize this until Apollo and I dispatch the fourth horde of monsters. Suddenly, one of the signals dies, and I sense death. My pace quickens.


    We stop before an ominous-looking door. I push it open, revealing a great hall smaller than the one we first entered. A large hobgoblin stands in the center, its eyes glowing with malevolent intelligence. Behind it are doors similar to the ones we stepped through earlier. The floor is littered with bloody remains, gruesome and indistinguishable, but I can make out the form of a small child among them.


    The hobgoblin charges. I pull out my Malorian Arms 3516 and fire. The blaster shot hits the hobgoblin in the face, and it collapses, dropping a larger purple crystal. The doors behind it creaks open.


    As I holster my blaster, Eldrin, Talin, and Aldric catch up, breathless. "Ryu, wait!" Eldrin calls out, sprinting ahead and blocking my path.


    "What''s up with you?" Eldrin demands, his face flushed.


    I look past him, my eyes fixed on the open doors. "I can sense someone in dire need of help."


    Eldrin frowns. "Ryu, we''re in a dungeon. People get hurt here all the time."


    I shake my head. "This is different. The cries for help are from small children." I point to the bloody remains. "That was one of them. I sensed it from the sacks Wallace and his group were carrying."


    Eldrin and the others exchange glances, then step aside. "We need to stick together," Eldrin says, his voice firm. "We''re a team."


    I nod, my resolve unshaken. "Stick close."


    We press on, moving through the labyrinth with a sense of urgency. The cries for help echo in my mind, spurring me forward. We pass through two floors, cutting down various monsters at a relentless pace. Each floor brings new challenges¡ªgiant rats, venomous snakes, shadowy wraiths, and more goblins. The distress signals grow stronger, more desperate, and I can feel another sense of death along the way.


    We descend to the seventh floor, reaching a large chamber, the entrance to the boss room. Purple torches line the walls, casting an eerie glow. The air is thick with the stench of decay. In the center of the room, a giant spider queen looms, her massive form covered in bristling hairs and her multiple eyes glistening with malice. Hundreds of her offspring skitter around her, their legs clattering on the stone floor. They are feasting on the body of another child, the sight turning my stomach.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Apollo and I charge forward. The spider queen screeches, her offspring swarming us. Apollo''s blade slices through the smaller spiders, his movements precise and lethal. I focus on the queen, my sword cutting through her thick legs. She rears up, venom dripping from her fangs, and strikes. I dodge, slashing at her underbelly. Her screech of pain reverberates through the chamber.


    Behind us, Eldrin, Talin, and Aldric fend off the offspring. Talin''s daggers flash, cutting through the smaller spiders with ease. Eldrin casts fire spells, burning them to ash, while Aldric''s sword cleaves through their ranks. The room is a cacophony of screeches, clashes, and spells.


    The spider queen lunges again, and this time, Apollo and I strike together. My sword pierces her heart, and Apollo''s blade severs her head. She collapses, her body twitching in death. The remaining offspring scatter, only to be cut down by our companions.


    We press on, moving through another five floors. The monsters grow stronger¡ªorc brutes, winged harpies, and more shadowy wraiths. The sense of urgency heightens, and another sense of death hits me like a punch to the gut. We reach the boss room of the twelfth floor, stepping into a cavernous chamber.


    An undead skeleton mage stands at the center, its eyes glowing with a malevolent light. It is surrounded by a legion of skeleton warriors, their bones clattering as they march. The mage''s skeletal fingers weave dark magic, summoning more undead to its side. By its feet lie the bloody remains of another child, a gruesome reminder of our mission.


    Apollo and I charge once more. The mage raises its staff, casting bolts of dark energy. I deflect them with my sword, closing the distance. Apollo engages the skeleton warriors, his blade cutting through their brittle bones. Eldrin, Talin, and Aldric join the fray, their weapons and spells adding to the chaos.


    The mage''s magic is potent, each spell sending shockwaves through the chamber. I dodge and weave, my sword deflecting his attacks. With a final leap, I strike, severing the mage''s staff and slicing through its spine. It collapses, its legion of skeletons falling lifelessly to the ground.


    We stand amidst the carnage, the room silent save for our heavy breathing. The sense of loss is palpable, the sight of the child''s remains a stark reminder of our mission''s urgency. We gather our strength, ready to press on, determined to put an end to this nightmare.


    Upon inspecting the child''s remains, I notice its distinct features¡ªpointed ears and a long, slender tail amidst the torn rags and blood. Eldrin, catching his breath, kneels beside me and murmurs, "A beast person. This child is a beast person." His voice is filled with sorrow and anger.


    "Why would Wallace bring beast folk children into this dungeon?" I demand, my voice barely containing my rage.


    Eldrin looks up at me, his eyes dark with concern. "It is believed that certain beast folk have the ability to commune with monsters."


    The thought makes my blood boil. I push forward with renewed determination, Apollo at my side, as we descend through two more floors. We cut down various monsters¡ªgiant rats, venomous snakes, and shadowy wraiths¡ªour pace unrelenting. The cries of the remaining child echoes in my mind, urging me onward.


    ?????


    Finally, we reach the boss room. Before us stands Wallace and his group, facing a giant snake. The snake is immense, its hood flaring as it hisses menacingly. In front of Wallace stands a young girl, her appearance heart-wrenching. She looks about seven years old, with golden hair, sapphire-blue eyes, and animal features. Her cat ears twitch in fear, and her tail curls around her trembling form. Her face is smeared with dirt, and her body is covered in bruises, clad only in rags. Tears stream down her cheeks as she stares at the snake, petrified.


    Wallace, growing impatient, roughly pushes the cat girl towards the snake. "Tell it to stand down!" he snaps. The girl stumbles, hitting the ground hard. The snake''s eyes fixate on her, its jaw wide open as it prepares to strike. She cries out, huddling in a fetal position, but nothing happens.


    She looks up, eyes wide with terror, and sees the snake frozen in mid-air, its jaw open but unable to move forward. It struggles, letting out a loud, frustrated hiss. Confusion spreads across Wallace''s face and his comrades''. Wallace turns, spotting me with my arm raised, holding the beast in place. With a swift motion, I fling the snake to the right, its body slamming into the stone wall with a resounding thud.


    Wallace''s face contorts with anger. "It''s you!" he snarls.


    Ignoring him, I focus on the child, extending my hand. With a gentle pull, I bring her into my arms. She lands softly against me, her eyes wide with shock and relief. "Are you okay?" I ask her gently.


    The girl looks up at me, her eyes brimming with tears. She buries her face in my chest, sobbing uncontrollably. I notice a metal collar around her neck, pulsating with red runes. The sight fills me with a cold fury.


    Eldrin, Talin, Aldric, and Apollo stand by, their expressions a mix of shock and determination. Wallace and his group tense, ready for a confrontation. But in this moment, my focus is on the trembling child in my arms.


    The snake remained motionless, slumped over in the corner of the large chamber. I turn to Eldrin, entrusting the trembling girl to him. "Watch over her," I instruct, stepping forward to confront Wallace. But before I could take another step, a piercing shriek cuts through the air. I spin around to see Eldrin holding the girl tightly, a wicked dagger pressed against her throat.


    ?????


    "You take one step closer, and I''ll slit her throat," he snarls. Talin and Aldric draw their weapons, their eyes cold and unfeeling. "Drop your weapons," Eldrin commands, and Apollo and I comply, dropping our swords to the ground. Apollo even discards its shield.


    "Why are you doing this?" I demand, my voice steady. Wallace and his group cackle behind us, their laughter echoing off the stone walls.


    Eldrin''s charming demeanor vanishes, replaced by a cold, calculating gaze. His lips curl into a sneer as he steps closer, his voice dripping with venom. "Because you ruined us," he says, his tone sharp and bitter. "I remember you. Whatever you did¡ªthe mind spell you used¡ªit wore off. You must think you''re so clever, but I''ve dabbled in mind spells myself. That little trick of yours had little effect on me."


    He pauses, relishing the moment before continuing. "Breaking Talin and Aldric''s enchantments? Child''s play. You see, we owe the guild a lot of money now. And that fancy armor you and your friend are wearing? Our armor was a loaner from the guild."


    Aldric steps forward, his usual cheerfulness replaced by a cold, ruthless expression. His hand tightens around his sword hilt as he speaks. "We''ve lost everything¡ªour reputation, our rank. For that, you and Apollo must pay."


    Talin stands slightly behind them, his face twisted in bitter anger. His knuckles are white as they grip his weapon tightly. "No one wants to work with us anymore," he adds, voice shaking with resentment. "You ruined us."


    My gaze drifts toward Wallace, who leans casually against the dungeon wall, a sinister grin stretching across his face. "And Wallace?" I ask, narrowing my eyes at him.


    Eldrin''s eyes gleam with malicious delight as he chuckles. "Wallace gets a fair share of the spoils, of course. You didn''t think he was just along for the ride, did you?"


    I nod slowly, piecing together their plan, my mind working through the betrayal. "So, you brought me to this dungeon, formed this camaraderie to earn my trust, and knowing that I can sense things, you lured me deep into this dungeon using these children as bait to kill me. No one would suspect a thing. Very clever."


    Eldrin smiles triumphantly, his confidence swelling at my acknowledgment of their scheme. "Exactly, Ryu. You''re smart."


    "But why?" I ask, my voice calm, though anger simmers beneath the surface. "Why go through all of this? I admit I screwed you over and for that I am sorry. That''s why I decided to help you, team up with you, replace your equipment. You got back what you lost."


    Eldrin throws his head back, laughing mockingly. "Oh, don''t take this personally, Ryu. You''re just a means to an end. You''re not the first adventurer to cross our paths in this dungeon. So many terrible things could happen here. You know how it is¡ªpeople die all the time in dungeons like this. Accidents, bad luck, traps. Your death would be brushed off as just another adventurer who couldn''t hack it."


    Aldric sneers, stepping closer, his eyes gleaming with malevolent satisfaction. "No one will miss you. No one will even question it."


    I feel my jaw clench as I stare at each of them, their faces twisted with greed and vengeance. They believe they''ve won, that I''m just another victim in their long line of betrayals. But they don''t know who they''re really dealing with.


    The silence stretches, thick with tension.


    "There''s just one flaw with your plan," I say, my composure unwavering.


    "And what''s that?" Eldrin asks, his grin widening.


    "In my line of work, trust is a luxury I can''t afford. I never truly trusted you or your crew from the start. So if you think you''ve caught me off guard, I''m afraid you''re sorely mistaken."


    In a blink, I raise my arm and turn my hand. Eldrin cries out in pain as his arm bends and snaps in an unnatural direction, the dagger clatters to the ground, and the girl breaks free, running to me and clutching my side.


    "Apollo, protect her," I shout. "Keep her safe!"


    Apollo acknowledges, swiftly moving to a corner of the chamber, shielding the girl with its body. She watches the scene unfold, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and awe.


    "Kill them!" Eldrin yells, clutching his broken arm. Talin, Aldric, Wallace, and his comrades circle me. Apollo stands guard over the girl, who watched, terrified.


    They charge in, their weapons gleaming with murderous intent. Wallace''s comrades are a rough-looking bunch. One wields a heavy mace, another a pair of curved daggers, while the third clutches a spiked club. Wallace himself, towering over the others, swings a massive axe with lethal precision.


    I dodge to the side just as the mace-wielder''s strike misses my head by inches. With a swift motion, I summon my sword to my hand, the hilt sliding into my grip effortlessly. The dagger-wielder is next, his twin blades aiming for my torso. I parry one and deflect the other, the clash of metal echoing in the confined space. The spiked club comes down hard, but I roll away, coming up behind its owner and driving my sword through his back. He lets out a gurgled scream before collapsing in a lifeless heap.


    I whirl around just in time to face the others. The mace-wielder swings again, and I catch the handle of his weapon with my sword, twisting it free from his grasp. A quick slice across his throat, and he falls, blood gushing from the wound.


    The dagger-wielder is relentless, his blades a blur as he dances around me. Our movements become a deadly rhythm, but I match him strike for strike. He lunges again, and I sidestep, slashing his leg. He stumbles, and without hesitation, I drive my sword into his chest. He gasps, eyes wide with shock, before crumpling to the ground.


    Wallace bellows in fury, swinging his massive axe with terrifying force. I raise my sword to block, the impact sending a shockwave through my arms. His strength is overwhelming, but I am faster. I dodge his next swing and counter with a slash to his side. He roars in pain, his swings becoming more erratic. I duck beneath another wild strike and drive my sword into his heart. His eyes widen in disbelief before he collapses with a final, pained grunt.


    The girl watches from the corner, her fear slowly giving way to awe as she sees me effortlessly fend off the attackers.


    Talin and Aldric, witnessing their comrades fall, rush at me with renewed fury. Talin wields a pair of daggers, his movements swift and lethal. Aldric, armed with sword and shield, charges in with disciplined ferocity.


    Our blades clash, sparks flying between us. Talin''s daggers blur with speed, but I parry each one, anticipating his strikes. Aldric''s sword slashes at me, but I block it with my blade, countering with a swift kick to his chest, sending him staggering back.


    "You''ve improved," I say, genuinely impressed with their skill.


    Aldric snarls, his face twisted with rage. "Your training will be your undoing!" He lunges at me again, but I sidestep and slash his leg. He grunts in pain but doesn''t falter.


    The fight turns in my favor. I slam Talin back with a powerful blow, sending him crashing into the stone wall. Aldric comes at me one more time, but with a quick twist of my wrist, I disarm him, sending his sword clattering to the ground.


    "You don''t have to do this," I say calmly, keeping my sword raised. "After everything we''ve been through, you still want to go through with this? You can still walk away."


    They exchange a glance, their faces hardening with bitter resolve.


    "You destroyed our reputation," Talin spits, his voice dripping with venom. "We''ll never forgive you."


    I sigh, gripping my sword tighter. "So be it."


    They charge at me again, but this time, I don''t hold back. Aldric rushes in with his shield raised, aiming for a bash. I sidestep, driving my sword into his chest before he can react. He gasps, blood bubbling from his mouth, his eyes wide with shock as he crumples to the ground, lifeless.


    Talin''s daggers flash toward me, but I am faster. I catch his wrist, twisting it until he drops his weapon with a pained grunt. Seizing the moment, I drive my sword through his heart. His eyes widen in disbelief, a final breath escaping his lips as he collapses, motionless.


    Despite his injury, Eldrin manages to cast with his good arm. He hurls a fireball at me, but I raise my hand, stopping the flames in midair. With a flick of my wrist, I send them back toward him. Eldrin screams as the fire scorches his robe, but he retaliates quickly, launching a blast of ice in my direction. I roll to the side, narrowly dodging it, and throw a knife that embeds itself in his shoulder. Eldrin grunts, yanking the blade out.


    Reaching into his pouch, Eldrin retrieves a small glass bottle filled with glowing green liquid. He pops the cork and downs it. Instantly, his broken arm contorts back into place, the knife wound sealing shut. Fully healed, he casts more spells in rapid succession. Fireball after fireball comes my way, but I deflect each one, sending them back toward him. He screams again as the flames lick at his robes.


    In desperation, Eldrin casts a lightning spell. The crackling energy surges toward me, but I focus, absorbing the energy into myself. With a surge of force, I send it back at him in a violent wave. Eldrin shrieks in agony, his body convulsing as the lightning courses through him. He collapses, smoke rising from his charred robes.


    Eldrin, battered and broken, begins crawling away from me, his breath ragged and labored. I approach him, my steps slow and deliberate, my gaze fixed. He turns onto his back, glaring at me with hatred. "You''re a monster," he spits, his voice trembling with fear and desperation.


    I reach for my lightsaber, the cold hilt familiar in my grip. With a snap-hiss, the yellow blade ignites, bathing the room in a harsh, eerie glow. Its hum fills the air, an electric reminder of what''s about to happen. I take a step closer to Eldrin, the once confident mage now crawling backward, eyes wide with fear and defiance.


    "No, Eldrin," I say, my voice calm but carrying an unmistakable edge of cold fury. "You''re the monster here. You and your friends chose this path. You''re responsible for the deaths of those children... for all of this."


    Eldrin''s face contorts in a mixture of pain and disbelief as he glares at me, struggling for words. But I continue, my tone shifting to something softer, more sorrowful. "You could''ve been better. You could''ve stopped this before it began. But greed and power... they blinded you. All of you."


    The yellow blade hums steadily as I stand over him, looking down at the man who had once fought by my side, who had pretended to be my ally. There is no triumph in this moment, no victory. Only the grim weight of inevitability.


    "I feel sorrow for you," I whisper, my voice low but carrying the depth of my emotion. "For Aldric, for Talin... for the choices you all made. In another life, perhaps, we could''ve been comrades, fighting for something greater than ourselves."


    I raise my lightsaber, the glow casting long shadows across Eldrin''s terrified face. His breathing becomes shallow, erratic, but he says nothing. In this moment, the reality of his fate is written in his eyes. He knows what comes next.


    "But you sealed your fate the moment you betrayed not just me, but those who trusted you, those who depended on you. I wanted to believe there was still hope for you... but you proved otherwise."


    With a swift motion, I plunge the blade into his chest. His body jerks, his eyes widening in a final moment of shock and agony as the lightsaber burns through him. The sound of his last breath is drowned by the sizzling hum of the blade. Slowly, his form crumples to the ground, lifeless, as the light leaves his eyes.


    I deactivate the lightsaber, its yellow glow vanishing with a sharp hiss, leaving the chamber in near-darkness, save for the soft flicker of torches along the walls. The only sound now is the quiet sobbing of the girl in the corner and the faint echoes of what just transpired.


    I stand there, staring down at Eldrin''s body, feeling the weight of what I''ve done. There''s no satisfaction in this victory. Only a hollow ache. "Perhaps in death, you''ll find the peace you never sought in life," I murmur quietly, my voice tinged with regret.


    Stepping back from the body, I turn toward the girl, her tear-filled eyes fixed on me. My heart clenches at the sight of her fear, the innocence caught in the crossfire of men''s greed and ambition.


    I clip the lightsaber back to my belt, taking a deep breath. "It''s over," I tell her softly, my voice no longer cold, but filled with a quiet resolve. "You''re safe now."

 Chapter VII Part I

    The aftermath of the brutal fight hangs heavily in the air, the silence broken only by the shallow breaths of the small girl before me. Her wide eyes, still filled with shock and fear, dart over the scene of violence¡ªthe fallen bodies of the attackers, the remains of the monstrous serpent. She looks terrified, shaken to her core. I take a slow, cautious step toward her, intending to apologize.


    "I''m sorry you had to see all that¡ª" I begin, but before I can finish, she suddenly rushes toward me and wraps her arms tightly around my waist. Her embrace catches me off guard, the strength of her grip surprising for her size. She clings to me, trembling.


    Apollo, ever watchful, approaches. "Ryu, are you unharmed?" it asks, its tone devoid of the emotional weight in the air but still carrying a hint of concern.


    I nod, gently placing a hand on the girl''s head as she steps back, her grip loosening. I crouch down to her eye level, offering a reassuring smile despite the intensity of the moment. "Did I scare you?" I ask, my voice soft and calm. She shakes her head, though I can see a lingering fear in her eyes, tempered now with something else¡ªrelief, perhaps.


    Her small hands still tremble slightly, and I wonder if it''s my appearance that unsettles her. "Is it my face? My hood, maybe?" I ask, realizing that the shadows cast by my cloak might make me seem even more intimidating.


    She nods timidly, her eyes briefly flicking to the dark fabric of my hood. I smile gently, reaching up to pull it back, revealing my face. Her eyes widen with curiosity, and slowly, the fear melts away, replaced by a small, shy smile.


    I pull a clean cloth from my bag of holdings, dampen it with water from my pouch, and gently begin to wipe away the dirt and tears from her face. "Let''s clean you up a bit first," I say softly. "What''s your name?"


    "Nikko," she whispers, her voice barely audible.


    I return her smile. "That''s a very pretty name, Nikko," I say warmly. Her ears twitch slightly, and I notice her tail swishing back and forth. It''s a small sign of comfort, and I can''t help but feel a twinge of hope that she''s calming down. "What are your names?" she asks, her curiosity starting to outweigh her fear.


    "My name is Ryu," I tell her. "And this is Apollo." I gesture to my ever-present companion.


    Apollo steps forward, but I notice her tail stills and her eyes widen in unease. I place a gentle hand on her shoulder. "He''s my friend, I promise," I assure her, though her gaze shifts toward the fallen bodies behind us, a reminder of the betrayal I had just endured.


    "I trust him," I continue, my voice steady. "Them, I didn''t. But I promise you, Nikko, Apollo won''t hurt you." She looks up at me, searching my eyes, and after a moment, she nods slowly. Her tail begins to move again, and her body relaxes just a bit.


    Her gaze shifts back to me, and she tilts her head slightly. "Ryu... that means dragon," she says quietly, as though testing the word on her tongue.


    I raise an eyebrow in surprise. "It does?" I ask, genuinely curious. I had never really thought much about the name my master had given me. It was just a name to me, a symbol of the past I carried.


    Nikko nods, her ears twitching again. "In my tongue, it means dragon," she explains, her tail swishing more energetically now. I pause, the realization settling over me. Had my master known the meaning when he gave me that name? I wonder if there''s more significance to it than I ever realized.


    Nikko turns her attention to Apollo, her nose twitching as she sniffs the air slightly. "You have a strange scent," she remarks, her brows furrowing in confusion. "You don''t smell like a human."


    I chuckle softly. "Do you have a good sense of smell?" I ask.


    She nods. "Beast folk can smell very well. But Apollo... he doesn''t smell like a human. Or like an orc, or an elf, or beast folk. Is he some kind of monster?"


    I glance at Apollo, and then back to Nikko, her innocent curiosity piquing a smile from me. "Apollo, would you remove your helmet?" I ask.


    Apollo looks at me, then at Nikko, and after a brief pause, complies. The metallic clicks echo in the chamber as the helmet comes off, revealing its cold, emotionless metal face. Nikko stares in awe, not fear, her eyes wide with wonder. Her tail wags faster now, and her cat-like ears twitch with excitement.


    "What are you?" she asks, her voice filled with awe.


    "Apollo is an artificial metal being," I explain, hoping to simplify it for her.


    "A modified ST-series military strategic analysis and tactics droid," Apollo corrects me in its monotone voice.


    Nikko looks confused, and I smile gently. "It means Apollo is really smart. It helps me in battle, makes plans, and is also my companion. It''s here to protect me, and now you too."


    Nikko''s eyes never leave Apollo as she takes it all in, clearly fascinated. Her fear has completely evaporated now, replaced by pure curiosity and amazement.


    But as I look at her, a gnawing guilt begins to well up inside me. The images of the other children, the ones I couldn''t save, flash through my mind. Their lifeless bodies haunt me. I take a breath and force myself to speak. "I''m sorry I didn''t get to your friends in time," I say quietly, my voice heavy with remorse.


    Nikko looks up at me, her eyes softening. Without a word, she steps forward and hugs me again, her small arms wrapping tightly around me. "I''d be dead too if it weren''t for you," she whispers, her voice filled with gratitude.


    A lump forms in my throat, and I return the hug gently. As we break apart, I notice something else¡ªthe heavy metal collar around her neck.


    "What is this?" I ask softly, reaching out to touch the cold steel.


    Her expression darkens, and she lowers her head. "It''s an obedience collar," she says, her voice barely a whisper. "With it on, I can''t disobey or escape from my master."


    I stare at the collar for a long moment, anger bubbling beneath my calm exterior. To enslave a child, to shackle her like this¡ªit''s unforgivable. I suppress my rage, focusing on her.


    I place my hands on the cold metal collar around Nikko''s neck, examining it closely. The runes etched into the steel pulse faintly with magical energy. "Who put this on you?" I ask, my voice soft but firm.


    Nikko hesitates for a moment before pointing towards Wallace''s lifeless body. "He did. It''s enchanted with a powerful spell. Only the one who cast it can remove it," she whispers, her voice tinged with fear.


    I look over at Wallace''s still form, my expression hardening. "Let''s see about that," I say, determination filling my tone.


    Closing my eyes, I concentrate on the collar, recalling the spell-breaking technique I''d learned from Eldrin''s book. My fingers trace the intricate runes, feeling the magical energy that flows through them. The spell is strong, but I can sense its structure, its origin. Slowly, I channel the Force through my hands, visualizing the spell as threads of energy woven together. One by one, I begin to unravel them, dismantling the enchantment from within.


    Sweat beads on my forehead as the pressure of the task builds, but I push through, focusing my energy on breaking the spell''s core. Finally, with a surge of power, the enchantment shatters. The collar cracks and falls from Nikko''s neck, landing on the ground with a dull thud.


    Nikko''s eyes widen in astonishment. "You... you broke it," she stammers, her small hands instinctively touching her now-freed neck.


    I smile gently at her. "You''re free now."


    Tears well up in her eyes, and before I can react, she throws her arms around me, hugging me tightly. "Thank you, thank you so much," she whispers over and over, her voice trembling with emotion.


    I return the hug, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. "You''re safe now," I assure her, my voice soft. "How about we get out of here and find you a nice, warm meal? How does that sound?"


    Nikko nods eagerly, her smile brightening with each passing moment. I pull my hood back over my head, the shadowy void concealing my face once more, while Apollo retrieves its sword and shield after donning its helmet. Together, we step out of the chambers, with Apollo following closely behind. A renewed sense of purpose surges through me.


    ?????


    In my haste to rescue Nikko earlier, I hadn''t activated the map charter on my gauntlet, too focused on pursuing Wallace and his accomplices. The maze of twisting corridors and stretching halls offered little in the way of navigation, but Nikko''s sharp sense of smell led the way. She warned us of lurking monsters around corners before we even heard them, allowing Apollo to dispatch them swiftly. As we retraced our steps, we gathered the purple crystals we had ignored earlier, including the large one from the slain serpent.


    To speed things up, I lift Nikko onto my shoulders. Her small hands cling to my head as she giggles, all traces of her earlier fear gone. It''s remarkable how quickly her demeanor has shifted¡ªwhere once she trembled at the sight of danger, she now rides high with confidence, her laughter mingling with the soft sound of our footsteps.


    As we move through the dungeon''s dimly lit halls, memories of my own childhood as a slave flood my mind. The weight of the collar I had once worn presses against my thoughts, a constant reminder of the chains I had broken free from. The pain, the helplessness... I can see it mirrored in Nikko''s eyes. I make a silent vow to myself that she will never have to endure such torment again.


    Apollo leads the way, cutting through any creatures that cross our path with methodical precision. The echoes of battle fade as quickly as they start, replaced by the calm silence of empty corridors. Nikko''s guidance is invaluable¡ªher keen sense of smell and sharp instincts map the dungeon like she''s lived in it her whole life. Every threat is sniffed out before we even see it, her ability proving itself time and time again.


    By the time we reach the entrance of the dungeon and step back into the town of Curville, the sun is already dipping below the horizon. The warm glow of sunset bathes the town in golden light, but the bustling streets remain as lively as ever. Adventurers, merchants, and townsfolk fill the air with the clamor of voices, the clinking of armor, and the hum of daily life. The vibrant stalls lining the streets display an array of shimmering weapons and intricate magical trinkets, their colors illuminated by the soft glow of lanterns.


    I glance down at Nikko, still perched on my shoulders, her tail swaying contentedly. The weight of the world feels a little lighter, for now.


    As we walk through the town, the curious stares of the townsfolk follow us. Their eyes linger on Nikko, who sits proudly on my shoulders, her ears twitching with excitement. There''s admiration in their glances, though some carry hints of curiosity. I''m determined to keep her safe now, no matter what.


    We decide to avoid the main inn and the guild hall. Both places are too crowded, and with Apollo and I being the only ones to return from the dungeon alive, it could raise unwanted questions. We''ll explain ourselves in the morning, but for now, we seek a quieter, more secluded inn.


    After asking around, we find a small inn on the far edge of town called "The Whispering Pines." The building has a worn yet charming feel to it, its ivy-covered stone walls and wooden beams giving it a peaceful, old-world charm. Flowers bloom in window boxes, adding splashes of color to the otherwise simple exterior.


    As we step inside, we''re greeted by an elderly woman with a warm smile. "Welcome to The Whispering Pines," she says softly. "I''m Edith." Her silver hair is neatly pinned back, and her eyes, though wrinkled with age, sparkle with kindness. She wears a simple but clean dress, giving her an air of homely grace.


    Nikko, however, cowers behind me at the sight of Edith. Her small hands clutch at my cloak as she hides her face. Edith notices and approaches slowly, her smile gentle and reassuring. "And who is this little one?" she asks, her tone filled with tenderness.


    "This is Nikko," I reply, my voice quiet but steady. "We... found her in the dungeon."


    Edith gasps softly and kneels down, her tone as warm as ever. "Oh, you poor thing. You must have been through so much." Her eyes are full of compassion as she speaks, but Nikko clings tightly to my leg, clearly unsure of this new presence.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "I know it''s late," I begin, "but would it be possible for you to help clean her up?"


    Edith''s smile remains kind. "Of course, but it seems she doesn''t want to leave your side, does she?" She chuckles softly. "How about this¡ªwhy don''t you wait right outside the washroom? I''ll take good care of her."


    Nikko looks up at me, seeking reassurance. I crouch down and place a hand on her shoulder. "I''ll be right here, I promise," I say gently.


    Reluctantly, she lets go of my hand and takes Edith''s. They head toward the back, and Apollo and I wait near the door. Not long after, they return, and I almost don''t recognize Nikko. She''s now wearing a pristine white dress, embroidered with delicate flowers along the hem. Her hair is brushed until it shines, her cat ears perked up, and her tail swishes with contentment. Her face, now clean, reveals smooth skin and bright, lively eyes.


    "These clothes belonged to my daughter when she was Nikko''s age," Edith explains with a proud smile. "They''re much nicer than what she had before."


    Nikko''s face lights up with joy, and she twirls a little in her new dress. "How much for the clothes and your help?" I ask, already reaching for my coin pouch.


    Edith waves a hand dismissively. "Oh, don''t worry about that. I''ve been meaning to give those away for years. It''s my pleasure."


    Just then, Nikko''s stomach growls loudly, and Edith chuckles warmly. "Sounds like someone''s hungry," she teases, earning an eager nod from Nikko.


    Edith guides us to a cozy dining room where a large fireplace crackles warmly. The wooden furniture, though simple and rustic, is sturdy and welcoming. The room is adorned with tapestries and paintings of peaceful landscapes, adding to the homely atmosphere.


    Edith disappears into the back for a moment before returning with a young woman who carries a large pot of stew, along with bowls and bread. "This is my daughter, Mary," Edith introduces, her voice filled with pride.


    Mary smiles as she sets the table. Her auburn hair is tied back in a neat braid, and her hazel eyes reflect the same kindness as her mother''s. "It''s nice to meet you all," she says, her voice soft but welcoming.


    Edith returns, placing a small cauldron in the center of the table, steam rising from it, filling the room with the mouth-watering aroma of meat and vegetables. She carefully ladles the hearty stew into bowls, setting the first one before Nikko. The warmth from the stew seems to fill the room with an even deeper sense of comfort.


    Nikko stares down at the bowl, then looks up at me with wide, hesitant eyes. "Am I allowed to eat all this?" she asks timidly, her voice small and unsure.


    I nod gently. "Yes, Nikko, you can eat as much as you want."


    Her eyes light up immediately, and without hesitation, she begins to dig in with the enthusiasm of someone who hasn''t had a proper meal in far too long. The stew is rich and hearty, filled with tender chunks of meat, potatoes, carrots, and peas, all simmered in a savory broth that smells heavenly. Each bite she takes seems to fill her with warmth and joy, and I watch her with a mix of relief and sadness, reminded of my time on Kessel. I must''ve looked just like her once¡ªstarving, desperate for a simple comfort like food.


    "She must have been through so much," Mary says softly, watching Nikko eat with tender eyes. I can hear the compassion in her voice, and it stirs something deep within me. The girl has been through unimaginable hardship, but in this moment, she''s just a child enjoying a meal, finally safe.


    Edith offers Apollo and me a bowl of the stew. Apollo, however, politely declines. "I am tired and would prefer to rest," it says, its voice calm and precise as ever. "Would you mind showing me to an available room?"


    Mary nods and leads Apollo upstairs, leaving me and Nikko alone at the table. I serve myself some of the stew, and after taking a bite, I can''t help but exclaim, "This stew is incredible!"


    Edith chuckles, her warm smile lighting up her face. "Thank you, dear. I''ve been making it for many years. It''s an old family recipe."


    She offers me a glass of wine, which I accept gratefully. The wine is smooth, with a richness that complements the stew perfectly. I take another bite, savoring the flavors that seem to chase away the weariness of the day. For a brief moment, I allow myself to relax, letting the warmth of the inn and the meal wash over me.


    As I finish my bowl of stew, I notice Nikko has fallen asleep at the table, her little form curled up peacefully. Her face is relaxed, free of the fear and worry she had earlier, and I can''t help but feel a deep sense of responsibility for her now.


    I thank Edith for everything she has done. "You''ve been more kind than I can express. Thank you for all of this."


    "Of course," she replies, her voice full of warmth and understanding. "I''m just glad I could help."


    I glance down at Nikko''s sleeping form and then ask, "Could you show me to the room my companion is staying in?"


    Edith hesitates for a moment, her eyes filled with concern. "The room is rather small. Perhaps it would be more comfortable for you and Nikko to have your own room?"


    I shake my head gently. "One room is fine. We''ll manage."


    She nods, her expression softening. "I understand. Follow me, dear." She leads the way upstairs, and I follow quietly, carrying the sleeping Nikko in my arms, her soft breaths the only sound in the comforting quiet of the inn.


    ?????


    Nikko makes soft, sleeping noises, her small form warm against me. After Edith shows us the room, she wishes us a good night and heads back downstairs. I step into the small, cozy space, taking in the simplicity of it. The room is modest but comfortable, with a neatly made bed, a desk, a wooden chair, and a dresser. A single window offers a view of the dungeon and the bustling city below, where lights twinkle like distant stars.


    Apollo stands by the window, gazing out over the city. As I gently lay Nikko down on the bed, drawing the sheets over her, she stirs slightly, letting out a soft sigh before settling into a peaceful sleep.


    I join Apollo by the window, cracking it open slightly to let in the cool night air. Pulling out my pipe, I ignite it with a small flame from my fingertip and take a deep puff, letting the smoke drift lazily into the night.


    "How are you feeling?" Apollo asks, turning its head towards me.


    I glance over at it. "About what? You mean about Nikko?"


    "No," Apollo clarifies, "about the betrayal."


    I exhale deeply, watching the smoke dissipate into the sky. "It stung, but I was prepared for it. I knew something felt off from the start. What surprised me was how far they''d go¡ªkidnapping and enslaving children just to lure me in."


    Apollo nods, its gaze shifting to Nikko, who sleeps soundly, her small face peaceful for the first time since I found her.


    "What about her?" Apollo asks after a moment. "What do we do with her?"


    "I don''t know," I admit, watching the rise and fall of Nikko''s chest.


    "Perhaps we should take her to an orphanage," Apollo suggests.


    "Maybe," I reply, though my voice lacks conviction.


    "She has gotten attached to you," Apollo observes. "If we leave her at an orphanage, she may feel abandoned."


    "Probably," I say quietly, "and I''ve grown attached to her too." I pause, the memories of my own past weighing on me. "I was a slave at her age, just like her. Maybe that''s why I feel this connection. I couldn''t save the others, but I can protect her."


    I glance down at my gauntlet, and with a wave of my hand, the device hums to life. "DP-7, can you hear me?" I speak softly into the communicator. After a brief pause, a series of enthusiastic beeps fill the air, and a small smile tugs at my lips.


    "Hey, DP-7," I say, listening to its relieved chimes. "Yes, we''re alright. I need you to bring the speeder bike to our location, but keep it hidden. I''m sending the coordinates now."


    After transmitting the location, DP-7 confirms with more beeps, letting me know it will take two days to reach us. I relay this to Apollo, who nods, turning its attention back to the city and dungeon below.


    The room is quiet, save for the occasional creak of the wooden floorboards and the faint murmur of the wind outside. For the first time in days, I feel a small sense of peace¡ªthough it''s fleeting. Nikko is safe for now, but the weight of what she''s endured clings to her, even in sleep.


    As the night wears on, I sense her stirring beside me, her small form trembling under the blankets. She jerks awake, her eyes wide with fear, as if still caught in the grips of her nightmare.


    "Nikko," I whisper gently, crouching beside her bed. "It''s alright. You''re safe."


    She blinks rapidly, her panicked gaze slowly focusing on me. Without a word, she lunges into my arms, clinging to me with desperate strength. I can feel her heart racing, her body shaking as if she''s still fighting off the terrors that haunt her.


    "It''s okay," I murmur, wrapping my arms around her, holding her close. "You''re in a safe place now. No one will hurt you here."


    Her grip tightens around me, and I sit with her in the quiet room, letting her feel the safety of my presence. The memories of my own nightmares, the same terror I had once known, stir within me, but I push them aside. Nikko needs this¡ªneeds me to be strong for her. I could feel the desperation in her touch¡ªas if she believed that if she let go, all of this would disappear, and she would be thrust back into the nightmare. I held her close, feeling her tremble against me, her breathing ragged and uneven. She had been through hell, and even here, in the safety of the inn, she couldn''t shake the fear that clung to her.


    "Ryu?" Her voice trembles as she peers up at me from beneath the blanket, her wide eyes searching mine with uncertainty. "Why did those bad men have to die?"


    Her question lingers in the air, a quiet plea for understanding. For a moment, I''m at a loss. She''s seen death before, more than any child should ever witness, but this time feels different. It''s no longer just something that happens¡ªshe''s beginning to search for meaning, to make sense of a world that''s been so unforgiving to her.


    I take a deep breath, pulling her closer to me, my hand resting gently on her head. "Sometimes," I begin, my voice low and steady, "there are people who choose to hurt others, people who don''t care about the pain they cause. And when that happens, the only way to protect the people we care about... is to stop them. Even if it means..." My words trail off as I wrestle with how to explain such a cruel truth to someone so young and innocent.


    Nikko''s ears twitch, her tail curling up close to her small frame. "Like you stopped them?" she asks, her voice fragile but searching.


    I nod slowly. "Yes, like I stopped them."


    She falls silent for a moment, her little face deep in thought, processing my words. "But... they''re gone now. And the others... the ones in the dungeon... they didn''t come with us."


    Her words strike hard. The memory of the other children, their lifeless bodies still fresh in my mind, sends a wave of guilt through me. I had tried so desperately to save them. I did everything I could¡ªbut it hadn''t been enough.


    "I know, Nikko," I whisper, brushing a lock of hair away from her face. "I''m sorry. Sometimes, no matter how hard we try, we can''t save everyone."


    Her small hand reaches up, clutching the fabric of my shirt, her fingers trembling. "I don''t want to lose you," she whispers, her voice breaking as tears well in her eyes.


    My heart aches as I wrap my arms around her tighter, holding her close. "You won''t lose me, I promise," my voice firm.


    She clings to me as though she''s afraid I might disappear if she lets go. Slowly, her body begins to relax, the fear that had gripped her releasing its hold. But even as her breathing steadies, she still holds on, refusing to let me go.


    As the weight of the moment settles over us, I realize she''s not ready to be alone, not tonight. Without hesitation, I lie down beside her, letting her snuggle into my chest. Her small body presses against mine, and though the closeness feels unfamiliar, I don''t push her away. She needs this¡ªneeds to feel safe.


    Her trembling eases as she burrows deeper into my arms, her warmth seeping into me. The soft flicker of the lantern casts a warm glow over her, and as I watch her drift into sleep, I find myself torn. I''ve never been used to this kind of closeness, to having someone rely on me so deeply. But here she is, trusting me with everything she has left.


    "Ryu?" Her voice is barely a whisper now, soft and hesitant, as she nestles her head against my chest.


    I tighten my hold on her, a fierce protectiveness swelling within me. "I''m here, Nikko. I''ll always be here," I whisper back, my voice gentle but resolute.


    She shifts slightly in my arms, her small form finally relaxing completely. The trembling subsides, and a soft, contented purr escapes her lips. It''s such a small sound, but it fills the room with an unexpected warmth, soothing the lingering shadows of fear.


    As I hold her, the reality of it all sinks in. Nikko isn''t just some child I saved. She''s part of my life now¡ªmy family. The thought brings with it an unfamiliar sense of purpose, something I hadn''t expected. I glance down at her peaceful face, her breathing steady as she sleeps soundly in my arms.


    And in that moment, as I hold Nikko close, I realize that I''m not just protecting her. She''s giving me something in return. A purpose. A reason to keep fighting.


    Nikko clings to me as she sleeps, her small body pressing against mine, the soft purrs escaping her lips filling the quiet room. Her tail, still curled around my arm, occasionally twitches, and I can feel her steady, gentle breaths. The tension that once gripped her fragile form has melted away, leaving her relaxed and calm, her face serene.


    I watch her, taking in the innocence of her slumber. There''s something deeply comforting in the way she''s nestled into me, trusting me without hesitation. But that very trust gnaws at me. How could she know the dangers that lie ahead? How could she understand the risks of staying with someone like me?


    A child¡ªso young, so fragile. How could I drag her into the life I live, with its constant battles, betrayals, and the looming shadows of enemies from this world?


    She doesn''t belong in my world.


    I feel a knot tighten in my chest. The realization hits hard: I should leave her behind. I should take her to an orphanage, someplace safe where she can grow without the threat of death hanging over her. It''s the logical choice¡ªthe smart choice.


    And yet...


    A part of me refuses to let go. The same part that pulled her from that dungeon, that carried her on my shoulders through the corridors of death. The part that, despite knowing the risks, wants to protect her. Keep her close. Give her a chance at something better than what she''s had so far.


    But what if I can''t protect her? What if I fail her, just like I failed before?


    The decision nags at me, pulling me in two directions. Which would be best for her? Do I take her with me, knowing the life I lead could destroy her? Or do I drop her off, leave her to a life where she''ll never see me again?


    I let out a sigh, my chest tight with indecision, and lean fully back onto the bed. My eyes drift to the ceiling, its wooden beams barely visible in the dim light of the room.


    "Apollo?" I call out softly, my voice breaking the silence.


    It turns its head from the window, its photoreceptors glowing faintly in the dark as it regards me.


    "What would you do?" I ask, my voice heavier than I expected.


    Apollo tilts its head slightly, considering the question. For a moment, there''s only the soft hum of its processing systems, and then, in its calm, analytical voice, it responds. "I do not have emotions, Ryu, but I have observed the choices beings make when faced with such dilemmas."


    I turn my head to look at it, curious. "And what have you observed?"


    Apollo pauses again, as if searching for the right words. "There are two types of decisions in this situation: the logical and the emotional. Logically, removing Nikko from your care ensures her safety. It would remove her from the dangers you face and place her in an environment where she could grow without the threats of your enemies."


    I nod slowly, feeling the weight of those words, even though I know them to be true.


    "But," Apollo continues, and there''s a shift in its tone, "emotionally, I have observed that attachment often defies logic. Nikko has already grown attached to you. Leaving her in an orphanage would sever that bond and could instill a sense of abandonment in her. Such experiences, especially at a young age, can shape a being''s development in unpredictable ways."


    I blink, surprised at its insight. "So you think taking her with me is the better option?"


    "I did not say that," Apollo replies, tilting its head again. "I am stating that emotional decisions carry their own consequences. By keeping Nikko with you, you risk her becoming a target. But by leaving her behind, you risk her feeling abandoned. The question is not which choice is safer or easier, Ryu. It is which consequence you are willing to live with."


    The words sink in, heavy and clear. I feel the weight of the decision pressing down on me even harder now. There''s no easy answer, no path without sacrifice.


    I glance back at Nikko, her face peaceful as she sleeps, and the thought of leaving her behind twists something deep inside me.


    "Which consequence can I live with," I murmur, almost to myself. The answer isn''t clear, not yet. But Apollo''s words leave me pondering, more deeply than I expected.


    Silence fills the room again, except for Nikko''s soft breathing and the gentle hum of Apollo''s systems. I close my eyes, trying to let the decision settle, but the truth is, I''m still torn.


    And I don''t know which choice is right.

 Chapter VII Part II

    I suddenly feel a strange weight on my chest and a gentle shake stirring me. I open my eyes to see Nikko with a bright smile on her face, repeatedly shaking me to wake up.


    "Alright, alright, I''m up," I say, patting her on the head. Her ears twitch, and she reacts with delight to the pat. I gently move her aside and sit up, stretching. The light of the rising sun casts the room in a golden hue. I notice Apollo still standing by the window, seemingly having not moved from that spot all night.


    "Did you sleep well?" I ask Nikko.


    "Yes," she replies with a nod. "I had a nightmare at first, but then I slept great. I felt a lot safer with you by my side."


    We head downstairs, where Edith greets us with a warm "Good morning." The dining hall is quaint and inviting, the scent of freshly cooked breakfast filling the air. We sit down to a delicious but simple meal. As we eat, Edith approaches me, holding an envelope.


    "This arrived for you this morning," she says, handing it to me. The letter bears the crest of the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "Thank you," I reply as she disappears into the kitchen. I open the envelope and read the contents. "I figured they''d contact me," I say out loud.


    Apollo, always observant, asks, "What does the letter say?"


    "We''ve been summoned by the guild master of Curville''s Adventurer''s Guild," I reply.


    Nikko, busy eating, looks up briefly but continues her meal. Apollo asks, "Does it have something to do with the recent deaths of our former companions?"


    "Most likely," I answer.


    We finish eating and approach the tiny reception desk, currently manned by Mary. I place a silver coin on the counter, which shocks her.


    "That''s far too much," she says, looking at the coin.


    "We''ll be staying for a couple more days," I tell her. "And this is for the amazing food and wonderful service."


    She hesitates, then smiles and thanks me warmly. As we step out, Nikko insists on holding my hand, and I comply, feeling a sense of responsibility and care for her.


    The sun is just beginning to rise, casting a golden hue over Curville. The town is slowly coming to life, with merchants setting up their stalls and the sound of morning chatter filling the air. Nikko''s small hand in mine, we head towards the adventurers guild.


    The guild hall was as busy as last time as we step inside. However, the hall falls silent when they spot me, Apollo and Nikko. Whispers ripple through the crowd, and I can''t help but think we must be quite the sight¡ª Apollo, a towering knight and me, a hooded figure with my face hidden in shadow, holding the hand of a little girl. I shrug off the thought and head toward the reception area and after a group of adventurers finish, spot Meridith.


    She spots us and greets us warmly. "What can I do for you?"


    Meridith leans over the counter, her eyes lighting up as she spots Nikko clinging tightly to my side. "Well, isn''t she just the cutest little thing!" Meridith exclaims with a warm smile, her voice gentle but filled with curiosity. "What''s your name, sweetie?"


    Nikko''s small fingers tighten their grip on my cloak, and she buries her face into my waist, trying to hide from the attention. I feel her trembling slightly, clearly uncomfortable with all the eyes on us.


    I place a comforting hand on her back, trying to reassure her. "Her name is Nikko," I say softly, looking at Meridith. "We found her in the dungeon. She''s been through a lot."


    Meridith''s smile softens, and her eyes fill with concern. "Oh, bless her heart," she says quietly, her gaze flicking back to Nikko''s small, trembling form. "No wonder she''s shy. Poor thing''s probably seen more than any child should."


    Nikko stays silent, her face still hidden, but I can feel the tension in her body beginning to ease as I gently rub her back. I kneel slightly, bringing myself down to her level. "It''s alright," I whisper to her. "No one''s going to hurt you here."


    Meridith leans back slightly, giving Nikko more space, her tone now softer. "No need to worry, dear. We''re all friends here. You''re safe with him."


    Meridith corrects herself and repeats, "I apologize. What can I do for you?"


    I show Meridith the letter and tell her, "We''ve been summoned by the guild master."


    Immediately, her friendly smile disappears upon seeing the letter. "Oh, it''s you. The guild master is expecting you. Please follow me," she says coldly. She leads us upstairs, the adventurers still staring at us.


    Upon the many whispers I can make out one, "That''s the guy that murdered his companions," but I ignore it.


    Meridith leads us to a door and knocks, stating, "Ryu and Apollo are here to see you."


    A stern voice bellows from the other side of the door, "Let them in."


    She opens the door and lets us in before closing it behind us. The guild master''s office is grand, with high ceilings, large windows that offer a panoramic view of the bustling city center and the dungeon, and intricately carved wooden furniture. There are a couple of couches with a small table between them, creating a comfortable seating area.


    The guild master, stands by the window, watching over the crowd below. Without turning around, he tells us to take a seat. I sit down, and Nikko, a little frightened, sits beside me, holding my hand tightly.


    The guild master turns around, his presence commanding. He is a tall and imposing figure with graying hair and a neatly trimmed beard. "I am Rickston Marshal, the guild master of Curville''s Adventurers Guild," he introduces himself. He then sits opposite us, a serious look on his face. "Do you have any idea why I have summoned you here?" he asks, his focus directed at me.


    His voice is stern, booming with authority. I lean back, trying to remain calm, which in turn helps Nikko to calm down as well. "I do," I reply, "It must have something to do with what happened in the dungeon yesterday, correct?"


    Rickston nods. "The bodies of Wallace Bragg, Eldrin and Aldric Hightower, Talin Swiftfoot, and Wallace''s companions, Darian Black, Loran Stone, and Marik Redspar were found last night by a group of adventurers. At first it appeared as series of unfortune since they were found in a boss room. However, their injuries and the placement of their bodies indicate they were killed by another adventurer. According to guild logs, you and your friend there, accompanied them into the dungeon."


    He then adds, upon noticing Nikko, "I apologize for my rudeness. Would you all care for some tea and cookies?"


    At the mention of cookies, I notice Nikko''s eyes light up with excitement and I suppress a chuckle. "Yes, please," I tell him.


    Rickston gets up, approaches his desk, and rings a little bell. A servant enters the room, and Rickston instructs, "Bring my guests tea and cookies."


    The servant nods and disappears. Rickston sits back down across from us. Shortly after, the servant returns with a clothed wagon carrying a teapot, four teacups, and a tray of cookies, placing them each on the small table between the couches. Nikko stares at the cookies but she hesitates, a sad look on her face. I take one of the cookies and try it. It''s surprisingly good. After I eat one I assure her she can have some. Nikko''s face lights up and her tail starts wagging as she grabs a handful and starts eating them eagerly while the servant pours out tea for everyone. Apollo declines the tea, and the servant nods, not pouring a cup for it. Then the servant leaves.


    Rickston and I each grab a cup of tea and start sipping. Rickston''s demeanor remains unchanged throughout the process. After taking a sip, Rickston asks, "I don''t know what exactly happened in there as I''m merely working with speculations here. If you could tell me what happened I''ll be able to properly put together the pieces."


    I ask, "Are we under arrest?"


    "That will be up to me to decide," Rickston replies.


    I nod and ask, "Do you mind if I smoke?" He shakes his head, taking another sip of his tea but his eyes remained fixated at me. I retrieve my pipe and my herb pouch. After I light my pipe using a flame I make appear on my finger, earning a raised eyebrow from Rickston, I let out a puff of smoke into the ceiling then begin. I began with how I stood up for Eldric against Wallace the day before. I omitted sensing the distress from the children and instead told Rickston I found the bulging bags he and his goons were carrying suspicious and decided to follow them. While I recap, Rickston takes the occasional sip but his demeanor remained the same. When I began mentioning finding the remains of children he raises an eyebrow. I also omitted using the force or my lightsaber. I''d rather not draw that kind of attention to us. When I began mentioning Eldric holding a knife against Nikko and Talin and Aldric raising their weapons against me he sighed a little while still gazing at me.


    When I finished, the room falls silent, the only sound being Nikko munching on another cookie. Rickston leans back in his chair, studying me intently while I let out another puff of smoke from my pipe. Apollo remains silent and motionless, as always, while Nikko sips her tea, enjoying its taste. Finally, Rickston breaks the silence.


    "Why didn''t you come to the guild immediately after the altercation?" he asks, his voice steady but probing.


    I take a moment before responding. "I didn''t think it was best to put Nikko in that kind of spot. I decided to bring her to a quiet inn so she could get a warm meal and a good night''s sleep, away from prying eyes. I was planning to come to the guild first thing in the morning."


    Rickston nods, then shifts from me to Nikko, softening slightly. "I need to hear from her," he says, his voice gentle but firm. "Nikko, can you tell me what happened in the dungeon?"


    Nikko tightens her grip on my hand, her wide eyes locking onto mine for reassurance. I give her a gentle nod. "It''s okay, Nikko. You can tell him."


    She takes a deep breath, trembling slightly as she begins to speak. "I... I was taken from my home, along with three other children. They... they beat us, barely fed us, and gave us almost no water. We were brought to Curville, and Wallace bought us. He said we''d be the perfect bait... and took us deep into the dungeon."


    Her small voice quivers with fear as her tail droops and her ears lay flat against her head. She''s holding back tears as she continues, "I watched my friends die... one by one. I thought I was next. I thought I would die too. But Ryu and Apollo saved me." Her voice cracks, and she begins to sob softly, burying her face in my side. "Wallace''s friends... they were going to kill me... but Ryu stopped them."


    I rub her back gently, my chest tightening with guilt and anger at what she had endured. "You''re safe now," I whisper softly to her.


    Rickston listens carefully, his expression hardening as he absorbs her story. When she finishes, he leans back in his chair, deep in thought. The only sound in the room is Nikko''s soft sobs and the quiet ticking of a clock in the background.


    "Thank you, Nikko," Rickston says after a long pause, his tone sincere. "You''ve been very brave." He looks back at me, his sharp eyes narrowing as he makes his decision. "Based on her testimony and your account, I can''t make a final judgment right now. I''ll need to discuss this with the city''s council and higher authorities to reach a conclusion. Until then, you and Apollo are not permitted to leave Curville."


    I sit up straighter, my brow furrowing. Before I can say anything, Nikko''s voice rings out, strong and defiant. "Papa did nothing wrong!" she exclaims, her small hands clenched tightly into fists. "He saved me!"


    Her words take me by surprise, a wave of warmth flooding my chest, and I see Rickston''s eyebrows lift, clearly not expecting the outburst either. He studies her for a moment, then a soft chuckle escapes his lips as he looks back at me, an amused glint in his eyes.


    "Papa, eh?" Rickston says with a grin. "Seems she''s grown quite attached to you."


    I glance down at Nikko, her face set with determination as she stares directly at Rickston, unwavering in her defense of me. My heart aches with a strange mix of pride and protectiveness, seeing just how fiercely she stands up for me. She looks so small yet unyielding, her loyalty clear in her eyes.


    Rickston shifts his gaze back to her, his tone softening. "Your Papa is not under arrest," he assures her, a faint smile lingering as he nods in my direction.


    The tension that had been building in my chest loosens just slightly, enough for me to focus. "Are we going to be imprisoned?" I ask, keeping my voice steady, though I''m ready for whatever he might say.


    Rickston reaches for one of the cookies on the table, his movements slow, almost deliberate. "For now, no. You''re not proven guilty yet." He takes a bite, chewing thoughtfully before continuing. "However, if you try to leave the city, we''ll consider you guilty, and the punishment will be severe. You may move freely around Curville, but we''ll keep a close eye on you." He glances meaningfully toward Nikko before turning his gaze back to me. "You may also venture into the dungeon, but I''d appreciate it if you don''t stay too long down there."


    I nod slowly, digesting his words. "Understood. May we leave now?"


    Rickston finishes his cookie, wiping the crumbs from his hand before nodding. "Yes, you may. You''re staying at the Whispering Pines Inn, correct?"


    I nod again. "We are."


    "I''ll reach out via letter about your verdict," Rickston says, his tone final. "Until then, stay out of trouble."


    I rise from the chair, helping Nikko to her feet as she clings tightly to me. Apollo stands silently beside me, and we make our way toward the door.


    "Thank you for your time, Guild Master," I say, nodding respectfully.


    Rickston''s eyes linger on us as we leave, his expression inscrutable. "Take care of that little one," he says quietly before we step out of his office.


    As we close the door behind us and make our way through the busy guild hall, the weight of uncertainty settles in. But for now, we''ve avoided the worst.


    ?????


    As we step out of Rickston''s office, I notice Nikko is unusually quiet. Her normal energy and curiosity have been replaced with a nervous tension. Her ears droop, and her tail swishes anxiously behind her. The usually brave, cheerful child looks weighed down by something heavy, something she hasn''t yet shared with me.


    I guide her to a quiet corner at the far end of the hall, away from the hustle of the guild. The murmurs of adventurers fade into the background as we find a spot where the noise isn''t so overwhelming. I crouch down to her level, making sure to keep my voice soft and gentle.


    "Nikko," I begin carefully, "why did you call me ''Papa'' back there?"


    Her ears twitch slightly at the question, but then they flatten against her head, and her tail curls protectively around her legs. Her small hands fidget nervously, and she avoids looking at me. "I... it just slipped out," she stammers. "I didn''t mean to call you that."


    I watch her closely, her behavior telling me more than her words. She''s hiding something, something that''s eating away at her. I place a reassuring hand on her shoulder, giving it a gentle squeeze.


    "Nikko, why did you call me ''Papa''?" I press softly, trying to ease her into sharing the truth.


    Her eyes well up with tears, and she glances at me, her small body trembling. "Are you going to drop me off at an orphanage?" she asks, her voice fragile, her words laced with fear.


    I freeze for a moment, taken aback by the question. Guilt washes over me as I remember my conversation with Apollo the night before. She must''ve overheard us. Her wide eyes, full of desperation, pierce through me.


    "You heard us talking, didn''t you?" I ask quietly, though the answer is clear from her trembling form.


    Nikko nods, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. "Are you going to abandon me?" she whispers, her voice cracking under the weight of her fears.


    I sigh, feeling the weight of her question press down on me. "Nikko," I begin, my voice gentle but heavy, "don''t you have a Mama and Papa in your homeland? Maybe we could take you back to them."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    She shakes her head slowly, her ears drooping even lower. Her tail sways sadly at her feet, and her eyes glisten with more unshed tears. "I never had a Papa," she murmurs. "It was just me and Mama... but she died when I was little. I''ve been living on my own ever since, until..." her voice trails off, her body trembling at the memory. "Until those bad people took me away."


    Her words hit me like a blow. This child had been surviving on her own, enduring more than any child her age should have to. I clench my jaw, forcing myself to stay calm for her sake. I kneel closer, resting a hand on her small shoulder.


    "You''d be safe in an orphanage, Nikko," I say softly, though the words feel heavy in my mouth. "It''s dangerous out here with me... too dangerous for a child."


    "No!" she shakes her head fiercely, her hands balling into fists. "Orphanages are awful! They treat us like we don''t matter... I don''t feel safe there. But I feel safe with you."


    Before I can respond, Apollo steps forward, its voice calm and steady. "Ryu, we are more than capable of keeping her safe. She would be safer with us than in an orphanage."


    I glance at Apollo, surprised by its sudden input. It rarely speaks on matters of emotion, but there''s a sound logic to its words that resonates with me. I turn back to Nikko, who is looking up at me with wide, tear-filled eyes.


    "Is this what you really want?" I ask quietly.


    Nikko''s lips quiver, and she nods, tears still streaming down her cheeks. "Yes," she whispers, her voice filled with quiet determination. "Please... don''t leave me."


    I exhale slowly, the weight of the decision settling heavily on my shoulders. I look into her eyes¡ªinnocent, trusting eyes¡ªand I know that I can''t leave her behind. Not after everything she''s been through. Not after she''s placed all her hope and trust in me.


    "Alright," I say softly, finally giving in. "But there are rules you have to follow."


    Nikko''s face lights up instantly, her ears perking up, and her tail wagging excitedly behind her. "I''ll follow any rules!" she exclaims eagerly.


    I can''t help but smile at her enthusiasm. "First rule," I say seriously, "you must stay within my sight at all times. Second, whenever there''s danger, you stay close to Apollo. Understood?"


    She nods eagerly, her face glowing with happiness. "I promise! I''ll stay close!"


    Before I can say another word, she throws herself into my arms, almost knocking me over with the force of her hug. "Thank you, Papa! Thank you!" she says over and over, her small arms clutching me tightly.


    I hold her close, feeling the weight of responsibility settle in my chest. "I will never abandon you, Nikko," I whisper, my voice filled with emotion. "I promise."


    Apollo steps closer, its mechanical voice steady and calm. "And I will protect you as well, Nikko."


    Nikko looks up at Apollo, her smile growing even wider. "Thank you, Apollo!" she says, her tail wagging uncontrollably.


    For the first time in what feels like ages, a sense of peace washes over me. We are a family now, bonded not by blood but by circumstance. And I will do everything in my power to keep her safe from the dangers of this world.


    ?????


    I ponder how to pass the time. Curville, with its bustling streets and adventurers, isn''t known for entertainment. The quests on the mission board are all dungeon runs, but I''m hesitant to take Nikko back into that place. She''s too young, and returning might trigger painful memories. Still, I decide to ask her what she''d like to do.


    Her response catches me off guard. "I want to help you in the dungeon, Papa," she says, her eyes filled with determination.


    I hesitate. The memory of the gruesome remains, the danger we faced, is still fresh in my mind. Before I can voice my concern, she quickly adds, "I''ll be careful. I''ll always stay by your side or Apollo''s."


    I think about it. We could use the coin and experience, and her keen sense of smell had proven invaluable before. Maybe, if we proceed with caution and take it slow, it could work.


    "Alright," I agree, though still unsure. "But we''ll take it slow. No rushing in, and you must stay close at all times."


    Her face lights up with a big smile, and despite my reservations, I feel a sense of pride and responsibility swell within me. Apollo, ever silent, stands by as a steadying presence.


    As we step into the main hall of the guild, the atmosphere shifts. Adventurers and staff send glances our way, whispering among themselves. I instruct Apollo to grab some quests from the mission board, remembering that Talin had the previous mission papers. Nikko holds my hand tighter as we approach one of the reception desks.


    A different woman works the desk today, but her greeting is anything but warm. Her sharp eyes, framed by dark hair tied in a tight bun, regard us coldly.


    "One silver coin per person," she demands curtly, barely meeting my gaze.


    I hand over the money, and without a word of thanks, she gives us the dungeon pass with brisk, dismissive movements. Her clear disdain is unmistakable, and she practically shoos us away, wanting nothing more to do with us.


    Apollo returns, holding an excessive stack of mission pamphlets, earning glares from nearby adventurers.


    "You didn''t need to grab so many," I say with a sigh. Returning them would only draw more unwanted attention.


    After filling out the dungeon pass, I decide it''s best to move on. If Nikko is coming with us into the dungeon, she needs something to defend herself with. A weapon suited for her size.


    We head out, leaving behind the whispers and judgmental stares. The name ''Elara''s Forge'' echoes in my mind from when Meridith had whispered it to me. I decide to head there. As we walk through the streets, the tension begins to ease. The atmosphere outside the guild is far more pleasant; people mind their own business, and I sigh in relief. Nikko seems more at ease too, her grip on my hand loosening slightly.


    After asking for directions, we find the blacksmith shop nestled by the city wall, far from the bustling center. The shop is modest but sturdy, with a glowing furnace and blacksmithing tools scattered about. Hammers and tongs lay ready for use, though no one is working outside at the moment.


    Inside, the quality of the weapons immediately impresses me. Unlike the shop in Arroyo, the weapons here are finely crafted¡ªswords with razor-sharp edges, gleaming axes, and shields that look strong enough to withstand the fiercest of blows. Apollo scans a row of spears while Nikko and I approach the counter.


    Behind the counter, an elf woman is engrossed in a book. She wears a leather apron over simple clothes, her hair tied back in a practical style to keep it out of her face. She doesn''t notice us, too focused on whatever she''s reading.


    Nikko spots a small bell on the counter, a polished brass bell like those found in inns. She stands on her toes and rings it. The chime echoes through the shop, finally breaking the elf''s concentration.


    Her eyes shift down, spotting Nikko, who is just tall enough to peek over the counter. The elf''s face softens, her previous focus replaced with a warm smile. "And what can I do for you, little one?" she asks kindly.


    Nikko, emboldened by the warmth in the elf''s tone, responds, "My Papa wants to buy a weapon."


    The elf chuckles softly. "Your Papa, huh?" Her gaze rises to meet mine, and her friendly demeanor immediately changes. She freezes, her eyes narrowing slightly, her smile fading into a stiff expression. "Can I help you?" she asks, her tone now formal and distant.


    Sensing the sudden shift, Nikko quickly chimes in. "That''s my Papa you''re talking to."


    The elf''s eyes widen slightly, her initial judgment faltering. She clears her throat, a bit flustered. "Oh, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t judge someone based on appearance," she admits, her voice softening once again.


    I nod, understanding her reaction. "It''s alright. I''m used to it."


    The elf offers a slight smile. "I''m Elara," she introduces herself, more at ease now. "Welcome to my shop. You won''t find finer weapons or armor in all of Curville. What can I help you with?"


    I glance at Nikko, whose ears perk up, clearly excited by the idea of getting her own weapon. "I''d like to get something for Nikko," I say, resting a hand on her head. "Something light, easy for her to use in case of danger."


    Nikko''s excitement is evident, her cat ears perking up and her tail swishing with anticipation.


    Elara glances down at Nikko, her expression softening. "How old are you, sweetie?" she asks.


    "Seven!" Nikko responds proudly, her ears twitching with excitement.


    Elara raises an eyebrow and gives me a quizzical look. "Seven? Isn''t she a bit too young to be carrying a weapon?"


    I nod, knowing full well what she''s implying. "She is, but I''d feel a lot safer if she had something to defend herself with."


    Elara chuckles lightly, her eyes flicking over me with a hint of amusement. "You don''t strike me as the sentimental type," she remarks.


    For a brief moment, I hear the echo of the 12th Brother''s cold voice in my mind, mocking me from the past. "Your sentimentality makes you weak." I grit my teeth, shaking the memory away. Now''s not the time for that. I need to focus.


    Elara tilts her head, her fingers tapping her chin thoughtfully as she studies Nikko. "I''ve never crafted a weapon for a child before," she admits, her brow furrowed in thought.


    "It doesn''t need to be anything too complex," I say, keeping my voice steady. "Just something light, strong, and easy to handle."


    Elara nods slowly, her mind clearly turning over the idea. "Well, I don''t usually make knives for children, and if I''m going to meet those requirements, it''s going to take some fine crafting. It won''t come cheap."


    "That won''t be a problem," I assure her, my tone firm.


    Elara studies me for a moment, her sharp eyes scanning me then Nikko. Then she smiles, the professional mask slipping back into place. "Alright," she says. "I''ll see what I can do. Follow me to the back, and we''ll take a look at the materials."


    Nikko beams up at me, clearly excited about getting her first weapon. I give her a reassuring nod as we follow Elara deeper into the forge. A part of me still feels uneasy about arming her, but given what we''ve been through, I know it''s the right choice.


    Elara leads us through the forge, her footsteps sure and confident, guiding us to a back room beyond the main workshop. As soon as she pushes open the heavy wooden door, I''m hit by the scent of hot metal and smoke. The room is dimly lit, the only light coming from the warm glow of a forge set against the far wall. Shelves line the walls, stacked with different metals, each with their own sheen and texture. It''s a craftsman''s haven, filled with materials of varying shapes and sizes, all waiting to be forged into something deadly or beautiful.


    Elara gestures to the array of metals displayed across the room. "These are what I work with," she says, a note of pride in her voice. "Each one has its own strengths and weaknesses, so it depends on what you''re looking for."


    I step forward, drawn to the various materials. There''s a deep, resonant hum in the air¡ªa weight to this place that feels... familiar. My eyes scan the rows of metals, each one distinctly different from the next. I reach out, my hand hovering over the first one, a slab of dark iron with a matte finish. My fingers brush against its surface, feeling the cold hardness beneath my skin. Heavy, durable¡ªthis is a metal meant for strength, not speed.


    "Good for armor," I murmur, more to myself than to Elara.


    She watches me, her sharp eyes observing my every move, curious about how I handle the materials. "You''ve got an eye for metal," she says, a hint of respect in her tone. "Not many can tell the difference just by touch."


    I move to the next, a lighter piece¡ªa silvered steel with a polished sheen that reflects the light of the forge. It''s smoother, lighter in my hand, but I can feel the strength in it, like a coil ready to spring. I twist it slightly, testing the give. It''s flexible but still resilient.


    "Silvered steel," Elara explains. "More agile than iron, and it holds an edge much longer. Best for those who need speed and precision."


    I nod, impressed by its balance. It feels right in my hand, but I move on.


    The next material catches my eye immediately. It''s a strange, dark metal with veins of shimmering blue running through it, almost like liquid energy frozen in time. I pick it up, feeling the unusual warmth it radiates. The weight is odd¡ªheavier than it looks but light in my grip. There''s something... alive about it, like it''s humming beneath my skin.


    "Arcanium," Elara says, watching my reaction closely. "Rare and expensive. It''s imbued with magical properties, so it''s ideal for enchanted weapons. But it''s tricky to forge¡ªtemper it wrong, and it''ll shatter under pressure."


    I hold the metal up to the light, watching as the blue veins pulse gently. There''s a strange pull to it, something almost hypnotic. But I shake my head, setting it back down. "Not right for Nikko," I say, though part of me considers keeping a note of it for future use.


    Elara smiles faintly. "You''ve handled weapons before, haven''t you? The way you touch the metal... it''s like you know exactly what you''re looking for."


    I glance at her but don''t respond immediately, instead moving to the next material¡ªa chunk of gleaming, almost shimmering metal. It''s impossibly light, almost like holding air, yet I know the reputation it carries. "Mithril," Elara explains. "Strong as steel but as light as a feather."


    "Costly," Elara adds with a smirk. "But for something small, like a blade for Nikko... it could be perfect."


    I weigh the mithril in my hand, rolling it between my fingers. It''s smooth, almost too perfect. The weightlessness could be an advantage for someone as small as her. Yet, I hesitate. Something inside me pulls me to keep looking.


    I set the mithril down and move to a darker metal. It''s rougher, not as polished as the others, but there''s a rugged charm to it. As I pick it up, I feel the density¡ªheavy, but not in a cumbersome way. It feels solid, reliable, like it would withstand anything thrown at it.


    "Elvanite," Elara says, stepping beside me. "A favorite of the elven warriors. Strong but forgiving. It''s not as light as mithril, but it can take a beating and still keep its edge."


    I consider it for a moment, feeling the raw strength in the metal, the sense of resilience. "This... might be the one," I murmur, feeling the weight of the decision in my hands.


    Elara watches me closely, her eyes flicking between me and the metal. "You seem to know exactly what you want. A weapon like this could last her a lifetime."


    I pause, still holding the elvanite. "It''s not just about the weapon. It''s about making sure she can defend herself¡ªwithout it being too much of a burden."


    Elara nods, a glimmer of understanding in her eyes. "For someone like her... this would be a good choice. Strong, balanced, and durable. She''ll be able to grow with it."


    I study the metal one last time, feeling its potential. Then I look at Nikko, her wide eyes watching us with curiosity. She doesn''t fully understand the weight of this decision, but she trusts me. And in that moment, I realize just how important it is to get this right.


    "This is the one," I say quietly, my decision firm. "The elvanite."


    Elara nods approvingly. "I''ll craft a blade suited for her. It''ll take a couple of days, but when it''s done, it''ll be something special."


    I hand her the metal, feeling a sense of relief as the decision is made. "Thank you," I say, meaning it.


    Elara takes the metal and we return to her counter. "It''ll be a challenge, but I can do it."


    Apollo approaches the counter, holding a mighty spear. "I would like to add this spear to my arsenal," it states.


    Elara examines the spear and nods approvingly. "That one costs eighty-five silver."


    "Eighty-five silver? That''s a bit much for a spear don''t you think?" I ask, a bit taken aback by the price.


    Elara crosses her arms, her expression serious. "That''s because I don''t cheap out on materials or quality. Unlike the other blacksmiths here, I dedicate myself to my craftsmanship. I make weapons that are sharp and durable and armor that can take a beating and not have a mark. I may not get as many customers, but I take pride in my work."


    She gestures to the spear. "The staff is made of ironwood, one of the sturdiest woods in Aranthia. The blade is forged from folded mithrildur, a rare metal renowned for its strength and durability. I don''t make flashy weapons or armor; I make the best, and the best comes with a price."


    I nod, appreciating her dedication. "And the price for the knife?"


    "Sixty silver," she replies without hesitation.


    I reach into my pouch and hand her thirty silver coins. "Half now, half when the knife is finished."


    Elara raises an eyebrow. "And if you''re not pleased with the knife?"


    "Are you selling yourself short?" I counter with a smirk.


    Her eyes gleam with pride. "Absolutely not."


    "Then you have nothing to worry about," I say, smiling beneath the shadow.


    Elara nods, her confidence evident. "I''ll reach out to the guild once the knife is done."


    As we turn to leave, Nikko grabs my hand and looks back, waving at Elara with a big smile on her face. Elara waves back, a warm smile spreading across her face as she watches us go.


    ?????


    Nikko''s excitement is palpable as we step outside the blacksmith''s shop. "Can we go to the dungeon now Papa?" she asks eagerly, her eyes wide with anticipation.


    I shake my head, a smile tugging at my lips. "Not yet," I tell her gently. "We need to get you some suitable clothes first."


    She looks down at her dress, frowning slightly. "What''s wrong with what I''m wearing?" she asks, her ears twitching with confusion.


    "The dress is lovely," I assure her, "but it''s not suitable for dungeon raiding. We need something you can move around with ease and doesn''t tear easily."


    With that, we set off through the bustling streets of Curville. After a bit of searching and asking for directions, we find ourselves standing before a tailor''s shop with a snazzy name hanging above the door: "Elven Elegance."


    The interior of Elven Elegance is nothing short of magnificent. The shop is filled with clothes of all sorts, from elegant gowns to sturdy adventuring gear. Rolls of fabric in every color imaginable line the walls, and mannequins dressed in the latest fashions stand proudly on display. The scent of fresh fabric and the faint sound of scissors snipping fill the air.


    A well-dressed elf man approaches us with a warm smile. He is tall and slender, with sharp features and piercing blue eyes. His hair is a silvery white, pulled back into a neat ponytail. He wears a finely tailored suit in deep emerald green, with gold embroidery along the cuffs and collar. "Welcome to Elven Elegance," he says, his voice smooth and refined. "I am Faelan, the proprietor of this establishment. What can I do for you today?"


    I nod politely and say, "I need some clothes for my daughter."


    Faelan''s eyes widen slightly as he looks down at Nikko, who is standing close to me, her tail swishing with curiosity. "Of course," he says, his smile widening. "I would be delighted to assist. Please, follow me."


    We follow Faelan further into the shop, passing rows of finely crafted garments and rolls of luxurious fabrics. The shop is a symphony of colors and textures, each piece of clothing more exquisite than the last.


    Nikko''s eyes are wide with wonder as she takes in the array of clothes. I can see her excitement growing, and I feel a sense of relief that we are making progress.


    Faelan stops by a section of the shop filled with sturdy yet stylish clothing. "Here we are," he says, gesturing to the racks of clothes. "These are some of our finest pieces. Now tell me what exactly you are looking for?"


    "I need something suitable for adventuring. Clothes that are easy to move in, breathe well, and don''t tear easily." I say, eyeing the many variety of clothing on the racks.


    Nikko''s eyes shine with excitement as Faelan begins to select various articles of clothing. He moves with an elegance and precision that is mesmerizing. As he measures her height, width, and the dimensions of her feet, legs, arms, waist, and neck, Nikko seems a bit taken aback by his thoroughness. Faelan''s hands move swiftly but gently, ensuring every measurement is accurate.


    "Please, have a seat," Faelan gestures toward a row of comfy-looking chairs, "I''ll be right back."


    I sit down, Nikko climbing up and sitting on my lap. Apollo stands beside us, quiet and watchful. We watch as Faelan disappears into the back room, leaving the door open. From my vantage point, I can see Faelan working with incredible speed and grace. The elf''s back is turned to us, and his arms are a blur of motion as he handles the scissors and needle. Pieces of fabric fly away, and soon, the rhythmic sound of stitching fills the air.


    Within moments, Faelan returns with a freshly made set of clothes and a pair of sturdy boots. He presents them to Nikko with a flourish, pointing to a nearby changing room. Nikko blushes, whispering to me that she needs a little help.


    Faelan, noticing her hesitation, claps his hands together. An elegantly dressed elf woman steps out from the backroom, wearing a suit similar to Faelan''s. She introduces herself as Arlo and asks if she can be of assistance.


    Faelan smiles and says, "This young lady would like to try on these clothes."


    Arlo nods and leads Nikko to the changing room, closing the curtains behind them. A short moment passes before they step out, Nikko now dressed in her new adventuring outfit.


    Nikko is dressed in a sturdy yet stylish outfit. She wears a light yellow blouse with rolled-up sleeves, tucked into a pair of brown pants that fit snugly but comfortably. Over the blouse, she has a red leather vest, adding an extra layer of protection and style. A leather belt cinches her waist, holding the outfit together and providing a place for future pouches or a small weapon. The ensemble is completed with a pair of sturdy brown boots that lace up to her knees, offering support and durability for her adventures.


    Nikko stands there, looking both proud and a little shy, her tail swishing back and forth with excitement. Faelan and Arlo look on, pleased with their work, as I smile warmly, admiring how well the outfit suits her.


    "How does it feel?" I ask, standing up and giving her a once-over.


    Nikko smiles brightly. "It feels great, Papa! I can move really easily in it!"


    Faelan nods approvingly. "I''m glad you like it. This outfit should serve you well on your adventures."


    After paying Faelan a whopping seventy silver for Nikko''s complete outfit, we head out towards the dungeon. Nikko, beaming with joy, twirls and skips along the path, marveling at her new clothes. Her old outfit now rests in my bag of holdings. As we walk, I can''t help but chuckle at the sight of female adventurers admiring her cuteness, whispering amongst themselves.


    Nikko''s delight is infectious. She holds my hand tightly as we approach the dungeon gate. The guard there gives us a strange glance when he sees Nikko. She notices his watchful eyes and quickly hides behind me, clutching my cloak.


    The guard shakes his head, then hands back the dungeon pass. "You can pass," he says, still looking bewildered.


    Nikko peeks out, her eyes wide with curiosity and a hint of apprehension. We make our way towards the entrance, and her presence continues to draw attention. Female adventurers in particular seem enchanted by her, exchanging awestruck glances and soft murmurs of admiration. I chuckle inwardly at the effect she has on them.


    Finally, we reach the entrance of the dungeon. The familiar, imposing structure looms before us, its dark stone walls and heavy door beckoning us into its depths. Nikko clings to my hand as we step inside, her eyes wide with anticipation.


    "Ready, Nikko?" I ask, squeezing her hand reassuringly.


    She nods, her ears twitching with excitement. "Ready, Papa."


    With Apollo silently by our side, we venture into the dimly lit dungeon, ready to face whatever challenges await us.

 Chapter VIII

    As we descend into the dungeon''s depths, the flickering torchlight casts shifting shadows on the damp stone walls, giving the place a sense of ancient, almost sentient awareness. I lead Nikko and Apollo down a different staircase this time, eager to explore uncharted sections of the dungeon. The air grows cooler and heavy with the scent of earth and stone, amplifying the eerie silence that surrounds us.


    The first few floors are fairly routine, populated by oversized rats and bloated insects. These creatures pose little challenge, and I dispatch them swiftly with my sword. Apollo, always vigilant, stands close to Nikko, who enthusiastically scavenges not just the crystals dropped by the beasts but also their fangs, claws, and pelts¡ªanything that could be useful to fulfill the ridiculous number of monster-slaying quests Apollo had taken back at the guild hall.


    "Papa, look! Another one!" Nikko holds up a gleaming purple crystal, adding it to her growing collection of trophies.


    "Good job, Nikko," I say, ruffling her hair as she beams with pride.


    As we progress deeper, the difficulty increases. By the fifth floor, we find ourselves in a maze of narrow tunnels swarming with goblins wielding crude, jagged weapons. They attack in groups, but Apollo''s precise tactical coordination, paired with my swordsmanship, keeps them at bay. Nikko remains close, her ears twitching as she warns us of ambushes before they can catch us off guard.


    "There''s more just around that corner," she whispers, her eyes sharp with focus.


    With her guidance, we anticipate their attack and strike first, dispatching the goblins quickly. Afterward, Nikko eagerly collects the dropped crystals and hacks off goblin ears and claws, stuffing them into a small sack for the absurd amount of bounty quests Apollo had accepted.


    On the seventh floor, the dungeon transforms entirely. The cold, damp corridors give way to a lush, vibrant forest floor. The air is warm and humid, with birds and insects filling the once eerie silence. Sunlight filters through a thick canopy of leaves, creating an otherworldly, almost serene environment.


    "Wow! It''s so pretty!" Nikko''s tail flicks excitedly, her wide eyes taking in the scene.


    "Stay close," I remind her, scanning the forest for any lurking threats.


    The peace is short-lived. From the shadows, a pack of wolves emerges, their glowing eyes and hulking forms far more menacing than the beasts we''d encountered on earlier floors. Apollo and I spring into action, engaging the wolves in a fierce battle. Their coordinated attacks test our defenses, but we fight with precision, striking them down one by one.


    Once the last wolf falls, Nikko is quick to gather not only the crystals but also their pelts, teeth, and claws. "These will help with the hunter''s quest," she says, her eyes gleaming as she adds the items to her collection.


    Further along the floor, we face a monstrous bear, its matted fur and burning eyes marking it as a powerful foe. The ground shakes as it charges us, and we engage in a brutal, exhausting fight. Apollo distracts the beast while I dodge its massive swipes, landing precise blows. Finally, I bring my sword down in a powerful arc, severing its head. The bear collapses with a thundering crash, leaving behind an enormous crystal and a valuable bear hide.


    "Papa, look! This one''s huge!" Nikko exclaims, lifting the crystal with both hands.


    Exhausted, we find a spot to rest near the edge of the forest floor. I pull out some dried meat, bread, fruit, and cheese from my bag of holding, and we share a much-needed meal. Nikko sits beside me, resting her head on my shoulder.


    "Papa, you''re amazing," she says softly, looking up at me with admiration.


    I smile down at her. "You''re amazing too, Nikko. We couldn''t have made it this far without your sharp senses."


    After resting, we continue our descent, encountering increasingly dangerous creatures¡ªpoisonous monsters lurking in swampy caverns and ice-breathing beasts in frozen chambers. We take care to collect the necessary parts from every creature we defeat¡ªvenom sacs, scales, horns¡ªensuring we fulfill the endless requests from the guild.


    On the tenth floor, we enter a grand, echoing hall filled with towering statues. Magic hangs thick in the air, and at the far end stands a massive stone golem. Its glowing eyes fix on us as it lumbers forward, each step shaking the ground.


    "Apollo, this one''s going to be tough," I say, drawing my sword as the golem approaches.


    The battle is grueling. The golem''s stone skin deflects most of our attacks, and its overwhelming strength forces us to stay on our toes. We strike at its joints, slowly wearing it down. After several failed attempts, I sheath my sword and draw my lightsaber. The yellow blade hums to life, and in a series of swift strikes, I sever its leg and arm. The golem crashes to the ground, still trying to strike, but I finish it with a clean blow to its head, reducing it to rubble.


    Nikko rushes forward, her face glowing with excitement. "Papa, look at this crystal! It''s enormous!"


    We take another brief rest, tending to our wounds and catching our breath. Nikko proudly adds the golem''s crystal to her collection, alongside the chipped fragments of its stone body for an obscure crafting quest Apollo had accepted earlier.


    As we press on, Nikko suddenly looks up, her ears twitching. "Papa, there''s something big ahead."


    Cautiously, we move forward and come face to face with a dragon, its glistening scales reflecting the dim light of the dungeon. The battle is fierce, the dragon''s fiery breath scorching the ground as we flank it, using our combined strength to bring it down. When the beast falls, it drops an enormous crystal, which Nikko eagerly retrieves, her excitement infectious.


    "We did it, Papa!" she cheers, her tail flicking back and forth.


    I smile, feeling a deep sense of accomplishment. "Yes, we did."


    ?????


    We sit to rest, reflecting on the journey so far. The dungeon''s challenges have been immense, but we''ve grown stronger as a team. Nikko''s boundless enthusiasm, combined with Apollo''s tactical mind and my combat skills, have made us a formidable force. As we prepare to continue, our bond is stronger than ever, and with Nikko by our side, we know we can face anything the dungeon throws our way.


    "This is good," Nikko says, munching on a piece of cheese. She rests her head on my shoulder, eyes drooping with exhaustion.


    "You did great out there," I tell her, ruffling her hair. "We couldn''t have done it without you."


    Apollo stands guard, ever vigilant, while we eat and rest. Nikko falls asleep once more, her head on my lap this time. I look down at her, feeling a profound sense of responsibility and affection.


    "Papa, your powers are amazing," she had said earlier, and her words echo in my mind. I vow to protect her with everything I have.


    As we descend deeper into the dungeon, the monsters become not only more powerful but also more cunning. Each new floor is a test of our strength, skill, and teamwork. Gigantic spiders with paralyzing venom, shadowy figures that can meld into the darkness, and elemental creatures composed of fire and ice challenge us at every turn. Yet, with every battle, we grow stronger, our bond as a team tightening as we rely on each other to survive.


    On the fifteenth floor, we encounter a creature unlike any we''ve ever faced¡ªa colossal hydra with multiple heads, each one spewing a different elemental attack: fire, ice, poison, and lightning. Its towering form looms over us, its heads snapping and hissing as they prepare to unleash chaos. Apollo and I spring into action, our movements coordinated through countless battles fought together. We focus our attacks on one head at a time, chipping away at the hydra''s massive body.


    While we fight, Nikko stays just out of harm''s reach, keeping a sharp eye on the battle. She watches for any hidden threats, occasionally calling out warnings, her voice steady despite the chaos. "Papa, watch out! Behind you!" she shouts, as a poison-laden head lunges toward me. I pivot, using the Force to deflect the attack, then hurl my lightsaber toward its neck. The hum of the blade cuts through the noise of battle, severing one of the hydra''s heads in a single, precise stroke.


    As each head falls, the hydra''s body convulses, and finally, with a last, guttural roar, it collapses to the ground. Its enormous body drops several large crystals, which Nikko eagerly rushes to collect. "Papa, look at this one!" she exclaims, lifting a particularly large crystal with both hands. But it''s not just crystals she''s gathering. She also hacks away at the hydra''s scales, carefully prying off the thick plates and placing them into Apollo''s pouch for later use¡ªno doubt fulfilling several of the guild''s demanding monster-hunting quests.


    We take a break to recover from the battle, settling onto the ground and sharing a simple meal from my bag of holding. Nikko curls up beside me, her head resting on my shoulder as she quickly drifts off to sleep, exhausted but content. As I gently stroke her hair, I glance over at Apollo, who remains ever-watchful.


    "We''ve come a long way," I murmur, feeling the weight of the journey settle on my shoulders.


    Apollo nods, its voice calm but resolute. "Yes, and we have much further to go."


    After resting, we press onward. The dungeon floors become increasingly complex, with traps and riddles designed to test our wits and resolve. As we move forward, Nikko''s sharp instincts help us navigate these challenges¡ªher ears twitch at the slightest sound, and her nose picks up even the faintest scent of danger. Each time we defeat a monster, whether it''s a venomous beast or a shadowy assassin, we gather not only the crystals but also the necessary parts¡ªvenom sacs, scales, claws¡ªall for the countless guild quests Apollo has taken on.


    On the twentieth floor, we face a true test of our strength: a towering minotaur, clad in thick armor, wielding a massive axe that glows with a deadly light. The ground shakes with each step it takes, and its deep, menacing growl fills the air. I draw my sword, ready for battle, but the sheer force of the minotaur''s attacks is overwhelming. Each strike from its axe sends shockwaves through the ground, and I can feel the strain in my muscles as I deflect blow after blow.


    "Stay back, Nikko!" I call, my voice strained as I block another powerful swing. The force knocks my sword from my hand, sending me flying into a stone wall with a grunt of pain.


    "Papa, be careful!" Nikko''s voice is filled with fear, but she stays back as I''ve instructed, her eyes wide with worry.


    The minotaur, momentarily distracted by Apollo''s relentless attacks, turns its attention toward Nikko. It snorts, lowering its head as it charges her with terrifying speed. Nikko runs, but the beast is too fast, its axe raised to strike. She squeezes her eyes shut and covers her head, bracing for the blow.


    But the attack never lands. The minotaur''s massive form is frozen mid-strike, held in place by the invisible grip of the Force. I hold out my hand, clenching my fist to maintain control over the creature''s movements. With a quick motion, I send it flying into the nearest wall, where it struggles to rise. Before it can recover, I summon a wave of fire, engulfing the beast in flames. Its roars of agony echo through the dungeon as its armor melts and its strength wanes.


    Apollo and I press the attack, striking the minotaur down with a final coordinated blow. The massive creature falls, its lifeless body releasing an enormous crystal along with other valuable parts¡ªits horns, fangs, and chunks of enchanted armor. But before gathering these, Nikko runs to me, tears streaming down her face as she hugs me tightly.


    "I thought you were gone," she sobs into my chest.


    I wrap my arms around her, feeling the weight of her worry and the relief of knowing she''s unharmed. "I''m still here, Nikko. It''s okay."


    After a brief rest, we collect the minotaur''s crystal, as well as its horns and other valuable parts, ensuring we have everything needed to fulfill the guild''s contracts. The pouch of holding continues to fill as we move deeper into the dungeon, our determination unwavering despite the increasing difficulty of the challenges we face.


    The atmosphere grows darker as we descend further. The once-sturdy stone walls begin to crumble, and the air becomes thick with moisture and the scent of decay. We push forward, undeterred, through winding corridors and cavernous halls filled with distant growls and the skittering of unseen creatures.


    On the twenty-first floor, we face a swarm of venomous spiders, their bulbous bodies descending from the ceiling, fangs glistening with poison. Apollo and I engage the creatures immediately, my lightsaber humming as it slices through their thick webs and hard exoskeletons. Nikko keeps her distance, watching for any signs of danger as we fight. Her warnings save me more than once as spiders lunge from unexpected angles.


    After the battle, Nikko collects the spiders'' venom sacs and silk, carefully placing them into our ever-growing collection of monster parts. "You''re doing great, Nikko," I tell her as I ruffle her hair. She beams up at me, proud of her contribution.


    On the twenty-second floor, we enter a vast, dimly lit chamber. The air is thick with magic, and from the shadows emerges a massive chimera. Its lion, goat, and dragon heads snarl in unison, their combined roars shaking the very ground beneath us. The dragon''s fiery breath illuminates the room as it charges forward, its serpentine tail lashing out with devastating force.


    "Nikko, stay back!" I shout, igniting my lightsaber once more. The yellow blade hums as I deflect the dragon''s fire, narrowly avoiding a devastating blow.


    Apollo moves swiftly to flank the chimera, spear in hand. "Engaging target," it states with calm precision, thrusting its spear toward the lion''s head. The chimera roars in defiance, all three heads snapping in a coordinated assault.


    I leap forward, using the Force to amplify my agility, narrowly avoiding the dragon head''s fiery breath. I deflect the flames with a wave of the Force, redirecting them harmlessly into the stone walls. Meanwhile, Apollo drives its spear into the goat''s side, but the beast''s hide proves resilient, shrugging off the attack with ease.


    "Papa, look out!" Nikko''s voice rings out just in time. I sidestep as the chimera''s serpent tail lashes toward me, the ground where I stood moments before cracking under its weight. I counter with a Force push, sending the beast staggering back, buying us precious time.


    "Keep it distracted!" I shout to Apollo, who nods and shifts its focus to the lion head, dodging the chimera''s vicious bites and retaliating with swift strikes. My attention locks on the dragon head, the most dangerous of the three. With a surge of the Force, I launch myself high into the air, bringing my lightsaber down in a powerful arc. The blade hums as it severs the dragon''s neck in a clean strike, the head tumbling to the ground with a thud. The chimera''s agonized roar fills the chamber, its movements becoming wild and erratic.


    Apollo, relentless in its assault, drives its spear deep into the chimera''s flank. The beast bellows in pain, turning its remaining heads toward Apollo, giving me the opening I need. Channeling the Force, I lift a large chunk of debris from the crumbled stone around us and hurl it at the goat''s head. The impact is sickening, crushing the head instantly.


    Now only the lion head remains, its fury undiminished. It lunges at me, teeth bared in a desperate final attack. I meet it head-on, ducking beneath its jaws and delivering a swift upward slash with my lightsaber. The blade slices through the creature''s throat, and the lion head falls to the ground, lifeless. The chimera''s massive body convulses one last time before collapsing in a heap, its final breath escaping in a low growl.


    I extinguish my lightsaber and turn to Nikko, who''s watching in awe. "We did it," I say with a smile, reassuring her that the danger has passed.


    Nikko beams, her tail swishing excitedly. "You were amazing, Papa!"


    Apollo, ever efficient, retrieves the purple crystal from the chimera''s remains, handing it to Nikko, who carefully places it into my pouch of holding. The fight has left us weary but victorious. Exhausted, we retreat to a small chamber nearby to set up camp. The space is cozy, with a flat stone floor and a few boulders we use as makeshift chairs.


    ?????


    We sit down, sharing a simple meal of dried meat and bread. The soft glow of our makeshift campfire casts shadows on the walls, providing a brief respite from the dungeon''s relentless challenges. Nikko rests her head on my shoulder, munching on a piece of dried meat, her curiosity sparking as she looks up at me.


    "Papa," she asks, "what is that weapon you used in the fight? It glows and makes that buzzing sound."


    I glance down at the hilt of my lightsaber, still clipped to my belt. "That''s called a lightsaber," I say, gently pulling it from my belt and holding it out for her to see. "It''s a special weapon, with a blade made of pure energy. It can cut through almost anything."


    Nikko''s eyes light up with excitement as she stares at the weapon. "Pure energy?" she repeats in awe. "How does it work?"


    I smile, crouching down beside her. "Inside the lightsaber, there''s a crystal. This crystal focuses the energy into a blade. The handle is made from a special material that can contain and direct that energy safely."The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    I hand the deactivated lightsaber to her, making sure to point out the activation button. "You can hold it, just don''t press this button."


    Nikko nods seriously, taking the hilt into her hands. Her eyes widen as she marvels at how light it feels. "It''s so light, Papa! I thought it would be heavier."


    I chuckle softly. "The blade is made of energy, so there''s not much weight to it." As she studies the lightsaber, her tail flicks thoughtfully.


    "Where do the crystals come from?" she asks, her curiosity deepening.


    I pause, thinking about how to explain. "My crystal came from a place called Ilum," I say. Nikko''s brow furrows in confusion.


    "Ilum? Where''s that?" she asks, tilting her head.


    I realize then that the concept of other planets is foreign to her, something unimaginable on Aranthia. "Ilum is... well, it''s a world far from here," I begin, choosing my words carefully. "It''s a planet completely covered in ice and snow. There, crystals called Kyber crystals can be found, but they aren''t easy to come by. To earn my crystal, I had to delve deep into a frozen temple and face many challenges¡ªtests of both my abilities and my mind."


    Nikko listens intently, her eyes wide with fascination. "So you had to go through all that to get your lightsaber?" she asks, her voice full of awe.


    I nod, taking the lightsaber back from her gently. "Yes, and every Jedi must do the same. Each Kyber crystal is unique, and finding one is a crucial part of a Jedi''s journey."


    "Are there other colors besides yellow?" she asks, her ears perking up in curiosity.


    I nod again. "Yes, lightsaber colors have meanings. The color of the blade reflects the nature of the one who wields it."


    Nikko''s tail swishes as she listens eagerly. "What do they mean?" she asks.


    "Well," I begin, "the most common color is blue. A blue lightsaber usually represents a Jedi who is a guardian, someone who focuses on protecting others and fighting evil. They rely heavily on combat skills." I pause, making sure she''s following before continuing. "Then there''s green. Green lightsabers belong to those who are more in tune with the Force itself, Jedi Consulars, who seek wisdom and knowledge. They often resolve conflicts through diplomacy before fighting."


    Nikko nods, her eyes wide with fascination. "What about red?"


    I sigh softly. "Red lightsabers are used by the Sith. Unlike Jedi, Sith don''t bond with Kyber crystals¡ªthey corrupt them, bending the crystal to their will. The red color comes from the crystal being ''bled,'' as they call it, from the dark side of the Force. It''s a symbol of power, control, and domination."


    Her expression shifts, understanding the darker nature of the red blade. "What about your yellow one, Papa?"


    "The yellow blade is a bit rarer," I explain, igniting the lightsaber for a brief moment so she can see the glow before deactivating it. "It represents balance. Those who carry yellow lightsabers often walk between combat and knowledge. We''re sentinels, seeking to protect the galaxy but also keeping ourselves grounded in the Force."


    Nikko nods thoughtfully, processing the meanings behind the colors. "So, colors show what kind of Jedi someone is?" she asks.


    "Exactly," I say, smiling down at her. "There''s also purple, which represents those who use both the light and dark sides of the Force, but manage to balance them. And white¡ªthose are rarest of all, representing purity and clarity of purpose."


    Nikko looks up at me, her eyes filled with wonder. "That''s so amazing, Papa."


    As we sit in comfortable silence, enjoying our meal, I feel my body finally beginning to relax, though the tension in my muscles reminds me of the battles we''ve faced. I glance over at Nikko, who seems deep in thought, her head tilted slightly to one side. Her ears twitch as she finally breaks the silence with a question that catches me off guard.


    "Papa, what are Jedi? And what are Sith?" Her voice is soft, but there''s a curiosity and determination in her eyes that tells me she''s been thinking about this for a while.


    I take a deep breath, considering how best to explain such complex ideas to her. "Jedi are protectors of peace and justice," I begin slowly. "They use the Force to help others, to keep balance and maintain harmony in the galaxy. Sith, on the other hand, are different. They also use the Force, but they use it for their own gain, often causing harm to others. They seek power at any cost."


    Nikko nods slowly, absorbing the information. "And the Force? What''s that?"


    I feel a pang of nostalgia as I think back to my training. "The Force is an energy field that exists in all living things," I explain, choosing my words carefully. "It surrounds us, binds us together. From the smallest insect to the largest beast, it flows through everything. It''s what gives the Jedi and Sith their power. Jedi use the Force for knowledge and defense, while the Sith manipulate it for control and domination."


    Nikko''s tail flicks thoughtfully as she listens. "That sounds a lot like mana," she says, her voice laced with interest. "We use mana for magic."


    I nod. "Yes, it''s similar in many ways. But the Force is rare, only a few are born with a strong enough connection to manipulate it. Those with the ability are usually recruited into the Jedi Order or sometimes become Sith¡ªthough the Sith are supposed to be extinct."


    Her eyes widen as she processes that. "So... are you a Jedi?"


    I shake my head, giving her a small smile. "No, I''m what''s called an Acolyte."


    Her ears perk up in confusion. "What''s an Acolyte?"


    "An Acolyte is someone who doesn''t belong to either the Jedi or the Sith," I explain, keeping my tone gentle but firm. "We walk the line between light and dark, using both sides of the Force to maintain balance. We''re not driven by the Jedi''s strict code, but we also don''t seek power like the Sith. We strive to understand both, but we don''t let either control us."


    Nikko''s eyes narrow in concentration. "So, if you use the dark side, doesn''t that make you evil?"


    "Not necessarily," I reply, appreciating her insight. "Using the dark side doesn''t make someone evil on its own. It''s how you use that power that defines you. Acolytes like me don''t crave power like the Sith. We use the dark side responsibly, balancing it with the light to keep harmony within ourselves."


    She sits back, her tail curling around her as she considers what I''ve said. "Are there many Acolytes?" she asks after a pause, her eyes wide with fascination.


    I shake my head again. "No, Acolytes are rare. Neither the Jedi nor the Sith approve of our ways. Most people see the Force as either good or evil, black or white. Acolytes believe the truth lies somewhere in between. It''s a hard path, and most people don''t understand it."


    Her ears twitch slightly as she absorbs this. Then, almost as if she''s been putting the pieces together all along, she asks the question I knew would come eventually. "Where do you come from, Papa? You''re not from Aranthia, are you?"


    I pause, taking a deep breath. I knew she''d figure it out eventually, but hearing her say it aloud still stirs something in me. I lift my glove, waving my hand to activate the holographic map stored in my gauntlet. The map of the galaxy flickers to life, a breathtaking array of stars and planets lighting up the space between us.


    "No," I admit softly, watching her eyes grow wide with awe. "I come from another galaxy entirely. My home is... far, far away from here. The galaxy is vast, filled with countless planets, each one unique, with its own dangers, people, and creatures."


    Nikko leans forward, her wide eyes glued to the swirling map, the countless stars mesmerizing her. "That''s so many stars!" she gasps, her voice full of awe. "What planet are you from?"


    I pause, the familiar ache creeping into my chest, the weight of old memories surfacing. "I don''t really remember," I admit, my voice quieter now, heavy with the things I''ve long buried. "My parents died when I was very young. I was taken as a slave not long after. I was younger than you when I lost them."


    Nikko''s eyes widen with concern, her ears twitching slightly. "What happened to your parents?" she asks softly.


    I shake my head, feeling the emptiness where those memories should be. "I don''t remember," I say, a bitter edge to my words. "I stopped trying to remember them a long time ago."


    Her ears droop, and I can sense the sadness welling up inside her, a deep sympathy for me that I wasn''t prepared to face. She looks at me, her small voice trembling as she asks, "You were a slave? Like me?"


    I let out a deep breath, nodding. "Yeah," I say, my voice steady but filled with the weight of my past. "When I was younger than you, I was a slave on a planet called Kessel."


    I shift the hologram, and the image of Kessel fills the air between us¡ªan inhospitable world with jagged mountains and barren landscapes. The surface is pocked with mining facilities, where the spice, a precious and dangerous resource, is extracted.


    "Kessel is a horrible place," I explain quietly. "Its surface is mined for spice, and the people there... most of them live in chains."


    Nikko''s face falls, her ears drooping even lower. "I''m so sorry, Papa," she whispers, her voice thick with emotion. Without hesitation, she wraps herself around my arm, her small head resting on my shoulder in a gesture of pure comfort.


    "It''s okay," I murmur, feeling the warmth of her presence. "That was a long time ago."


    Her voice is soft when she asks, "How did you escape?"


    I glance down at her, feeling the old weight lift just a little. "My former master saved me," I say. "When I thought I was going to die, he showed up. He freed me and took me under his wing."


    Nikko''s ears perk up slightly, her tail twitching as I sense a small flicker of joy within her. She looks up at me, her eyes brightening. "That''s good," she says, her voice filled with relief. "He saved you... just like you saved me."


    A smile tugs at my lips, and I rest my hand gently on her head, ruffling her hair slightly. "Yeah," I say softly. "Just like that."


    Nikko suddenly shoots up, her eyes narrowing with a skeptical look. She turns to me, her ears twitching with curiosity and a hint of confusion. "If you''re not a Sith, then why did you grow up on a Sith planet?" she asks, her voice tinged with disbelief.


    Her question hangs in the air, sharp and direct, and I can see the gears turning in her mind, trying to make sense of something that doesn''t quite fit.


    I let out a slow breath, knowing the explanation isn''t an easy one. "It''s complicated," I begin, meeting her gaze. "My mentor was once a Sith. He believed in the ways of the Sith until he saw how corrupt and power-hungry they had become. He walked away from that path and embraced the ways of an Acolyte¡ªa balance between light and dark."


    Nikko''s tail swishes thoughtfully, and I can see she''s still processing everything. "How many worlds are there in your galaxy?"


    "Thousands," I say, the image of the galaxy map appearing before us once more. "Each one is different. Some are dangerous, some are beautiful, but they all have their own stories."


    "And where is Aranthia?" she asks, curiosity gleaming in her eyes.


    "I don''t know," I confess. "I was traveling through an uncharted region of space when my ship was pulled here. Aranthia is unlike anything I''ve ever encountered."


    She leans in closer, her tail flicking with interest. "Wait. How do you travel from planet to planet? They look so far apart."


    "With starships," I say, messing with the holographic display on my gauntlet. An image of the Crucible materializes before us, hovering in the air. "This was my ship, the Crucible," I explain, my voice tinged with a hint of nostalgia. "She could travel across the stars, covering vast distances through the emptiness of space. She wasn''t the fastest, nor the most powerful ship, but she was reliable... and she always got me where I needed to go."


    Nikko stares at the hologram, her wide eyes reflecting the shimmering image of the Crucible, completely captivated. "I wish I could see her in real life," she whispers, her voice full of wonder.


    Her fascination tugs at me, but when she asks, "What happened to the Crucible?" the weight of my sigh feels heavier than I expected.


    "She didn''t make it," I admit, my fingers moving over the gauntlet''s controls. The hologram shifts, showing the crash site¡ªan image of the wrecked ship lying amidst the debris of the forest floor. "I crash-landed here."


    Nikko''s ears droop, her face reflecting the sadness I felt the day I watched the Crucible come apart. She''s quiet for a moment, taking it all in, but then her ears perk up, and a little glimmer returns to her eyes.


    "This one time," she starts, her voice filled with a sudden burst of enthusiasm, "I saw a wagon lose its wheel. It looked like it was completely done for, but then they fixed it! All it needed was a new wheel." She looks up at me, her tail swishing hopefully. "Can the Crucible be fixed?"


    I give her a soft smile, appreciating her optimism. "Maybe," I say, "but I don''t have the materials to fix her. And I don''t even know if she can be fixed."


    Nikko''s expression turns determined, her ears twitching with resolve. "But you never know until you try, right? Just like that wagon! If they could fix that, then maybe we can fix the Crucible too. You just need the right pieces, and maybe some help. You always tell me we can''t give up, right?"


    Her words stir something in me¡ªa small flicker of hope I hadn''t allowed myself to feel. I nod slowly, feeling a renewed sense of determination. "You''re right, Nikko. We won''t know until we try."


    Her face brightens, her tail wagging with excitement. "We''ll fix it, Papa. You''ll see!"


    We sit in silence, the fire crackling softly, offering a brief moment of peace in this unforgiving world. I try to call out to Nikko, my voice low, but she doesn''t respond. Confused, I glance down and see her already fast asleep, nestled comfortably in my arms, her gentle purring filling the quiet air.


    Her small form rests against me, and the soft rhythm of her purring soothes the tension in my body like a balm to my wearied soul. I can''t help but reflect on how drastically my life has shifted. From a would-be smuggler navigating a galaxy far beyond this world to now, the unlikely guardian of this small, fierce girl¡ªmy path has twisted in ways I never could''ve imagined.


    The flickering light from the campfire throws shadows across the dungeon walls, dancing and shifting like silent sentinels, guarding this fragile moment of peace. In the midst of the chaos and peril that surround us, this tiny campfire feels like a sanctuary, offering a brief reprieve. As I watch Nikko sleep, her trust in me so complete, I feel the weight of this new responsibility settle in¡ªa bond I never expected, but one I now know I''m meant to protect at all costs.


    Apollo stands vigil, ever the silent protector, its presence a constant reminder of my past and the world I come from. Despite the challenges and the battles we''ve faced, there is a sense of peace here, a moment of reprieve that I haven''t felt in a long time. The bond I share with Nikko is something precious, something worth protecting at all costs.


    As sleep begins to claim me, I glance at the holographic map of the galaxy still hovering above my gauntlet. Each star and planet represents a memory, a place I''ve been or yet to explore. But for now, my focus is here, in this dungeon, with this newfound family. The journey ahead is uncertain, filled with dangers and unknowns, but with Nikko and Apollo by my side, I feel a renewed sense of purpose. I shut off the hologram and carefully shift into a more comfortable position.


    "Goodnight, Apollo," I whisper, my voice barely audible over the crackling fire.


    "Goodnight, Ryu," Apollo replies, its mechanical voice soft and reassuring.


    I close my eyes, the weight of the day''s battles lifting as I drift into a dreamless sleep, comforted by the knowledge that, for now, we are safe. And as long as I have breath in my body, I will protect Nikko and ensure that she never knows the pain and loss that have marked my own past. Together, we will face whatever challenges lie ahead, and perhaps, find a place to call home in this strange, new world.


    ?????


    I''m not sure how long we slept, but Nikko shakes me awake with an excited whisper, "Papa, wake up!" Her bright eyes and twitching cat ears make it impossible not to smile.


    "Alright, alright, I''m up," I say, patting her head. She giggles, her tail swishing happily behind her.


    We make breakfast, making sandwiches out of the bread, dried meat, and cheese. Nikko munches happily, her eyes sparkling with anticipation for the day ahead.


    "Tonight, we''ll start your training," I announce between bites. Nikko''s eyes widen with joy, and she nearly bounces in her seat.


    "Really, Papa? Right now?" she asks, her tail flicking back and forth.


    "Yes, but you have to be patient and listen carefully. Training is important, and it will keep you safe," I explain.


    After breakfast, I notice Nikko looking up at me with a mix of curiosity and eagerness in her eyes. She''s been wanting to train, and even in the heart of this dungeon, I can''t deny her that. The room we''re in, deep beneath the surface of Curville, is dimly lit by the soft glow of the campfire. Its flickering light casts shadows across the stone walls, creating an almost peaceful ambiance despite the danger lurking just beyond. I glance around, spotting a relatively empty spot near the corner of the room where we won''t disturb Apollo, who remains watchful by the entrance, scanning the area for any incoming threats.


    "Alright," I say, turning to Nikko. "Let''s get started. We''ll use that open space over there."


    She beams at me, her excitement barely contained, and hops to her feet. Her tail swishes with enthusiasm as we move to the designated training area. The stone floor beneath our feet is hard, uneven, but the space is large enough for what we need. The campfire casts just enough light for us to see clearly, and the room feels secure for now.


    "Alright, Nikko," I begin, "the first thing you need to learn is a proper fighting stance. A strong stance is the foundation of all combat. It keeps you balanced and ready for anything."


    Nikko stands in front of me, her feet planted awkwardly apart. I step forward and gently adjust her posture, moving her feet into the correct position and straightening her back. "Like this," I instruct, "you need to be solid and stable."


    She frowns in concentration, trying to hold the stance, but her impatience is evident. "Why do I have to stand like this, Papa? Can''t I just start fighting?"


    I chuckle softly. "You need a strong foundation, Nikko. Without it, you''ll be knocked off balance easily. Watch." I give her a light shove, and she stumbles, losing her stance.


    "See? Now, try again. Focus on staying grounded."


    Nikko nods, her determination shining through. She takes the stance again, and this time, she holds it more firmly. I correct her mistakes along the way, but she quickly gets the hang of it.


    "Good," I praise her. "Now, let''s move on to swinging a weapon." I hand her a throwing knife. "Take a swing, but remember to keep your stance."


    Nikko grips the knife and swings, her first attempts clumsy and uncoordinated. I patiently guide her, showing her the proper technique and explaining the importance of control and precision.


    "Don''t rush it," I advise. "Focus on your movements. Every swing should be deliberate."


    She nods, her frustration giving way to concentration. She swings again, and this time, her movements are more fluid. I continue to correct her form, and gradually, her swings improve.


    "You''re getting better," I encourage. "Remember, it''s all about practice. The more you do it, the better you''ll become."


    Nikko''s face lights up with pride at my words, and she continues to practice, her confidence growing with each swing.


    "That''s enough for now," I finally say. "You did well, Nikko. We''ll continue another time."


    She nods, a determined gleam in her eyes. "I''ll get even better, Papa. I promise."


    "I know you will. Now, let''s get going. We have a lot of ground to cover," I said, patting her gently on the head. Her ears twitch and her tail flicking back and forth. She hands me back my throwing knife and we begin disassembling our camp.


    We move deeper into the dungeon, conquering floor after floor, each one a new challenge in this endless maze. Nikko practices during every break we take, her dedication unwavering. I watch as she improves with each session, her movements becoming sharper, more confident. By the end of our sixth break, I glance at my gauntlet''s display. According to the cartography program, we''re now on the 33rd floor. I''ve lost track of how long we''ve been down here¡ªtime feels meaningless in these dimly lit corridors, and without accessing my world map as often as I should, gauging our progress is becoming difficult.


    Nikko, though tired, remains eager. She''s adaptive, always hungry to learn. Even after all the hard work, she still wants to keep training. I decide it''s time to teach her something more advanced¡ªhow to read an opponent''s movements. Apollo stands in as her opponent, a perfect training partner given his precise, predictable movements.


    I instruct Apollo not to contact her directly, only to stop just before his fists reach her if she fails to dodge. The droid nods in understanding, stepping into position, but I notice Nikko''s apprehension. Swinging at shadows had been one thing¡ªfacing Apollo, a towering, metal figure, was something else entirely.


    I crouch down, placing a hand on her small shoulder, meeting her gaze. "Nikko," I say softly, "this is just practice. Apollo won''t hurt you. I''ll be right here the whole time. Trust me, you''ve got this."


    She takes a deep breath, her brow furrowed in concentration. "Okay, Papa. I''ll try my best."


    "That''s all I ask," I reply, offering her a smile. "Now, let''s begin."


    Apollo starts slow, pausing between each mock attack, giving me time to teach. I explain the importance of reading body language, pointing out the subtle shifts in his stance and how the smallest movement can predict where the next strike will come from. "Watch his shoulders and hips," I say, my voice steady, guiding her. "They''ll give away his movements before he even swings."


    Nikko listens carefully, her bright eyes glued to Apollo as she nods. "Got it," she murmurs, her fear gradually giving way to determination.


    The training begins, but at first, Nikko is too slow, her reactions hesitant. Apollo stops his fist inches from her every time. I step in, adjusting her stance, reminding her to focus. "Don''t watch his fist," I say, "watch where it''s going to be."


    She nods again, a little more focused now, her small hands balled into fists as she takes a deep breath. "Okay, I''ll try again."


    Apollo resumes his attacks, and though Nikko still stumbles at first, I can see the gears turning in her mind. She''s learning¡ªslowly, but surely. Her first successful dodge brings a smile to my face, and with each dodge after that, she gains more confidence. Apollo increases his speed, and she adapts, her movements becoming more fluid, more instinctive.


    "Great job, Nikko!" I call out as she ducks beneath another swing. "You''re getting the hang of it!"


    She grins, her tail swishing with excitement. "Thanks, Papa!"


    After a few more rounds, I decide to stop. "That''s enough for now," I say, stepping in to signal Apollo. "You did an amazing job today."


    Nikko beams, her face flushed with pride, her small body nearly vibrating with excitement. "Really? Did I do good?"


    I nod, crouching down to meet her eye level again. "You did, Nikko. You''re learning quickly, and you adapt just as fast. If you keep this up, you''ll be a great fighter someday."


    Without warning, she throws her arms around me in a tight hug, her gratitude and excitement washing over me. I chuckle softly, hugging her back, feeling the warmth of her trust.


    We pack up and continue our descent into the dungeon, the cold stone walls surrounding us, each step echoing through the vast emptiness. The further we go, the heavier the air becomes, thick with dampness and the distant drip of water. After what feels like hours, we come to a stop in front of a massive, ancient door, its surface adorned with strange, runic symbols that seem to pulse faintly in the low light.


    Behind this door lies the boss room of the 35th floor. I take a deep breath, preparing myself for what''s ahead.

 Chapter IX Part I

    Inside the boss room of the 35th floor, Talia''s breath comes in ragged gasps as she draws another arrow from her quiver, nocking it with a swift, practiced motion. Every muscle in her body screams with exhaustion, protesting the relentless strain of battle. Before her, the undead dragon looms, its rotting form emanating an aura of death and decay. Its hollow eye sockets burn with an unholy light as it roars, shaking the very foundations of the chamber.


    "Hold on, everyone!" Talia yells, her voice cracking with desperation. She pulls back the bowstring and releases an arrow, but it bounces harmlessly off the dragon''s decayed hide. "Damn it!"


    Borin, the stout dwarf warrior, stands with a stocky build, his thick, braided beard swaying as he swings his mighty axe at the dragon''s legs. His muscular arms strain with each powerful strike, but frustration etches across his weathered face. "This hide''s tougher than old dwarven steel!" he grunts, the intricate runes on his heavy dwarven armor gleaming faintly in the dim light. His broad shoulders heave with exertion, yet his attacks seem futile against the dragon''s decaying yet impenetrable flesh. With a single, sweeping motion, the dragon''s tail slams into Borin, sending him flying across the room. His axe clatters from his grip as he crashes into the far wall, his stout frame hitting the stone with a sickening thud.


    "Borin!" Talia cries out, her voice breaking with worry as her green eyes widen in panic. The elf warrior''s braided platinum blond hair shimmers as she darts across the battlefield, her slender but strong frame covered in light elven archer armor. Her elegant yet practical green tunic and silver accents offer her the mobility she needs, but her gaze is locked onto the dwarf''s unmoving form.


    The dragon''s baleful gaze turns toward Kennan, the rogue. Dressed in dark, practical clothing that clings to his lean, athletic build, Kennan is a shadow on the battlefield. His twin daggers glint in the light, ready for a counterattack, but even his sharp reflexes aren''t enough to dodge the dragon''s next move. "Kennan, move!" Talia shouts, but it''s too late. The dragon spits a torrent of corrosive acid.


    Marla, the knight, adorned in polished armor with intricate designs that mark her rank and skill, rushes forward. Her muscular, athletic form strains as she raises her gleaming shield to block the deadly spray. The acid sizzles as it eats away at her shield, burning into her arm with a sickening hiss. Marla screams in agony, collapsing to the ground, her once proud posture reduced to pain.


    "Marla! No!" Kennan narrowly avoids the acid, his hooded cloak fluttering as he tries to dodge, but the dragon''s tail snaps him across the room, knocking him unconscious. He crumples to the ground, his sharp eyes closed, his stealthy form now still.


    Talia''s eyes dart toward Lyara, the mage, her long robe flowing as she channels every ounce of her remaining energy. Her loose waves of hair stick to her sweat-drenched face as she summons a fireball, the glowing circle at the tip of her staff pulsing with arcane energy. Her calm yet strained face shows the toll of the battle, and as she launches the projectile, it strikes the dragon''s chest¡ªonly to be shrugged off as if it were nothing. "We need more firepower!" Talia cries, desperation creeping into her voice.


    Lyara barely escapes the dragon''s claws, casting magical barriers that flicker and crack under the creature''s relentless assault. "I can''t hold it much longer!" she gasps, fear threading her voice, her elegant robe still swaying despite her drained energy.


    In the midst of the chaos, Jareth, the cleric, stands firm. His ornate robes are flecked with dust, revealing hints of armor beneath. His hands glow with divine energy as he drags the wounded Marla to safety. His neatly trimmed hair glistens with sweat as he works desperately to heal her burns. "Hold on, Marla. I''ve got you," he whispers, his focus unwavering as he pours all his strength into keeping her alive. His calm, determined expression reflects his devotion as he fights to protect his allies, his holy symbols glowing faintly with divine light.


    The dragon''s roar echoes through the chamber, and suddenly the ground cracks open. From the fissures, skeletal warriors emerge, their bony hands grasping swords and shields. Talia, already on the brink of exhaustion, feels despair rising. "We can''t let them overwhelm us!" she shouts, slashing at the nearest skeletons with her short swords.


    Borin, recovering from the impact, charges back into the fight, his axe cleaving through skeletons with brutal efficiency. "Come on, you bony bastards! I''ll send you back to the grave!" he bellows.


    Lyara, cornered and desperate, unleashes spell after spell, but the dragon''s attacks grow fiercer, her strength waning. Talia can see her friend''s exhaustion weighing heavy, the end drawing near.


    As Talia fights off the skeletons surrounding her, gritting her teeth in defiance, something strange happens. An invisible force sends the skeletons flying, their bones crashing into the walls and shattering.


    Talia turns, breathless, toward the entrance of the boss chamber. A hooded figure stands there, flanked by a towering knight clad in heavy plate armor and a small girl with cat ears and a tail. The hooded man''s face is hidden in shadow, his presence commanding. He speaks softly to the girl, who scurries behind the armored knight as the hooded figure draws his sword with calm precision.


    The skeletons, sensing the threat, abandon Borin and rush toward the newcomers. Even the dragon shifts its attention from Lyara, its hollow eyes fixed on the hooded man. With swift, fluid movements, the man dispatches the skeletons with ease, his sword a blur. The undead crumble to dust as he carves through them, unstoppable.


    The dragon lets out an earth-shaking roar and lunges at the hooded figure, swinging its massive talon with deadly force. But the man raises his arm, and the talon stops, mere inches from his face. He clenches his hand into a fist, and with a crack, the dragon''s talon shatters. With a single, powerful motion, he flings the dragon across the room, sending it crashing into a cluster of skeletons.


    "What... what is he?" Lyara whispers, disbelief etched across her face.


    "Did you see that? He lifted the dragon!" Borin shouts, his eyes wide with shock.


    Jareth, his hands trembling as he continues healing Marla, mutters, "By the gods, who is this man?"


    Talia watches, her heart pounding in her chest as the dragon rises again, its empty eye sockets burning with rage. The beast spits a torrent of acid directly at the hooded man. Talia''s breath catches¡ªhe seems to be engulfed by the deadly spray. The acid hisses, eating away at the stone floor. But as the mist clears, the man stands completely unharmed, the ground at his feet untouched.


    The dragon roars in fury, charging once more. Talia shouts a warning, "Watch out!" But the man doesn''t flinch. He slides beneath the dragon''s talon, his sword flashing as he attempts to slice through the creature''s belly. The blade glances off the dragon''s thick hide, but the man remains unfazed, his movements calm and calculated.


    Talia, exhausted and overwhelmed, can only watch as the mysterious warrior takes control of the battle, his every action measured and precise. The tide of the fight is shifting, and for the first time, hope flickers in her heart.


    The dragon roars, its massive bulk turning with a furious, earth-shaking movement. The hooded figure calmly sheathes his sword and reaches for another hilt at his side. Talia''s breath catches in her throat as, with a snap-hiss, a blade of pure light springs to life from the hilt, casting an eerie glow throughout the dim chamber. Her party gasps in unison, the sight of such a weapon both alien and mesmerizing, its light cutting through the gloom.


    With fluid grace, the man dodges the dragon''s tail as it swings at him. In a single, precise motion, he slices through the appendage, severing it cleanly. The dragon''s tail flies across the room, crashing into the wall with a deafening thud. The beast, enraged and thrown off balance, roars and turns to face him again. But before it can react, the man hurls the glowing blade at its legs. The weapon spins through the air like a streak of light, effortlessly cutting through the dragon''s rotting limbs.


    The beast collapses with a guttural scream of fury and pain, its massive form crashing to the ground. As it struggles to rise, the man leaps into the air, catching the spinning blade with fluid precision. He lands on the dragon''s back, his movements swift, calculated, and unwavering. The creature thrashes wildly, trying to shake him off, but he remains firm, poised for the final blow.


    With one clean, decisive swing, he severs the dragon''s head from its body. The massive form convulses one last time before collapsing with a thunderous crash, the unholy life draining from its undead form.


    The room falls into a stunned, heavy silence. Talia and her companions stand frozen, their exhaustion momentarily forgotten as they witness the impossible. The hooded figure lands lightly on the ground, his feet making barely a sound. The glowing blade hums softly for a moment before it disappears into the hilt, the quiet echo of the battle''s end filling the chamber.


    ?????


    Nikko runs up to me, her eyes wide with amazement. "Papa, that was incredible!" she exclaims, throwing her arms in the air. "You were like whoosh, and then bam! And the dragon went flying!" She makes swooshing sounds with her mouth, imitating the strikes and slashes. "And when you cut off its legs, it was like shing! And the tail went thud!"


    I smile, relieved she''s unharmed. "I''m just glad you''re safe, Nikko."


    From the corner of my eye, I see the elf woman approaching. Her beauty is undeniable, with her long platinum hair braided and hanging on each side, a quiver of arrows strapped to her back, and two short swords sheathed behind her. Her cloak is adorned with intricate patterns, and her piercing green eyes reflect a blend of relief and admiration. She moves with a grace and confidence that is captivating.


    "Thank you," she says, her voice soft yet strong. "What you did back there was extraordinary. I''ve never seen anyone fight like you have."


    Nikko, noticing my attention on the elf, chimes in, "You''re very beautiful!" She then looks up at me and asks, "Don''t you think so, Papa?"


    I snap out of my trance and look at Nikko. "Nikko, it''s rude to be so forward to someone you just met."


    The elf blushes slightly and chuckles, a melodious sound. "Thank you, little one. You yourself are very pretty too."


    Nikko beams at the compliment. "Thank you!"


    The elf turns her attention back to me. "My name is Talia, Talia Sutaraito," she introduces herself, a warm smile on her face.


    Before I can respond, the mage, supported by Apollo, approaches. Her arm is severely hurt, and she looks worn but determined with an arm around Apollo for support.


    "Lyara," the mage says weakly, managing a smile despite her pain.


    The dwarf, sturdy and battle-worn, steps forward next. "Borin," he grunts, his voice gruff but friendly.


    "The cleric over there is Jareth," Borin continues, indicating the exhausted healer who is barely keeping himself upright. "And these two," he points to the unconscious members, "are Marla and Kennan. They''re healed but out cold."


    Talia looks at me, gratitude evident in her eyes. "We owe you our lives. If it weren''t for you, we''d be dead."


    I shake my head. "There''s no need for that. I''m just glad I got here in time."


    I introduce myself, "I''m Ryu Chikara, and this is my daughter, Nikko." I gesture to Apollo. "And this is Apollo. Apollo Steelton."


    Apollo, ever stoic, simply nods. "It would be best if we set up camp," it says, its voice calm and practical.


    Borin agrees, "Aye, we need rest."


    The dragon''s corpse suddenly begins to dissolve, its stomach acid eating through the ground and consuming the entire body. A nauseating smell wafted through the chamber, causing everyone to recoil and cover their noses.


    "We need to move," I say, already leading the way out of the chamber. The others nod and follow, grateful to escape the stench.


    ?????


    We find a large treasure chamber, but the chests are already looted, their contents long gone. Despite the emptiness, the room is spacious enough for us to set up camp. Borin and I start setting up tents with Nikko''s eager assistance. Apollo gently places Marla and Kennan on the ground, then helps with the camp setup.


    Talia tries to help as well, but her exhaustion is evident. "You should rest," I tell her gently.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    She hesitates but finally agrees, sitting down and closing her eyes for a moment. We finish setting up the tents, a campfire, and arrange ourselves around the fire. Lyara sits by the fire too, while Jareth retreats to his tent, completely drained.


    Borin starts cooking, pulling out various ingredients. He uses fresh vegetables with vibrant colors: deep green leaves, bright orange roots, and green stalks. He also has chunks of tender meat and white grains that look like tiny pearls. Nikko watches with awe, her ears twitching and her tail swaying with interest. She points at every ingredient and asks him what they are to which Borin happily answers.


    "These are carrots," he says, holding up a bright orange root. "And this is celery," he continues, adding chopped green stalks. He also adds diced onions, minced garlic, and a handful of fresh herbs that smell like thyme and rosemary.


    "Can I help?" Nikko asks, her eyes wide with excitement.


    "Of course," Borin replies with a smile. "You can put the cut-up ingredients into the stew and give it a good stir."


    Nikko eagerly takes the bowl of chopped vegetables and carefully adds them to the pot, then grabs a large wooden spoon and begins to stir. Her ears twitch with concentration, and her tail swishes happily as she helps.


    I watch her with a fond smile. Talia sits down next to me, her body relaxing as she settles into the warmth of the fire.


    "Thank you again," she says, breaking the silence. "I don''t think I''ve thanked you enough today."


    I chuckle softly, shaking my head. "You''ve thanked me plenty. Really, glad to have helped."


    She gives a light laugh, then turns her gaze to Nikko. "She''s quite something. So full of life."


    "She is," I agree, watching Nikko as she stirs the pot with enthusiasm.


    Talia''s curiosity is evident as she continues, "I couldn''t help but notice your... abilities. They''re unlike anything I''ve ever seen."


    I smile slightly, keeping my tone light. "Let''s just say I''ve had a lot of practice."


    "Practice, huh?" She raises an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "Not many can lift a dragon with a mere gesture."


    I shrug, trying to sound nonchalant. "It''s a skill I''ve honed my entire life. One that I''d rather keep to myself if you don''t mind."


    Talia nods, though her curiosity is far from sated. "Fair enough. But what about you? Where do you come from?"


    "I''ve traveled far and wide," I say vaguely. "Let''s just say my past is... complicated."


    She seems to accept my reluctance to divulge more and turns the conversation to herself. "I understand. I come from a small village, not too far from here. I''m not of royalty or anything grand, but I want to make a name for myself. Prove that I can be more than just another face in the crowd."


    "Sounds like a noble goal," I reply, genuinely impressed by her determination.


    She smiles, looking a bit shy. "Thank you. It''s not always easy, but I believe it''s worth it."


    Talia looks over at Nikko and asks softly, "What about her? What''s her story?"


    I fall silent for a moment, the memories weighing heavily on my heart. "I rescued her from a group of bandits. They wanted to use her and other beast folk children for their abilities to navigate the dungeon. I managed to save her, but... I couldn''t save the others."


    Talia''s eyes soften with understanding and sorrow. "I''m so sorry."


    "I''ve grown fond of her," I continue, my voice steady. "She reminds me of myself at her age. I too had chains around my neck. I vowed to protect her and give her the life I never had."


    "That''s... incredibly noble of you," Talia says, her admiration clear.


    We sit in a comfortable silence for a moment, watching Nikko as she stirs the stew. Borin announces that the stew is ready, and Nikko eagerly grabs bowls, passing them out to everyone. Borin tries to pour a bowl for Apollo, but it shakes its head.


    "I don''t need to eat at the moment. I''ll keep watch," Apollo says in its usual composed manner.


    Borin frowns. "You sure? A good meal could do you some good."


    I interject, "Apollo never eats around others. It''s just how he is."


    Borin finds it strange but prepares a bowl for Apollo anyway and sets it aside. Apollo takes the bowl and asks for a second.


    "Why two?" Borin asks.


    "They''re for the injured," Apollo replies, its tone as steady as always.


    Borin nods, preparing another bowl and bringing them to Marla and Kellan. He returns with a few empty bowls and sits down with his own serving of stew. Meanwhile, Apollo returns to its watch, ever vigilant.


    Talia watches Apollo with curiosity. "Your companion is quite... unique."


    I nod. "Yes, Apollo is. Though his behavior can be sometimes... golem like, he is a good friend and a great companion. It took a while for me but I''ve gotten used to his behaviors."


    "It''s still a bit strange," Talia admits with a giggle. "But I suppose we all have our quirks."


    Nikko joins us with her own bowl of stew, her ears twitching and tail swishing happily. She sits next to me, digging into her meal with enthusiasm. Borin, now next to Apollo, takes his watch turn. The fire crackles, and the comforting scent of stew fills the air as we settle down.


    Talia watches Nikko with a soft smile. "Were you scared being in such a dangerous place?" she asks gently.


    Nikko shakes her head, her ears twitching slightly. "No, not with Papa by my side. I have no reason to be scared." She looks up at me with admiration. "Papa is very strong."


    Talia nods, her eyes meeting mine. "Yes, he is."


    She turns to me, curiosity evident in her expression. "Where did you learn such abilities?"


    I take a deep breath, feeling Nikko''s eyes on me as well. "I started off in chains just like her but I was freed. The man who saved me took me in, taught me what you saw out there. The path I had to follow was harsh and unforgiving, but from my mentor, I learned how to fight, to survive, how to read people, and much more. It''s a life that I accepted because I had to."


    Nikko moves closer to me, sensing the pain in my voice. I put a reassuring hand on her head. "I''m alright," I say softly.


    Talia listens intently, her expression sympathetic. "It sounds like you''ve been through a lot. It''s amazing how you''ve turned those experiences into strengths."


    I nod, appreciating her understanding. "It''s been a long journey."


    Nikko looks up at Talia. "What about you, Miss Talia? Have you been on many adventures?"


    Talia chuckles, leaning back slightly. "Oh, I''ve had my fair share. I come from a small village, not too far from here. I''m not of royalty or anything grand, but I want to make a name for myself. Prove that I can be more than just another face in the crowd."


    Nikko''s eyes widen with interest. "That sounds exciting! Do you have any stories?"


    Talia smiles warmly. "Well, there was this one time we were deep in the forest, hunting a basilisk that had been terrorizing a nearby village. It was cunning, always staying one step ahead of us. But with patience and teamwork, we finally managed to corner it."


    Nikko listens with rapt attention, her tail swishing with excitement. "What happened then?"


    "We fought hard," Talia continues. "But we managed to bring it down. The villagers were so grateful. It felt good to help them and prove our worth."


    Nikko beams at her. "You''re amazing, Miss Talia!"


    Talia laughs softly. "Thank you, Nikko. But your Papa here is the real hero tonight."


    As the ''night'' goes on, we share more stories, the fire crackling between us. Talia and I chat about various adventures and experiences.


    Eventually, Talia stifles a yawn. "I think I''ll call it a night. It''s been a long day." She gets up, stretching before heading to her tent. "Goodnight, everyone."


    "Goodnight," we all respond.


    Nikko, leaning heavily against me, has fallen asleep, her small body relaxed after the long day. I carefully pick her up and carry her into our tent, tucking her in gently. She snuggles into the blankets, her soft purring filling the space. As I pull the covers over her, I can''t help but notice her ears twitch slightly, as if she can sense me even in her sleep. It''s always been like that with her¡ªthis strange awareness, this ability to sense things no one else can. For a moment, I just stand there, watching her sleep, before turning and heading back out to the fire.


    I return to my seat, lighting my pipe and taking a long draw. The night is calm, the crackling fire providing a comforting warmth against the chill of the dungeon''s stone walls. Borin joins me after a few moments, sitting down with a contented sigh.


    "Apollo''s not much of a conversationist, is he?" Borin says with a chuckle, pointing at Apollo, who remains ever vigilant, his gaze scanning the darkness beyond the firelight.


    I smile slightly, exhaling a puff of smoke. "Not really. He''s more of a doer than a talker."


    Borin laughs quietly to himself before his gaze drifts toward the tent where Nikko sleeps. "That little lass of yours... she''s somethin'' else. I''ve seen plenty of beast folk in my time¡ªsharp noses, keen ears, good instincts. But sensing danger like she does? That''s not something I''ve ever come across."


    I glance toward the tent, my thoughts immediately shifting to Nikko. "What do you mean?"


    Borin leans back slightly, stroking his beard. "Beast folk can smell trouble, sure, but they can''t sense it the way she does. Sensing monsters, traps¡ªnow that''s a whole different kind of skill. That''s not just instinct. It''s... something more, something beyond what most beast folk are capable of."


    A flicker of doubt creeps into my mind as I mull over his words. I had noticed it myself¡ªhow Nikko seemed to always be a step ahead of danger, her reactions sharper than even my own at times. But I had always assumed it was just part of being a beast folk, that heightened sense of awareness they had. Now, Borin''s words cast that assumption into doubt.


    I nod slowly, lost in thought as I take another drag from my pipe. Nikko''s ears had even twitched when I was looking at her earlier, almost like she could feel my gaze. Could there be something more at play here? Something... else?


    Borin stretches, breaking the silence. "Well, it''s been an interesting night, but I think I''ll call it a night too." He stands, stretching his arms above his head. "Goodnight, Ryu."


    "Goodnight," I reply absently, still turning Borin''s words over in my mind as he heads toward his tent.


    As the fire crackles and Apollo stands watch, I take a long look back at the tent where Nikko sleeps. Her small form is hidden under the blankets, but the thought of her having some kind of ability beyond what even she knows unsettles me. If what Borin says is true, there''s more to Nikko than meets the eye¡ªand that''s something I''ll need to keep in mind moving forward.


    For now, though, I exhale a final puff of smoke and close my eyes, letting the calm of the night settle around me. There are many questions left unanswered, but one thing is certain¡ªwhatever comes next, I''ll protect Nikko with everything I have.


    Left alone, I take a deep draw from my pipe, savoring the peace and quiet. The steady crackle of the fire and the soft breaths of my companions create a soothing backdrop. It''s a rare moment of tranquility in the chaos of the dungeon, and I embrace it fully, lost in my thoughts as the smoke curls around me.


    ?????


    The dim light of the dungeon glows faintly around me as I sit in a meditative pose, deep in the currents of the Force. The energy of the dungeon flows through me, a web of interconnected life and emotions. I can sense the adventuring parties far above, the skittering of various monsters, and the gentle rise and fall of breath from my sleeping companions. Each sensation, each presence, becomes a part of my awareness. I feel Nikko''s calm, Talia''s steady presence, Borin''s quiet determination, and the lingering pain and confusion of the injured.


    A subtle shift in the air signals Talia''s approach. Without opening my eyes, I greet her, "Good morning."


    "What are you doing?" she asks, her voice a curious whisper.


    "I''m meditating," I reply softly. "This helps me connect with my surroundings," I explain. "It clears my mind and sharpens my senses. I can hear, feel, and perceive things more clearly."


    As I speak, I sense Nikko''s presence approaching, her small form filled with warmth and affection. My eyes open just as she wraps her arms around me, her head resting against my chest. "Good morning, Papa," she says, her voice muffled.


    "Good morning, Nikko," I reply, patting her head gently.


    Borin emerges from his tent, a gruff "Good morning" escaping his lips as he stretches and makes his way to check on the injured. Jareth is already there, tending to them with practiced efficiency. Kennan stirs first, blinking against the dim light, while Marla groans, still in visible pain.


    Talia joins them, relief evident in her expression. "How are you feeling?" she asks, kneeling beside them.


    Kennan manages a weak smile. "Better, though a bit groggy."


    Marla, wincing, tries to sit up. "Still hurts like hell," she admits, her voice strained.


    Apollo stands guard, its presence a silent sentinel. I rise from my meditative stance, feeling the need to stretch my legs. As I do, Marla''s eyes widen, and she reaches for her weapon, suspicion flaring in her eyes as she rushes towards me.


    "Marla, stop," Talia interjects, placing a calming hand on her arm. "He''s the one who saved us. He killed the dragon."


    Marla hesitates, looking between Talia, Borin, and then myself. "Him? Really?"


    Borin chuckles. "Believe it. You should''ve seen it. Never seen anything like it in my life."


    Reluctantly, Marla lowers her weapon, though her eyes remain wary. "Alright, if you say so."


    As the group settles down for breakfast, the scent of grilled vegetables, meats, and scrambled eggs with cheese crumbles fills the air. Nikko eats eagerly, her ears twitching with delight and her tail swishing back and forth. The sight brings a smile to my face.


    Borin watches Apollo, who remains standing guard. "Does he ever sleep?" he mutters.


    "I don''t think so," Lyara replies, shaking her head. Talia nods in agreement, looking puzzled.


    "For real?" Kennan asks, incredulous.


    Nikko, between bites, chimes in, "Apollo doesn''t need much sleep."


    Talia turns her attention to me. "So, what''s your plan? What will you do next?"


    I take a moment to consider. "Not sure. Maybe continue deeper into the dungeon. There''s still a lot to uncover."


    Talia''s expression shifts slightly, a hint of concern in her eyes. "Given Marla''s injuries, we might need to turn back."


    Marla interjects, her tone firm. "I''m fine. Ready to fight again."


    Jareth supports her, though cautiously. "You''re fully healed yes, but we should still take things slow."


    Talia looks at me. "And what about Nikko? Was it really a good idea to bring a child into the dungeon?"


    "No, it''s not ideal." I said as I look at Nikko. Nikko''s ears droop slightly at my answer, a flash of hurt crossing her face. I place a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "But her keen sense of smell and detection abilities are invaluable. She''s been a tremendous help. Also, Apollo acts as her guardian at all times and she never leaves my sight."


    Nikko''s ears perk up again, her tail swishing joyfully. Marla gives me a skeptical look from her bowl. "Did you really take down that dragon by yourself?"


    Talia and Borin both nod, but Marla keeps her eyes on me. "I want to hear it from him."


    I meet her gaze calmly. "Yes, I did."


    "By yourself?" she presses.


    I nod again. "Yes."


    A wicked grin spreads across Marla''s face. "Then spar with me."


    Jareth intervenes, his voice filled with concern. "Marla, you need to take things slow. You haven''t fully recovered."


    Talia adds, "Is that really necessary?"


    Marla, still smirking, insists, "I just want to see what he''s capable of."


    I hand my and Nikko''s bowls to Borin and stand up. "You''re eager. I was too when I took my first lesson''s," I say, taking a deep breath. "But this isn''t just about my capabilities. You want to prove yourself. You fear that your allies don''t believe in you anymore. Sparring with me won''t satisfy your needs though. You know that right?"


    Marla''s face hardens, and the rest of the group looks surprised. Nikko''s eyes widen with worry, and Apollo shifts slightly, watching intently. "Just shut up and draw your sword already," she hisses.


    I continue, "Very well. I''ll humor you." Turning to Nikko, I tell her, "I want you to pay close attention Nikko. Consider this one of your lessons."


    She nods but still has a worried look on her face. Marla, standing opposite me, glares defiantly. "You shouldn''t act so smug," she snaps. "The only reason you were able to defeat the dragon was because of that fancy weapon of yours. I could have killed that dragon just the same if I wielded such a weapon."


    I nod, acknowledging her point. "Perhaps. But you mustn''t view a weapon as just a tool. A sword is an extension of yourself, a part of your being. It''s not just about wielding it; it''s about becoming one with it."


    Marla''s eyes narrow, her frustration evident. "Enough with the lectures. Be ready."


    The group steps back, making room for the sparring match. Talia stands next to Nikko, uncertainty in her eyes. Apollo, ever vigilant, decides to stand silently by Nikko''s side. Nikko cheers me on, her enthusiasm infectious. The others watch with mixed emotions, except for Kennan, who openly roots for Marla.


    "All right, let''s get this started," Marla instructs Talia. "Talia, you''ll be the referee."


    Talia sighs. "Very well. Take your positions."

 Chapter IX Part II

    We stand at opposite ends of the chamber. Marla draws her sword, a confident smirk on her face. I remain calm, my grip on my sword firm but relaxed. Talia explains the rules, her voice steady. "The winner is the one left standing. If you are incapacitated or get disarmed, you lose. Ready?"


    We both nod.


    "Three, two, one... begin!"


    Marla charges at me, her sword aimed straight at my chest. I meet her attack with ease, blocking her strikes without exerting much effort.


    Nikko, watching intently, asks, "Why is Papa just blocking?"


    Apollo, ever observant, replies, "He is testing Marla''s abilities. With each block, he is probing her defenses and reactions."


    Marla overhears this and grows visibly frustrated. "Don''t underestimate me!" she taunts, her voice edged with irritation.


    I remain silent, taunting her with my sword instead. She charges again, her attacks more aggressive but still lacking in coordination. I block each strike with precision, gradually pushing her back.


    "Your stance is too aggressive," I point out, deflecting another wild swing. "You leave yourself open and off-balance."


    Marla grits her teeth, trying to focus her attacks. "Stop talking and fight!"


    I continue, my voice calm. "Your grip is too tight. You need to hold the sword with purpose, not fear." With a powerful swing, I knock her back. "And you''re too eager. You rush in without thinking, which makes you predictable."


    Our swords clash, the sound echoing through the chamber. Marla''s face flushes with anger and determination. "I''ll show you!"


    Her strikes become more desperate, her form deteriorating under pressure. I take the opportunity to demonstrate my point. "See? You''re overcommitting. Leaving yourself open."


    With one final swing, I disarm her. Her sword flies upwards, slamming against the ceiling before clattering to the ground. Marla stands there, stunned and breathless.


    Nikko cheers loudly, her eyes sparkling with admiration. Talia can''t help but smile a little, though she clearly feels for Marla. The rest of the group watches in awe, the tension dissipating.


    I sheath my sword, the look of defeat clear on Marla''s face. "You have potential, Marla. But you need to control your emotions and not rely solely on your sword alone."


    Marla takes my hand, a mix of frustration and respect in her eyes. "I''ll get better. Just you wait."


    "That''s the spirit," I say, helping her to her feet. "I look forward to the next mock battle."


    The group relaxes, the sparring match over. Talia approaches, still processing everything she witnessed. Nikko runs over, her excitement palpable. "Papa, that was amazing! The way you moved and blocked and then disarmed her! Just amazing!"


    As the excitement of the sparring match settled, I turned to Nikko. "Were you paying attention?" I asked her.


    Nikko nodded eagerly, her cat ears twitching with enthusiasm. "Yes, Papa! You were testing her abilities and defenses and looking for weaknesses, right?"


    I smiled, proud of her observation. "Very good, Nikko."


    With the sparring session concluded, we began packing up our camp. Marla, though visibly upset for losing, couldn''t hide her awe at my abilities. Apollo assisted with packing, its tall, armored figure moving efficiently to gather our belongings. Talia approached me, a thoughtful expression on her face.


    "Ryu, I was wondering if we could team up together. I mean your team with my team of course. It is undeniable that you are incredibly strong and Nikko has an amazing sense of smell and detection. I still don''t know what your companion, Apollo, can do but I bet he is just as incredible as you are." she says, a hint of nervousness in her voice. "Point is, we could possible dive farther than any other party has in history, together."


    Nikko''s eyes lit up. "That''s a great idea!" she exclaimed.


    Apollo, ever succinct, added, "That could work. She is very skilled in archery and close combat."


    I considered the proposal. "How far do you plan on going into the dungeon?" I asked.


    Talia shrugged. "As far as I can go."


    We hadn''t really planned how far we would venture. But with a larger group, the possibility of clearing the entire dungeon seemed feasible. Borin and Apollo did an inventory check, and it quickly became apparent that we were low on food and first aid supplies. Jareth was still recovering his mana, and we were out of mana potions. Lyara looked too exhausted to venture further. Also, those monsters don''t look so appetizing to me and I''m not feeding Nikko monster flesh.


    "We should head back to the surface," Kennan suggested.


    Borin nodded but added, "We are low on supplies. We only have enough for one, maybe two days. The problem is we are on the 36th floor. It took us almost two weeks to traverse that distance. We simply don''t have the supplies or the no how to travers that distance back."


    I interjected, "Not necessarily. I can navigate us back."


    Borin looked skeptical. "How?"


    I opened a compartment on my glove and activated my gauntlet. A holographic map of the dungeon''s interior projected before us. The map is intricate, showing all the maze-like tunnels, the forest level, the desert level, the boss rooms, and numerous other chambers. Our current position was displayed as glowing blue dots.


    "I have been mapping all the paths me, Apollo, and Nikko have taken. Nikko''s sense of smell can alert us of the presence of monsters so we''ll be able to reach the surface in no time."


    The group stared in amazement. The hologram provided a detailed and clear view of our journey, giving them a renewed sense of hope. They all agreed and finished packing up. Lyara, however, was still too tired to move. Apollo stepped forward. "I can carry her," it stated.


    Borin protested, "Na-ah. You''ve barely eaten or slept. I may be short, but I can help her."


    Without waiting for further discussion, Apollo lifted Lyara gently but swiftly onto his back. She gasped in surprise at the unexpected movement. "I am operating just fine," Apollo said firmly. Lyara protested at first, but soon gave up.


    As we prepared to head out, Nikko tugged at my cloak. "Papa, can you carry me too?"


    I smiled and hoisted her onto my back. She wrapped her arms around my neck, her tail curling happily.


    ?????


    We began our journey back to the surface, the group moving with a renewed sense of purpose. The detailed holographic map guided us through the winding tunnels and treacherous paths, ensuring we stayed on the right track. The maze-like tunnels unfold before us; their intricacies clearly depicted in the hologram. The forest level with its dense, shadowy foliage, the harsh expanses of the desert level, and the imposing boss rooms were all laid out with precision.


    As we walked, the atmosphere lightened, and the sense of camaraderie grew stronger. The journey back, though challenging, felt more hopeful with each step guided by the map. The thought of reaching the surface and replenishing our supplies kept everyone''s spirits high.


    Finally, we approached the exit of the dungeon, the faint light of the surface world beckoning us forward. Night has fallen over Curville, and though some activity remains, the streets are quieter than usual. Most shops have closed, leaving only inns and restaurants open. Talia, Borin, Kennan, and Marla show clear signs of fatigue. I feel the weariness too but am adept at masking it. Nikko, still on my back, has fallen asleep.


    The inn Talia and her group hoped to stay in is full, as are the other inns they know of. "I know a place," I tell them, guiding them to the ''Whispering Pines'' Inn.


    Inside, Edith greets us warmly, her face lighting up with a smile. "Ryu, Nikko, Apollo, you''re back safely!" she exclaims.


    Talia and her group introduce themselves, and Edith, ever gracious, welcomes them to her inn. "I only have three rooms left," she says apologetically.


    Nikko stirs awake, delighted to see Edith. Edith, noticing this, asks, "Are you all hungry?"


    Everyone except Apollo nods. Jareth, Kennan, and Borin decide to share a room, while Talia, Marla, and Lyara take another. Apollo, Nikko, and I take our old room. Apollo and Lyara retreat to their rooms immediately, Lyara requesting her friends bring her some food later.


    After quickly dropping off our gear, we gather in the dining room. Edith soon brings out bowls of a thick, hearty stew over rice. The rich aroma fills the room, making Nikko''s eyes light up with excitement.


    "This looks amazing!" Nikko says, diving into her bowl. I can''t help but smile at her enthusiasm as I take a bite. The rest of the group enjoys the meal too, much to Edith''s delight.


    As we eat, Edith approaches me, handing over several letters. "These arrived for you a couple of days ago," she says.


    I recognize two of the letters from the guild and one from Elara. Opening the first, I find a formal apology from the guild master for the murder accusation. The second letter states that I am free to leave the city and continue operating with the guild. The letter from Elara informs me that Nikko''s knife is ready.


    "Nikko, your knife is ready," I tell her.


    Her eyes widen with excitement. "Really? I can''t wait to see it!"


    Marla, curious, asks, "Why is she getting a knife?"


    "I''ll feel a lot safer if she has a means to protect herself," I explain. "This world has its dangers, after all."


    Talia then asks, "Are you going back to the dungeon?"


    I shake my head. "I thought it over during our way back and, I''ve had enough of the dungeons for now. I want to head back to Arroyo. I''ve got some things to take care of here but then I''ll be leaving."


    "Arroyo? What''s that?" Nikko asks.


    "It''s a big city far from here, but you''ll like it there." I tell her. Turning back to Talia, I continue, "I want to take on more quests there and see more of the world. There''s so much I haven''t seen yet."


    Talia nods, her disappointment evident. She gets up and tells everyone goodnight, her tone tinged with upset emotions. I''m a bit confused by her reaction, but before I can think more about it, Marla speaks up.


    "The trip through the dungeon has been a lot on her," Marla says, but I sense there''s more to it than that. Talia is upset with me for some reason.


    Borin interrupts my thoughts. "Ryu, what was that thing you used? That glowing map your glove emitted? I''ve never seen anything like that."


    Nikko chimes in, "It was really beautiful, Papa!"


    I think quickly, producing a plausible story. "My leather glove is enchanted," I say, "It''s capable of showing a display of any place I''ve been to. I found it in the dungeon the last time I was there."


    Nikko looks a bit suspicious, but I pat her on the head, her suspicious look turning into a wide smile.


    "That''s an incredible magical garment," Borin says, clearly impressed.


    I retrieve my pipe and light it, summoning a tiny flame on my finger. Edith and Mary clear the table as Borin watches with fascination.


    "Could you light my pipe too?" Borin asks, holding out his pipe.


    "Sure," I say, lighting it for him.


    Meanwhile, Jareth and Kennan ask for seconds, and Edith happily obliges.


    "So, are you going back to the dungeon tomorrow?" I ask Borin between puffs of smoke.


    Borin shakes his head. "This was only a temporary gig. Talia formed this party, promising us good coin and a good dungeon run, and she''s fulfilled that promise. With my share, I''m heading back to my kingdom to buy my own mine."


    Kennan, with his mouth full, states, "I''m heading for the Shodo Desert. There''s another dungeon there I want to check out."


    Marla, with a determined look, says, "I''ll be doing some training to get stronger. We''ll have our rematch soon, Ryu."


    "I look forward to that day," I respond, noticing Nikko has fallen asleep. "Goodnight, everyone," I say as I carefully pick up Nikko. She stirs slightly but remains asleep.


    I gently carry Nikko to our room. The room is quiet, and the atmosphere is calm as I tuck her into bed. Apollo stands by the window, watching over the sleeping city. I lie down beside Nikko who immediately moves closer to me. Her gently purring helps me drift off into a deep slumber.


    ?????


    In another room, Talia stands by the window, her gaze fixed on the quiet city below. The full moon bathes the room in a soft, silvery glow, casting long shadows that dance with every movement. The night is calm, broken only by the occasional rustle of Lyara turning in her sleep. Talia''s gear is neatly arranged on a chair, and she wears a simple shirt and pants, a stark contrast to her usual adventuring attire.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    The door creaks open, and Talia turns to see Marla stepping in. Marla''s eyes widen slightly in surprise. "You''re still awake? What''s wrong?" she asks, removing her armor and placing the pieces carefully on the table.


    Talia mumbles, "Nothing''s wrong," but the way she looks away gives her true feelings away.


    Marla steps closer, her voice taking on a teasing edge. "Why do I get the feeling you''re not telling me everything?"


    Talia sighs, crossing her arms. "What do you mean?"


    Marla smirks, a knowing glint in her eyes. "It''s Ryu, isn''t it?"


    Talia''s face flushes instantly, her cheeks turning crimson as she stammers, "No, it''s not!"


    Marla laughs softly, shaking her head. "Oh, please. I''ve noticed the way you''ve been looking at him." She takes a step back, her voice dropping to a playful whisper. "But honestly, I don''t get what you see in him. He''s not that interesting."


    "That''s not true!" Talia snaps, regretting it almost immediately.


    Marla points a finger at her, a smug grin spreading across her face. "Ha! You do like him."


    "Be quiet! He could hear us," Talia hisses, glancing toward the door.


    Marla chuckles, clearly enjoying the moment. "I''m surprised, really. You''ve had plenty of adventurers hit on you, and you turned them all down. What makes Ryu so different?"


    Talia sighs, turning her gaze back to the moonlit cityscape. She hesitates for a moment, then says quietly, "He''s... different. There''s something about him. The way he carries himself, how he fights, how he treats people. There''s a kindness in him, but also something... mysterious."


    Marla raises her eyebrows in surprise. "Wow. Didn''t expect you to open up like that." She sits on the edge of the bed, leaning back casually. "So what are you going to do? He''s leaving tomorrow."


    Talia''s heart sinks at the reminder. "I don''t know. The party''s dissolving tomorrow anyway."


    Marla shrugs. "Then go with him. What''s the worst that could happen?"


    Talia hesitates, her fingers fidgeting with the edge of her shirt. "What if he says no?"


    Marla shakes her head. "Nikko likes the idea, and even Apollo¡ªwho barely says anything¡ªseems to think it''s a good idea. I doubt he''ll say no."


    Talia bites her lip, uncertainty gnawing at her. She glances at Marla, who is now lying back comfortably, her teasing grin softening. "Just ask him," Marla encourages.


    Talia moves to her side of the bed, her mind racing. As she lies down, Marla''s voice breaks the silence again. "I wonder why he hides his face."


    "Marla, shut it," Talia mutters, rolling her eyes.


    "Maybe he has a hideous face," Marla teases, her voice filled with mischief.


    "If you don''t shut it, you''ll be sleeping outside," Talia threatens playfully.


    Marla giggles softly before settling in, leaving Talia alone with her swirling thoughts.


    By morning, the soft light of dawn filters into the room, casting a warm glow across the walls. Talia glances around, realizing she''s alone. Her gear is still neatly placed on the chair. Quickly dressing in her armor and securing her weapons, she steps out of the room, rehearsing what she wants to say to Ryu.


    As she steps into the hallway, she notices Ryu''s door is slightly ajar. Peeking inside, she sees the towering knight, dressed in heavy plated armor, methodically reaching into a pouch of holding and pulling out handfuls of purple crystals, depositing them into large burlap sacks. Two full sacks lean against the wall, next to his shield, spear, and sheathed sword. The knight turns his head, noticing her presence.


    Startled, Talia steps inside. "Good morning," she begins, her voice a little shaky.


    The knight pauses briefly, then returns to his task. "Good morning," he responds in his usual monotone.


    "Where are Ryu and Nikko?" Talia asks, trying to steady her voice.


    "They are not here," the knight replies, his focus still on the crystals.


    Talia frowns. "I can see that. Where did they go?"


    "They went out to run errands," the knight answers, still focused on his work.


    Frustration creeps into Talia''s voice. "Specifically, where?"


    The knight finally stops and turns toward her. His imposing figure towers over her, the slits in his helmet dark and unreadable. "Your heart is beating irregularly fast, and your breathing is uneven. Are you ill?" he asks, his tone tinged with curiosity despite his emotionless voice.


    Talia blushes, stammering, "No, I''m fine."


    The knight tilts his head slightly, observing her. "What do you need from Ryu and Nikko?"


    Talia hesitates, then says softly, "I just wanted to ask them something."


    The knight studies her for a moment before speaking. "Ryu will be meeting me at the adventurers'' guild later. You may accompany me if you wish."


    Talia nods quickly. "That would be great. Thank you."


    Talia heads downstairs to find Marla, Lyara, and Jareth already seated at the dining table, enjoying breakfast and tea served by Edith. They greet her cheerfully, though Marla can''t resist a teasing grin. "Why do you look so flustered?" she asks with a mischievous twinkle in her eye.


    "It''s nothing," Talia mutters, sliding into a seat and trying to hide her embarrassment.


    Edith approaches with a warm smile. "What can I get for you, dear?"


    "Whatever they''re having, please," Talia replies, her voice quieter than usual.


    Edith nods and disappears into the kitchen. Talia takes a deep breath, trying to calm her racing thoughts. "Where is everyone?" she asks, attempting to steer the conversation away from herself.


    Lyara speaks up between sips of her tea. "Borin and Kennan left early, and Ryu and Nikko are out running some errands."


    Jareth, ever observant, adds, "Apollo''s upstairs, packing up. Quite the odd fellow, isn''t he?"


    Marla nods, rolling her eyes. "I tried having a conversation with him, but he barely acknowledged me. No personality at all."


    "He doesn''t seem much for conversations," Talia agrees, though her mind is elsewhere. She can''t shake her thoughts about Ryu. What if he leaves without me? What if he says no?


    Lyara, always quick to pick up on others'' emotions, narrows her eyes at Talia. "Talia, what''s going on? You''ve been acting strange."


    Before Talia can answer, Marla leans over and whispers something to Lyara. Whatever she says makes Lyara''s eyes widen, and a sly grin spreads across her face. Talia immediately tenses. That look can''t be good.


    "What did you tell her?" Talia demands, suspicion creeping into her voice.


    Jareth, catching the secretive exchange, leans in, curious. Marla gestures for him to come closer, and when she whispers the same thing to him, his eyes grow wide in shock.


    "Seriously? Him?" Jareth exclaims, loud enough to turn a few heads from other tables.


    Talia''s face flushes deep red, her anger and embarrassment flaring. "Did you really have to tell them?" she snaps, her voice sharp.


    Marla giggles, thoroughly enjoying the situation. "I''m not exactly one for keeping secrets."


    Lyara chuckles, clearly amused. "It''s pretty obvious, Talia. I saw the way you were looking at him yesterday. You''re not exactly subtle."


    Mortified, Talia buries her face in her hands. "Who else knows?" she groans.


    At that moment, Edith returns with a hearty breakfast¡ªa plate of scrambled eggs, grilled vegetables, crispy bacon, and a steaming cup of tea. She sets it down in front of Talia, who mumbles a quiet thanks, trying to recover from the embarrassment.


    Sensing the tension, Marla changes the subject. "This inn is lovely. Probably the most peaceful night''s sleep I''ve had, even sharing a bed with two others."


    Lyara nods in agreement, her fork in hand. "Definitely better than most inns we''ve stayed in. I''m coming back here for sure."


    Talia relaxes slightly, grateful for the shift in conversation. "What''s everyone planning to do next?"


    Lyara takes a sip of tea and replies, "I''m heading back to Eldoria. With the money from this dungeon run, I''ll be able to enroll in the Eldoria Magic Academy. I''m going to become an Arch-Mage."


    Marla grins, her competitive spirit showing. "I''ll continue my training. And maybe challenge Ryu to another duel."


    Lyara snorts. "You sure you want to get your butt kicked again?"


    Marla huffs, waving her off. "Oh, shut it. I''ll be ready next time."


    Talia smiles at the banter, but her mind is still racing. Lyara turns to her, raising an eyebrow. "And what about you, Talia? What''s your plan?"


    Talia hesitates, the words sticking in her throat. "I''m... I''m thinking about asking Ryu if I can go with him."


    The table falls quiet for a second before Marla and Lyara exchange knowing glances and giggle softly.


    "Good luck," Lyara teases, smirking.


    Before Talia can respond, she notices Apollo descending the stairs. The knight strides into the room, carrying four large burlap sacks over its shoulders, its shield and spear strapped to its back, and its sword sheathed at its hip. Without a word, Apollo approaches Edith, handing her payment for the stay and the meals, then turns to leave.


    Seeing that her chance is slipping away, Talia quickly shovels food into her mouth, hardly tasting it. She gulps down her tea, wincing at its heat, and shoots up from her chair.


    "Don''t forget to pay," the knight says flatly, already heading for the door.


    Talia hurries to Edith, fumbling for her coin pouch as Marla and Lyara watch, stifling their laughter.


    "Till next time! Safe travels!" Marla calls after her, waving dramatically.


    Talia shoots them an annoyed glare before rushing after Apollo, who has already stepped outside. She pays Edith quickly and bolts for the door, catching up just in time.


    ?????


    Outside, the morning sun bathes Curville in a golden glow. The streets are bustling with activity¡ªmerchants setting up their stalls, adventurers preparing for their quests, and children running through the cobblestone streets. The air is filled with the sounds of conversation, the clatter of carts, and the hum of daily life.


    Walking beside Apollo, Talia tries to engage him in conversation, asking him about various mundane topics. The droid''s responses are short, monotone, and uninterested, frustrating her with his lack of personality. How do Ryu and Nikko deal with him? she wonders.


    Her thoughts inevitably drift back to Ryu, her heart pounding faster with every step. Gathering her courage, she blurts out, "What do you think of Ryu?"


    Apollo turns his head slightly, his blank visor unreadable. "Why do you ask?" he replies in his usual monotone.


    Blushing furiously, Talia fumbles for words. "I''m just... curious."


    The knight pauses for a moment, as if considering the question. "Ryu is someone who does not care for titles or status. He fights for those he cares about."


    Talia''s heart flutters at the response, a warmth spreading through her chest. He fights for those he cares about. She feels herself smiling slightly, despite the tension. The knight, however, seems to notice more.


    "Your heart is beating faster again," Apollo observes. "Why?"


    Talia stammers, her face flushing even more. "I... I think he''s amazing. The way he fights, the way he cares for Nikko... and that air of mystery he has. It''s just... intriguing."


    Apollo tilts his head slightly, then falls back into silence, his armored steps echoing on the cobblestones. Talia''s pulse races as they continue on toward the adventurers'' guild.


    They arrive at the grand guild hall, bustling with activity as adventurers gather to plan quests and turn in rewards. The air is filled with excitement and chatter, the large mission board covered in papers, adventurers clustered around, debating their next venture.


    Apollo approaches the reception desk. The young woman behind it greets him with a polite smile. "Good morning. How can I help you?"


    Apollo places the four burlap sacks on the counter, his movements precise and calculated. "I want to exchange these for money," he says in his usual monotone voice. He opens each sack, revealing nearly overflowing piles of purple crystals in three, and various monster parts in the fourth.


    The receptionist''s eyes widen in surprise, as do Talia''s. "This will take a moment to count and process," she stammers, her voice shaking slightly. "You can wait over there," she gestures toward a row of chairs by the far wall.


    Apollo gives a curt nod and moves to sit down, his heavy footsteps echoing on the wooden floor. The receptionist quickly gestures to two employees to help move the sacks, and they struggle under the weight, needing both of them to carry each one.


    Talia, still standing by the counter, stares in disbelief at the knight. "How strong is he to carry all of these so effortlessly?" she wonders aloud, her voice filled with awe.


    The receptionist''s voice snaps her out of her thoughts. "Miss, do you have any crystals to turn in?"


    Talia blinks, shaking off her surprise. "Yes, I do." She empties her pouch of holdings onto the counter, a respectable mound of purple crystals pouring out. However, compared to Apollo''s haul, hers seems far less impressive.


    "Please wait as well," the receptionist says, gesturing again to the chairs. Talia nods and sits beside Apollo, feeling the awkward tension between them.


    For a few moments, they sit in silence, the din of the guild hall around them. Talia fidgets, tapping her foot, the silence making her increasingly uncomfortable. Finally, she clears her throat, trying to break the tension. "So... you really don''t talk much, do you?"


    Apollo turns his head slightly toward her, his expressionless visor hiding any emotion. "I speak when necessary."


    Talia sighs, her frustration evident. "Do you ever get tired of being so... quiet all the time?"


    "No," Apollo replies bluntly, his tone as flat as ever.


    Talia huffs, crossing her arms in frustration. "How do Ryu and Nikko deal with you?"


    Apollo turns fully toward her, his imposing presence hard to ignore. "They understand my purpose," he says simply, offering no further explanation.


    Talia frowns, unsatisfied. "Do you ever... I don''t know... joke around?"


    "No," comes the same emotionless response.


    "Of course not," she mutters under her breath, feeling like she''s talking to a brick wall. She changes the subject, hoping to get more out of him. "Is there anything you do want to talk about?"


    "No."


    Talia sighs again, louder this time. "You''re really something, you know that?"


    Apollo''s response is silence, his attention seemingly elsewhere. The frustration builds within her, but she lets it go, realizing that trying to get a conversation out of Apollo is futile.


    ?????


    Time drags on as they wait, the hustle and bustle of the adventurers'' guild playing out around them. Groups of adventurers pass by, some celebrating a successful quest, others planning their next one. The constant chatter, the clinking of armor and weapons, and the low hum of magical energies fill the air. Talia watches it all, her mind drifting to Ryu once again. Will he say yes? The thought sends a nervous flutter through her chest.


    Finally, the receptionist approaches with a pouch of coins, handing it to Talia. "Here''s your payment. Please hand me your guild badge for processing."


    Talia pulls the badge from under her clothes, handing it over. The receptionist disappears behind the counter to finish processing, leaving Talia in awkward silence once again.


    Just then, she notices movement by the entrance. Her heart skips a beat as she sees the cloaked figure of Ryu stepping into the guild hall, with Nikko by his side. The little girl radiates joy, her eyes wide with excitement as she spots Apollo and Talia. She rushes over, her cat ears perked up and her tail swishing energetically.


    "Look, Apollo! I got my knife!" Nikko exclaims, proudly displaying the sheathed weapon at her waist.


    Apollo nods at her, his silent acknowledgment making Nikko beam with pride. She turns to Talia, her eyes gleaming. "What are you doing here?"


    Before Talia can answer, she sees Ryu approaching the reception desk. The sight of him makes her heart race again. Before she can gather her thoughts, Apollo suddenly speaks up, "Talia wants to tag along."


    Talia''s eyes widen in shock. "Apollo! Why would you¡ª"


    But Nikko''s face lights up, and she runs to Ryu, tugging at his cloak, eagerly pointing in Talia''s direction. Though Talia can''t hear what Nikko is saying, she can tell from the little girl''s animated gestures that it''s about her. Ryu looks over at Talia, and despite the shadow of his hood concealing his expression, she can feel the weight of his gaze on her.


    As Ryu and Nikko approach, Talia''s nerves spiral. Her heart feels like it''s pounding out of her chest. What if he says no?


    Ryu speaks first, his voice calm and measured. "So, you want to come with us?"


    Talia swallows hard, her mind racing. She feels a surge of frustration toward Apollo for exposing her intentions so bluntly, but she tries to compose herself. "Yes," she says, her voice more confident than she feels. "If that''s alright with you."


    Ryu studies her for a moment, his face still hidden beneath his hood. Then, after what feels like an eternity, he nods. "It won''t be a problem if you want to tag along."


    Relief floods through Talia, and she can''t help but let out a breath she didn''t realize she was holding. "Thank you," she says sincerely, her gratitude palpable.


    Just then, the receptionist reappears, bowing slightly as she addresses Ryu. "I apologize for my rude behavior the last time you were here."


    Ryu waves her off with a casual gesture. "It''s fine, Meridith."


    But the receptionist shakes her head, her expression remorseful. "No, it was terrible of me to judge you like that."


    Nikko pipes up, her voice sharp. "You were really mean to Papa!"


    Ryu chuckles softly at Nikko''s defense, ruffling her hair affectionately. "It''s okay, Nikko."


    Meridith looks genuinely remorseful. "Yes, I was. I hope you can forgive me."


    Ryu assures her, "It was simply a misunderstanding. I forgive you."


    The receptionist smiles warmly before returning to her desk. Baffled, Talia asks, "What was that about?"


    Ryu simply replies, "Just a misunderstanding."


    A bit of jealousy wells up in Talia as she looks over at the receptionist. What did she do that required such an apology? And why does she look at Ryu that way?


    Nikko then approaches Talia, showing off her new knife. Talia smiles at her. "That''s a very nice knife, Nikko."


    Nikko pulls out her knife to show it off more, but Ryu tells her, "Put it away. When can you draw your knife, Nikko?"


    Nikko''s ears droop and her tail stills as she answers, "Only when I''m in danger." She puts the knife away obediently.


    Meridith returns, holding a tray with their guild badges and a very large pouch of coins. Talia is taken aback by the amount. The receptionist smiles at Ryu and Apollo now standing silently behind Nikko. "Congratulations on reaching gold rank! It''s a well-deserved achievement."


    "Thank you," Ryu replies, his tone even.


    Upon seeing she is still a silver rank, Talia frowns.


    The receptionist then looks at Talia. "And you, Talia, don''t be discouraged. Keep up the hard work."


    Talia forces a smile. "Thanks," she says, but inside, she feels a pang of disappointment. She''s been working so hard, yet it feels like she''s not making as much progress as she should. And then there''s Ryu, with his mysterious abilities and incredible strength, already surpassing her.


    "Congratulations," she adds to Ryu and Apollo, trying to hide her feelings.


    "Thank you," Ryu replies, his tone even. Apollo simply nods.


    Nikko beams at Talia. "I''m glad you''re coming with us!"


    As they prepare to leave, Talia can''t help but glance back at Meridith, who watches them with a warm smile. A part of her still feels a bit jealous, wondering what her connection to Ryu is. But for now, she pushes those thoughts aside and focuses on the adventure ahead.

 Chapter X Part I

    Talia walks alongside Ryu, Apollo, and Nikko as they make their way toward the city gates. The streets of Curville are bustling with activity: merchants hawking their goods, children playing, and adventurers preparing for their journeys. The smell of fresh bread mingles with the scent of horses as they pass by various shops and stalls. As they near the gate, Talia notices several horse-drawn carriages lined up, their drivers calling out to potential customers.


    "We can rent one of those carriages," Talia suggests. "Arroyo is a two-week walk from here anyway."


    Ryu shakes his head. "That won''t be necessary," he replies, continuing past the carriages without another word.


    Talia is confused but doesn''t press the issue. She had assumed that with the money Ryu earned, renting a carriage wouldn''t be a problem. Unless he actually prefers walking. She decides to stay silent for now, simply glad to be accompanying them.


    As they clear the city and walk along a cobblestone path, the sounds of the bustling town fade away, replaced by the tranquil noises of nature. Apollo remains silent while Nikko hums a cheerful tune. Talia, her mind racing, struggles to think of something to say to Ryu. She glances at him, noting how he converses with Nikko, and decides to hold back. For now, she''s content just being part of the group.


    Hours pass, and they find themselves on a dirt road winding through a dense forest. Suddenly, Ryu stops, prompting the others to halt as well. Talia looks at him curiously. "What''s wrong?" she asks.


    Ryu fiddles with his left glove, and an ethereal map of their current location materializes in the air. Talia can make out the details of the forest and see the dots representing them on the map. Ryu then turns off the path and begins walking into the forest, with Apollo and Nikko following closely behind. Talia hesitates but then follows suit, her confusion mounting.


    After a short walk, Ryu stops again and turns to face Talia. Her heart begins to race, sensing something significant about to happen. "You can still turn back if you want," Ryu says, his tone sincere and laced with a hint of fear.


    Talia is puzzled. "What do you mean?" she asks.


    Ryu continues, "What you are about to witness is not of this world and can accomplish things that would be considered impossible for you. All I ask is that you don''t tell anyone about what you see."


    Talia nods, feeling a mix of fear and curiosity. "I don''t want to turn back. I swear I won''t tell anyone."


    Ryu studies her for a moment before nodding. He then speaks into his glove, asking for a DP-7 to come out and bring the bike. Talia watches, bewildered, as his glove begins to beep. Moments later, she hears a strange sound, like a soft whirring and humming.


    From the depths of the forest, a strange contraption appears. It hovers above the ground, sleek and metallic, with a long, narrow body and handlebars at the front. Attached to it is a sidecar and a wagon, both also floating effortlessly. Talia''s eyes widen in shock at the sight of this alien machinery.


    "What is that?" she whispers to herself, her mind reeling.


    Nikko is equally amazed, her cat ears twitching with excitement. "Papa, what is it?" she asks, her tail flicking back and forth.


    Before Ryu can respond, a small floating device emerges from the bike. It has a round, metallic body with various blinking lights and appendages that move with precision. It hovers close to Ryu and Apollo, emitting a series of beeps and chirps. The device then turns to Nikko, beeping happily.


    Apollo translates, "DP-7 says it is happy to meet you."


    Nikko giggles, "Hi DP-7! I''m happy to meet you too. My name is Nikko."


    The device then floats towards Talia, who is paralyzed with fear. She wants to cry out but finds herself unable to move. As it gets closer, she finally screams, "What is that thing?"


    The device stops and emits a series of beeps. Apollo translates again, "This is DP-7, a dwarf probe droid."


    Talia looks at Apollo, her mind racing. "You can understand it?" she asks, incredulously.


    "Of course. I am fluent in over six thousand languages and forms of communication," Apollo replies calmly.


    Talia is taken aback, her thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and disbelief. Ryu approaches her, trying to calm her down.


    "I''m sorry for unloading all of this on you," he says gently. "You can still turn back if you want. If at any point this is too much for you and you want to leave, I won''t hold it against you or stop you."


    Talia notes the sincerity in his voice and senses a hint of fear. She realizes he has placed a lot of trust in her by showing her all this. Her initial fear and panic begins to subside, though she remains hesitant and overwhelmed. She takes a deep breath, calming herself. "I... I understand. Please, explain yourself."


    Ryu manipulates his glove again, and a holographic image of their world, Aranthia, appears. Talia points it out, fascinated by the sight, while Nikko is captivated, her eyes wide with wonder.


    "As you can probably put together," Ryu says. "I am not from this world. Where I come from, technology is far more advanced. Machines like DP-7 are commonplace and fulfill a multitude of roles. Devices like that bike are also common, though mine is an older model, not the most current."


    Talia listens intently, her mind racing to process the information. The holographic image of Aranthia shifts to various images of different mechanical beings. Each one is unique, with distinct designs and functions. Some resemble humanoid figures, others are more compact, designed for specific tasks.


    Ryu continues, "These machines, which we call droids, serve many purposes. Some are built for communication, like the ones designed to speak in multiple languages. Others are for navigation and repair, while some are built for combat."


    The hologram displays images of different types of droids: tall, slender ones that seem built for communication; smaller, cylindrical ones that roll around; and larger, more imposing ones equipped with weapons. Talia is mesmerized, struggling to comprehend the technology she is seeing for the first time.


    Ryu shifts the hologram again, this time to a detailed image of a galaxy. "I am not just from another world though, but from another galaxy entirely," he explains. The galaxy is vast, filled with countless systems and planets. The map is intricate, showing the immense scale and variety within.


    "It is possible to travel from planet to planet," Ryu continues. "Each has its own unique ecosystem and landscapes. From the lush, exotic flora planets like Felucia to ocean worlds like Kamino, and harsh desert planets like Tatooine."


    While he explains, various images of different planets appear each with a different colored surface. Nikko''s eyes are wide with awe, while Talia is equally captivated. The image of the galaxy is overwhelming in its beauty and complexity. Ryu then explains how space travel works, showing various spacecraft, from large carriers to sleek fighters and massive warships. The hologram depicts these ships in detail, highlighting their design and function.


    "Spacecraft like these make interplanetary travel possible," Ryu says. "They are equipped with technology that allows them to travel faster than light."


    Talia listens, her mind reeling. "Is that how you got here?" she asks.


    Ryu nods, displaying an image of his ship, a sleek and formidable craft. "This is my ship called the Crucible. Unfortunately, the landing was not so pleasant. I crash-landed here, and the ship is beyond repair."


    Talia notices the hint of guilt in his voice. "If you could, would you try fixing it and leave Aranthia?" she asks, unable to hide the sadness in her tone.


    Ryu shakes his head, and the hologram fades away. "Even if the ship were fixable, I don''t want to leave. Where I come from, people like me are wanted and hunted. I''ve been on the run for a long time, living on scraps and taking whatever jobs I could get. Here, I don''t have to hide. I don''t have to conceal what I truly am. I want to stay here."


    Nikko beams with happiness, while Talia feels a sense of relief. She then asks, "Why are you revealing all of this to me? I could turn you in."


    Ryu nods, acknowledging her point. "You could, but I sense that you wouldn''t. You care about us. Showing you the truth is my way of conveying my trust in you."


    Talia blushes, pulling her hood down to hide her face. Nikko giggles, and Talia notices a hint of a smile on Ryu''s face, despite the shadow that obscures it.


    Ryu then points to Apollo. "So you won''t freak out even more, Apollo is a droid too."


    Apollo nods and removes its helmet, revealing a metallic, featureless head. Talia is surprised but not as shocked as before. "That explains his monotone behavior," she says, piecing things together.


    Apollo responds, "I believed this form of behavior would draw little attention."


    Talia then points at the strange bike. "What exactly is that?"


    Ryu explains, "That''s a speeder bike, specifically a BARC model. BARC stands for Biker Advanced Recon Commando. These speeder bikes are designed for reconnaissance and are well-liked for their speed and mobility."


    He then asks, "Do you still want to tag along?"


    Talia nods, her respect and admiration for Ryu growing. It took immense courage for him to be so open with her. Ryu looks relieved and gestures for her to step into the sidecar. Apollo puts its helmet back on and sits in the wagon, while Ryu gently places Nikko on Apollo''s lap, instructing her to hold on tight.


    Talia hesitantly steps into the sidecar, her heart pounding. Ryu climbs onto the driver''s seat, and DP-7 lands on his shoulder. With a twist of the handle, the speeder bike roars to life, and they slowly turn towards their destination. Talia grips the handle tightly, bracing herself.


    ?????


    With a final roar, the bike speeds off. Talia lets out a scream, never having experienced such speed before. The forest blurs around her, and the wind whips past her face. Nikko, on the other hand, is loving it, her laughter and whoops of joy filling the air. Over time, Talia starts to find the sensation enjoyable. The initial fear gives way to excitement, and she begins to smile, reveling in the thrill of the ride.


    Ryu stops the speeder bike at a small clearing, the sun beginning to dip into the horizon. As the sun sets, casting a warm, golden glow over the clearing, Ryu and Apollo begin setting up camp. The constant speed of the speeder bike was a completely new experience for Talia, and she finds herself needing a moment to wind down. Nikko, on the other hand, seems completely unaffected, her energy boundless as she gathers firewood.


    Ryu checks on Talia, concern evident in his voice. "Are you okay?"


    Talia takes a deep breath, still feeling the remnants of the adrenaline rush. "I just need a moment to wind down," she admits, offering a faint smile.


    Tents are being assembled efficiently. The speeder bike rests near a tree, now covered with a tarp. Nikko busies herself setting up a campfire, and with a flick of his fingers, Ryu lights it. Apollo steps into the tree line to stand guard, DP-7 hovering beside it, both vigilant.


    Talia takes a few more deep breaths, finally calming down, and joins in to help prepare dinner. Using a tree stump as a makeshift table, Ryu begins pulling out various ingredients and meats, along with a cook book. Talia raises an eyebrow, commenting, "I didn''t expect you to be the type to carry a cook book."


    Ryu chuckles, flipping through the pages. "I want to learn the various culinary dishes of this world. I''ve found what I''ve eaten so far quite delicious and would like to recreate them."


    Curious, Talia asks, "What were the foods like from where you came from?"


    Ryu pauses, considering his words. "That''s not an easy question to answer. Each world had its own delicacies that you might find repulsive or delicious. But I never really had the chance to try many of these dishes. Most of what I ate were ready-to-eat meals, and trust me, I wouldn''t feed those to my worst enemies."


    Talia laughs, the image of inedible meals amusing her. "Were they really that bad?"


    Ryu smirks. "I still have a couple if you want to be brave enough."


    She shakes her head, still chuckling. "No, thank you. I think your cooking will suffice."


    Nikko skips over, her eyes bright with curiosity and excitement. "What are you cooking, Papa? Can I help?"


    Ryu nods, smiling at her enthusiasm. "I''m recreating Edith''s dish from last night. It''s called curry."Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Nikko''s face lights up. "Curry! I loved that! What do we need to do?"


    Ryu begins guiding her through the process. "First, we''ll need to chop the vegetables. Can you help with that?"


    Nikko eagerly nods, and Talia joins in. They work together, cutting potatoes and carrots, while Ryu prepares the beef. The scent of spices begins to fill the air as they add the necessary herbs and seasonings.


    As they cook, the conversation flows naturally. "So, what''s in this curry exactly?" Talia asks, curious about the dish.


    "It''s a blend of spices with beef, potatoes, and carrots," Ryu explains, stirring the pot. "It''s mildly spicy and very hearty."


    Nikko watches closely, her cat ears twitching with concentration. "I want to help stir!"


    Ryu hands her a wooden spoon. "Be careful, it''s hot."


    Nikko carefully stirs the pot, her excitement palpable. Talia watches with a smile, feeling a sense of camaraderie growing between them.


    "So, Ryu," Talia starts, her tone light, "have you always been a good cook?"


    Ryu laughs softly. "Not really but I had to learn quickly. When you''re on the run, you don''t have the luxury of eating out or choosing what you can eat."


    Talia nods, understanding. "It must have been tough."


    "It was," Ryu admits, "but you adapt. You find ways to make the best of your situation. At least, that is what I learned."


    Nikko looks up at him, admiration in her eyes. "Papa is the best cook!"


    Ryu smiles warmly at her. "Thank you, Nikko."


    As the curry simmers, they continue to talk, sharing stories and laughter. Talia feels herself relaxing, the initial tension melting away. The night air is filled with the delicious aroma of their meal, and soon, dinner is ready.


    Ryu serves the curry, the rich, fragrant dish steaming in the cool evening air. They sit around the campfire, enjoying their meal together. The warmth of the fire and the company of her new friends make Talia feel at ease.


    "This is really good," Talia comments between bites. "You did a great job, Ryu."


    Nikko nods enthusiastically, her tail swishing happily. "Yes, it''s delicious!"


    Ryu nods, grateful for the compliment. "I''m glad you like it."


    As they eat, Talia feels a sense of belonging. Despite the strangeness of the day, she knows she made the right decision to join them. The fire crackles softly, and for a moment, everything feels perfect.


    The night is peaceful, with the gentle sounds of nature and the crackling campfire providing a soothing backdrop. Nikko is beginning to nod off, her head bobbing as she tries to stay awake. Talia rummages through her pouch, pulling out a small, ornate bottle.


    Ryu, curious, looks up from the fire. "What''s that?" he asks.


    Talia smiles, holding the bottle up. "It''s a special tonic from my village. I save it for special occasions."


    Ryu raises an eyebrow. "And what''s the special occasion?"


    "A bright start," Talia replies with a grin. She takes a sip from the bottle, savoring the taste, then hands it to Ryu.


    He takes a sip, the liquid warming him instantly. "It''s a bit strong, but overall, it''s good," he says, nodding appreciatively. He passes the bottle back to Talia.


    She was about to take another sip but hesitates, suddenly aware that it would be an indirect kiss. Her cheeks flush, and she looks away, flustered.


    "What''s wrong?" Ryu asks, noticing her hesitation.


    Talia quickly shakes her head. "Nothing," she says, closing her eyes and quickly taking a small sip to hide her embarrassment.


    Nikko, noticing the bottle, perks up. "Can I have a sip too?" she asks, her big eyes pleading.


    Talia, still flustered, hands the bottle back to Ryu. "This drink is not for children," she says firmly.


    Nikko pouts, her ears drooping slightly. "Please, just a little sip?"


    Ryu sighs and hands her the bottle. "Only a small sip," he warns.


    Talia interjects, "Ryu, really, she shouldn''t¡ª"


    But Nikko has already taken a tiny sip, and immediately her face scrunches up in disgust. She spits it out, coughing. "Yuck! How can you drink something so nasty?" she exclaims.


    Ryu chuckles, taking the bottle from her. "Good girl," he says, handing the bottle back to Talia.


    Talia laughs, the tension and blush fading from her face. Ryu''s laughter joins hers, and for a moment, the camp is filled with their light-hearted mirth.


    After a while, Talia''s curiosity gets the better of her. "So, about that power you have," she says, turning to Ryu.


    Ryu glances at her, then raises his hand. A small rock near the campfire begins to levitate, hovering in the air. "You mean this power?" he asks.


    Talia nods, fascinated. "Yes, that. What is it?"


    "What do you know about mana?" he asks.


    Talia thinks for a moment. "Mana is a mystical energy that flows through all living things. It''s what mages and spellcasters tap into to perform magic. It''s everywhere, but only a few can truly harness it."


    Ryu nods. "The Force is similar. It''s an energy field created by all living things. It surrounds us, penetrates us, and binds the galaxy together. Some people, like me, can sense and manipulate it. But nowadays they are scares, hunted."


    Talia''s eyes widen. "And these people, they are hunted? Why?"


    Ryu''s expression darkens. The rock falls to the ground with a thud, startling Nikko. "It''s... a long story, and one I don''t want to tell in front of Nikko. It brings back bad memories."


    Talia looks apologetic. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to¡ª"


    Ryu stands up, giving her a reassuring smile. "It''s alright. Let''s call it a night. We have a long journey ahead of us."


    Nikko yawns and stands beside him. "Goodnight, Talia," she says sleepily.


    "Goodnight," Talia replies, watching as they disappear into their tent. She sits by the fire for a while longer, feeling a bit bad and hoping Ryu isn''t upset with her.


    Talia lies in her tent, her eyes wide open. The thought of Ryu being mad at her echoes in her mind. She sighs, shifting restlessly on her bedroll, the events of the evening replaying in her head. Every time she closes her eyes, the worry gnaws at her, refusing to let her rest. Finally, she gives up on sleep and slips out of her tent.


    The fire is still burning brightly, casting warm flickers of light that dance across the clearing. She sees Ryu''s tent, the flap slightly open, and can make out his form lying inside. Nikko is snuggled up close to him, her little body pressed against his side. The sight stirs a mix of emotions in Talia ¨C admiration, longing, and anxiety all mingling together. She tiptoes to the fire and sits down, her anxious thoughts swirling around her.


    Suddenly, a shadow moves, and Apollo seems to materialize from thin air, causing Talia to jump. It apologizes, its voice calm and steady, and sits down beside her, removing its helmet.


    "What''s wrong?" it asks, turning its mechanical gaze towards her.


    Talia tries to muster a smile. "Nothing''s wrong," she says, but the tremor in her voice betrays her.


    Apollo studies her for a moment. "Your breathing, heart rate, and expression indicate otherwise. Something is troubling you."


    Talia sighs, glancing towards Ryu''s tent before admitting, "Alright, yes, I''m feeling a bit anxious."


    "Why are you feeling this way?" Apollo asks, its voice gentle yet insistent.


    She hesitates, biting her lip. "I fear Ryu will leave me behind. I think I pushed him too far with my questions and made him mad."


    Apollo shakes its head. "Ryu is not mad at you."


    Talia looks at it, surprise and skepticism in her eyes. "How can you be so sure?"


    "Ryu carries a heavy burden of guilt," Apollo states, its tone matter-of-fact.


    Talia''s brow furrows in confusion. "He doesn''t seem like that. To me, he seems cheerful and positive."


    Apollo''s expression remains unreadable, but there''s a depth to its words. "You just need to be patient with him."


    She nods, her mind still racing. She stares into the fire, the flames reflecting the turmoil within her. Apollo''s next words catch her off guard.


    "It has been a long time since Ryu has been this content," it says softly.


    Talia turns to it, curious. "Because of Nikko, right?"


    Apollo shakes its head slowly. "Nikko brings him hope, but you bring him joy."


    Talia''s heart skips a beat. "How can you be so sure?" she asks, her voice almost a whisper.


    Apollo gazes into the fire, the light dancing on its features. "You are the only other person he has shown his true self to."


    Talia''s eyes widen, a mix of emotions swirling within her. Before she can respond, Apollo is gone, leaving her alone with her thoughts. The clearing feels quieter without Apollo''s presence. Talia sits by the fire, replaying its words in her mind. She looks over at Ryu''s tent, a newfound resolve forming within her. She understands now that Ryu''s trust in her is a precious gift, one that she must cherish and protect.


    With a sigh, she gets up and returns to her tent. She lies down, her mind still buzzing but her heart a little lighter. As she closes her eyes, the crackling of the fire and the sounds of the forest lull her into a peaceful sleep, her worries momentarily forgotten.


    ?????


    Talia awakens, feeling well-rested and refreshed. Stepping out of her tent, she sees Ryu teaching Nikko hand-to-hand combat. The morning light filters through the trees, casting dappled shadows across the clearing. Ryu moves with fluid grace, his movements precise and controlled. Nikko mimics him, her small frame moving with surprising agility and focus.


    Talia watches them, captivated by the scene. Ryu demonstrates a series of blocks and strikes, explaining each move with patience. "Remember, it''s not just about strength," he says, gently correcting Nikko''s stance. "It''s about balance and control."


    Nikko nods eagerly, her cat ears twitching with concentration. She follows his lead, her movements becoming more confident. Talia can''t help but smile, impressed by how quickly Nikko is learning. When they finish, Nikko notices Talia and runs up to her, her face beaming with excitement.


    "Did you see me, Talia? What did you think?" Nikko asks, her tail swishing back and forth with enthusiasm.


    Talia kneels down to her level, smiling warmly. "You were amazing, Nikko. You''re learning so fast."


    Ryu approaches, greeting Talia with a nod. "Good morning," he says, his tone as calm and steady as ever.


    Before Talia can respond, Apollo and DP-7 emerge from the tree line. DP-7 beeps cheerfully, circling around them in a display of excitement. Talia chuckles at the droid''s enthusiasm, feeling a sense of camaraderie in the group.


    After a quick breakfast, they set off on the speeder bike. Talia, still not entirely used to the speed, holds on tightly as they zoom through the forest. The ride is short, and soon they arrive a few kilometers from Arroyo. Ryu and Apollo quickly conceal the bike with foliage and branches, while DP-7 hovers nearby, ready to guard it.


    As they walk into the bustling streets of Arroyo, Nikko''s eyes widen in amazement. The city is alive with activity ¨C vendors calling out their wares, people hurrying back and forth, and the air filled with the sounds of commerce and conversation.


    The sun rises over Arroyo, casting a warm, golden light on the cobblestone streets as the city slowly wakes. Talia walks beside Ryu, with Nikko holding his hand, her small fingers wrapped tightly around his. Apollo is right behind them, silent as always. The city of Arroyo stretches out before them, towering buildings lining the bustling streets, market squares alive with vendors setting up their stalls. Arroyo, with its vibrant and imposing presence, feels like a world of its own, humming with life and energy.


    "This city is huge!" Nikko exclaims, her ears twitching with excitement. Her tail swishes back and forth as her wide, curious eyes dart from one sight to the next, trying to take in everything at once.


    Talia smiles, watching the child''s boundless enthusiasm. It''s infectious, lightening the air around them, and for a brief moment, the weight of their journey and the uncertainty of what lies ahead fade into the background. Seeing Nikko so full of life makes Talia feel warmth and hope despite the challenges they''ve faced.


    Ryu glances down at Nikko, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "It is," he says softly. "There''s always something happening in Arroyo. It''s a busy place."


    Nikko''s grip tightens slightly on Ryu''s hand as she leans closer, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. "Are there cities like this where you came from, Papa?" she asks, her voice filled with wonder as she looks up at him.


    Talia can''t help but feel her heart soften at the scene. Nikko, despite everything, is still so full of curiosity and joy, her spirit untouched by the hardships she''s endured. For a child who has been through so much, her resilience amazes Talia.


    Ryu''s voice is gentle, yet there''s a weight to his words. "There are cities much larger than this one," he explains, his gaze distant as he remembers. "Some stretch farther than you can see, with towers that pierce the sky and ships that travel between the stars. But there are smaller places too, more like where you''re from."


    Nikko''s ears flick as she tilts her head thoughtfully. "Smaller?" she asks, trying to imagine something even bigger than Arroyo.


    Talia steps in, her tone warm as she speaks. "Tell us about your village, Nikko. Was it anything like this?"


    Nikko''s ears droop slightly, and her expression changes as memories of home surface. "No," she replies quietly, her voice soft. "My village was small. We didn''t have big buildings like these, just little houses. Not many people either. It was quiet... peaceful."


    Talia feels a pang of sympathy, glancing at Ryu, who listens intently, his gaze focused on Nikko as she speaks. "It sounds beautiful," Talia says gently, trying to comfort her. "You must miss it."


    Nikko nods, her tail slowing as she remembers her home. "I do," she whispers, her voice tinged with sadness.


    Ryu squeezes her hand gently, his voice steady and filled with quiet strength. "You''ll see it again, Nikko. I promise."


    Nikko looks up at him, her eyes filled with hope, though there''s still a hint of sadness in her expression. "I hope so, Papa," she murmurs, resting her head lightly against his arm as they walk.


    Talia smiles at the tender moment between them, sensing the deep bond they share. "And when you do," she adds warmly, "you''ll have so many stories to tell. Imagine telling everyone in your village about all the adventures you''ve had¡ªabout how brave you''ve been."


    Nikko''s ears perk up, and her excitement returns like a spark reignited. "Yeah! I''ll tell them all about you, Papa, and Apollo!" she exclaims, her tail swishing with newfound enthusiasm. "They won''t believe how amazing you all are!"


    Talia chuckles, casting a playful glance at Ryu. "Sounds like you''re going to be a hero in her village, Ryu."


    Ryu lets out a rare, quiet laugh, and Talia''s heart lifts at the sound. It''s a simple, warm thing, but it means a lot to her to see him so at ease. "Well," he replies softly, "we''ll have plenty more stories to tell by then."


    As they continue to walk through the lively streets of Arroyo, the city''s noise becomes a soft hum in the background. Talia watches Nikko, who walks with renewed energy, her small hand still wrapped around Ryu''s, as though this city adventure is a grand new chapter in her life.


    They make their way to the Adventurers Guild, stepping inside to find it as busy as ever. Adventurers of all kinds mill about, discussing missions and sharing stories. Nikko''s presence earns a few curious glances, but she seems unfazed, her attention captured by everything around her.


    Ryu heads straight for the mission board, with Talia and Nikko following close behind. Apollo remains by the entrance, earning several unsettling gazes from passing adventurers as they pass him. Talia watches as Ryu scans the board, his gaze settling on a particular mission. She notices that it only pays one copper coin. The mission reads that the local orphanage seeks a mighty adventurer to gather rare herbs.


    Curious, Talia looks at Ryu. "Why this one?" she asks, intrigued by his choice.


    Ryu takes the pamphlet and looks at her. "Because it seems like it could really help someone in need," he says simply, his voice calm and resolute.


    They approach the reception desk, where a woman with curly auburn hair and bright green eyes greets them. She wears a guild uniform, a badge pinned to her chest, and has a warm, welcoming smile.


    "Good to see you again," the receptionist says, her voice warm and friendly. Upon spotting Talia and Nikko, a sly grin spreads across her face. "Well, well, Ryu. You''ve only been gone a couple of weeks and already found yourself a beautiful wife and a cute daughter?"


    Talia''s face turns beet red. "Oh, no, we''re not ¨C I mean, we''re just friends," she stammers, trying to defuse the teasing.


    The receptionist chuckles. "Just teasing. I''m Felicity, by the way." She extends a hand to Talia, who shakes it with a nervous smile.


    Nikko steps forward, introducing herself proudly. "I''m Nikko!"


    Felicity''s smile widens. "Nice to meet you, Nikko. And how are you affiliated with Ryu?"


    Nikko beams. "He''s my Papa, of course!"


    Felicity raises an eyebrow in surprise. "Papa, huh? Well, aren''t you just full of surprises, Ryu?" She turns her attention back to him, her expression softening. "I heard what happened to you in the dungeon at Curville. I''m sorry you had to go through that."


    Ryu nods appreciatively. "Thank you, Felicity." Then he asks, "How did you hear about that? It only happened a couple of days ago."


    Felicity smiles mysteriously. "Information like that spreads quickly across each of the guild halls. How though is a guild secret I am not allowed to share."


    Talia feels a pang of curiosity. She remembers Ryu mentioning how he saved Nikko from a group of bandits, but the details were still a mystery.


    Felicity continues, "I never knew Eldrin and his friends were such vile people. I hope they got what they deserved for doing something so cruel to someone as sweet and innocent as Nikko."


    Ryu''s voice hardens slightly. "They did," he says simply.


    Felicity then glances at the mission pamphlet Ryu places on the counter. "This one? It''s been here for almost a week. Not very appealing, you know. There are better paying missions."


    Ryu shakes his head. "I want this one."


    Felicity nods, "It''s posted by the headmistress, Mrs. Whitaker. You''ll find the orphanage on the east side of town."


    Ryu nods, taking the pamphlet and heading towards the exit. Nikko and Talia follow, with Apollo bringing up the rear. As they step out into the bustling streets once more, Talia can''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. This mission might not pay much, but she has a feeling it will be important.

 Chapter X Part II

    We stand before the orphanage, a building in desperate need of repair. The paint is peeling, the windows are dusty, and the sign above the entrance hangs precariously, swaying in the wind. I knock on the weathered wooden door, and after a moment, it creaks open to reveal a young girl, probably around fourteen, with wide, startled eyes. Her dark hair is tied back in a messy ponytail, and she''s wearing a simple, faded dress that''s seen better days. Upon seeing me and the towering Apollo, she quickly slams the door shut.


    Using my abilities, I gently push the door open again, causing it to swing wide and the girl to stumble back slightly. She looks frightened, but I hold up the mission pamphlet, speaking in a calm, reassuring tone. "We''re not here to cause harm. We''re here to help."


    The girl glances at the pamphlet and relaxes a bit, apologizing for her reaction. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be rude. You just startled me."


    "It''s okay," I say gently. "Where can we find Mrs. Whitaker?"


    She hesitates but then beckons us into a small waiting area. I take a seat with Nikko and Talia, while Apollo remains standing, ever watchful. From an open door, I notice several curious eyes peeking at us, only to quickly duck away when I look their way.


    The woman has a slender frame and large, expressive eyes. Despite her young age, there''s a maturity in her demeanor that hints at the responsibilities she carries. She has short, curly brown hair and vibrant brown eyes. "I''m Holly, Mrs. Whitaker''s assistant. And you are?"


    "I''m Ryu Chikara, a Gold-ranked adventurer."


    Talia steps forward. "I''m Talia Sutaraito, a Silver-ranked adventurer."


    Apollo inclines its head slightly. "Apollo Steelton, Gold rank."


    Nikko, with a bright smile, adds, "And I''m Nikko."


    Holly''s voice trembles as she speaks, her gratitude pouring out. "I... I can''t believe you''re really going to help. I never expected such high-ranking adventurers to accept our humble quest."


    I give her a slight nod. "It''s the right thing to do."


    Talia steps in beside me, her voice gentle. "We''re happy to help, Holly."


    Holly''s eyes shimmer with unshed tears as she clasps her hands together. "Thank you, truly. You have no idea how much this means to us... to the children, and to Mrs. Whitaker."


    Talia and I listen closely, but out of the corner of my eye, I see Nikko''s attention wander. She''s watching the other children, who are peeking out from behind doorways and corners, their curious gazes focused on us. Nikko tugs at my sleeve, her eyes wide and hopeful. "Papa, can I play with them?"


    I glance at the children, who shyly look away but are clearly waiting for her to join. I nod with a smile. "Go ahead, Nikko."


    Without hesitation, Nikko leaps from the couch and dashes over to the children. They giggle and quickly lead her outside to a small courtyard that holds a few swings, a slide, and a sandbox. It''s modest but welcoming, and soon Nikko is caught up in their playful energy.


    A few moments later, Nikko returns, tugging at Apollo''s hand, urging the droid to join her. Apollo looks down at her, then at the group of children. With a nod, it follows her outside. The children, initially nervous, quickly warm up to Apollo, especially when they see Nikko''s excitement. Soon, they''re climbing all over the droid, riding it like a horse as their laughter fills the air.


    Some of them even ask to be lifted into the air, and Apollo obliges, gently lifting them one by one, their squeals of joy echoing around the courtyard. I watch the scene unfold, a small smile on my face. Even Holly seems visibly touched by the sight, her expression softening as she watches the carefree play.


    "They don''t have much, but moments like these... well, they''re special," Holly says, her voice soft as she watches the children laughing with Apollo in the courtyard. A wistful smile tugs at her lips, though a shadow of worry lingers in her eyes.


    Turning back to Holly, I gently ask, "What exactly is Mrs. Whitaker stricken with?"


    Holly''s smile fades, and she lets out a deep sigh, clearly troubled. "It started about two weeks ago," she begins, her voice tinged with sorrow. "At first, it was just mild coughs, some dizziness. Nothing unusual, really¡ªespecially for someone who works as hard as she does, caring for all these children. I didn''t think much of it, and neither did she. There''s only the two of us here, so she kept pushing through, never wanting the kids to see how much pain she was in."


    Holly continues, her voice quieter now, "Mrs. Whitaker has fallen gravely ill, and her condition is only getting worse. She can barely get out of bed, can''t keep food down. She hardly eats... hardly sleeps anymore."


    Holly''s hands clench in her lap as she continues. "But it her ailment has gotten worse. The coughs grew deeper, harsher... her color started to fade. I begged her to rest, but she wouldn''t listen. Two days ago, she collapsed. We brought in a local cleric, hoping their magic could heal her, but..."


    Holly''s voice trembles, and tears begin to well in her eyes. "It''s something the cleric called ''The Wasting Sickness.'' It''s caused by the bite of a venomous snake¡ªa Gloom Serpent, a rare sight around the outskirts of Arroyo. Apparently, she must''ve been bitten weeks ago, but she didn''t tell me. The poison spreads slowly, but once it takes hold..."


    She takes a shaky breath, clearly struggling to keep her composure. "The sickness drains your strength, day by day. It weakens you until... well..." She trails off, unable to finish the sentence, but the implication hangs heavy in the air.


    "The Wasting Sickness..." Talia echoes, her tone thoughtful and grave. "I''ve heard of it. It''s rare but lethal. If King''s Foil is the only thing that can cure her, then we don''t have much time." She turns to me, her green eyes full of resolve. "King''s Foil is difficult to find. It only grows in dark, damp places¡ªusually near ruins or caves. It''s delicate but potent. We could probably find some, but..."


    "But it depends on where it''s growing," I finish for her, already thinking ahead. "And how much we''ll need."


    Holly nods, wiping at her eyes. "There are several ruins a day''s ride from here. But... dragons have been spotted near those areas. The orphanage doesn''t have the money to buy the herb from traders, and it''s too dangerous to send anyone, especially with such little pay for the risk involved."


    I sit back, considering her words. "Dragons?" I repeat, exchanging a glance with Talia. The mention of dragons piques my interest, though the danger it presents is no small thing.


    "Yes, they''ve been sighted more frequently recently. Some travelers mentioned seeing one near the ruins, and since then, most people have avoided the area altogether."


    Talia frowns, her mind clearly working through the possibilities. "And without the King''s Foil, Mrs. Whitaker''s condition won''t improve?"


    Holly shakes her head, the worry evident in her eyes. "No, it won''t. The cleric said she doesn''t have much time left. A few days, at most."


    "Where''s the closest place where we can find King''s Foil? And do you have a drawing of it?" I ask, leaning back on the couch.


    Holly blinks, taken aback. "You''re serious?" she asks, her voice laced with disbelief. "Dragons are dangerous, territorial creatures... I couldn''t possibly¡ª"


    "I''m serious," I say, my voice firm. "We''ll get the herb."


    Talia looks at me, a glint of admiration in her eyes. She turns to Holly and leans forward, her expression serious. "We''ve handled dragons before," she says, glancing at me for confirmation. "It''s not an easy task, but it''s not impossible either."


    I nod slowly, considering the risk and the urgency of the mission. "We can retrieve the herb," I say, my tone steady.


    Before Holly can respond, the door creaks open, and an elderly woman shuffles in, coughing heavily. She''s frail and bent with age, her thin white hair pulled back into a loose bun. Her face is lined with deep wrinkles, and her eyes, though tired, still sparkle with defiance.


    "Who are these people?" she rasps, her voice rough. "And why are the children making such a racket?"


    Holly quickly moves to her side, helping her to sit down. "These are the people who are here to help you, Mrs. Whitaker."


    Mrs. Whitaker eyes the mission pamphlet lying on the table and shakes her head slowly. "I told you to cancel that ridiculous mission," she says, her voice weak but stern. "There''s no way anyone can get that herb. I won''t risk strangers'' lives for my sake."


    Suddenly, she''s overcome by another coughing fit, doubling over as Holly rushes to help her. Blood speckles her hand, and it''s clear her time is running out. Holly leads her out of the room, her face drawn with worry. Moments later, Holly returns, visibly shaken but trying to keep her composure.


    "The cleric says she doesn''t have much time left," she whispers, her voice barely holding steady. "Please... you can still turn down this mission. It''s too dangerous, I wouldn''t blame you."


    But I shake my head, my decision already made. "Just get me a drawing of the herb and show me where the nearest dragon den is."


    Holly stares at me for a moment, her eyes filling with gratitude and hope. "Thank you," she whispers, her voice trembling as she reaches for an old herb guidebook. She flips through the pages, finding an illustration of King''s Foil, and then pulls out a worn map, marking several locations where dragons have been spotted.


    "Don''t thank me until I return," I say as I stand.


    She smiles softly and rummages in her pockets, pulling out a copper coin. "It''s all I have to offer right now..."


    I gently push her hand away. "Not until I have the herb."


    With that, I call out to Apollo and Nikko. The children groan in unison as Nikko and Apollo wave goodbye and join us. We leave the orphanage, a renewed sense of purpose driving us forward into the unknown.


    The map that Holly provided marked four dragon dens, each a days'' walk apart and each further away from Arroyo. Thanks to the speeder bike, however, reaching the first den only took an hour.


    ?????


    We stand before the towering cave entrance, a foreboding maw carved into the mountainside. The structure is enormous, dark, and ancient, with the remnants of old dragon nests littering the ground around it. The cave mouth is wide enough to accommodate the largest of beasts, with jagged rock formations resembling the sharp teeth of a beast.


    I glance at Talia, Apollo, and Nikko, ensuring they are ready. Talia nods, her resolve evident. Apollo stands tall and silent, and Nikko clutches Apollo''s hand, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and excitement.


    "Stay close," I say, my voice steady. "This won''t be easy."


    We step inside, and the temperature drops instantly, the cold, dank air of the cave enveloping us. The interior is vast, with high ceilings and dark recesses where anything could be hiding. The sound of our footsteps echoes eerily, blending with the distant, unsettling noises of the cave''s inhabitants.


    As we delve deeper, the first wave of dragons attack. They are smaller but fierce, their scales glinting in the faint light. Talia springs into action, her movements swift and precise. She draws her bow, releasing arrows with deadly accuracy. Each shot finds its mark, and the smaller dragons fall before they can even get close.


    One of the dragonlings lunges at me, its jaws snapping inches from my face. I dodge to the side, feeling the rush of air as its teeth clack together. With a swift motion, I bring my lightsaber down, the yellow blade slicing through the dragon''s neck. Its body crumples to the ground, lifeless.


    To my left, Apollo wields its spear with deadly efficiency, protecting Nikko. The droid moves with mechanical precision, each strike calculated to protect the small girl at its side. Nikko watches with awe, occasionally giving a cheer of encouragement. "Go, Apollo!"


    The deeper we go, the more intense the battles become. Larger offspring emerge, their roars shaking the very walls of the cave. Talia continues to impress me. She fights with grace and determination, her dual short swords flashing as she dispatches the dragons with ease.


    One dragonling nearly catches her off guard, snapping at her from behind. She spins around just in time, driving a short sword into its eye. The creature screams and thrashes before collapsing. Talia pants heavily but gives me a confident nod.


    We press on, the cave becoming more treacherous with each step. The floor is littered with bones, and the air grows thick with the stench of decay. Suddenly, a larger dragonling, twice the size of the others, charges at us. Its scales are darker, and its eyes glow with a sinister light.


    I barely dodge its attack, feeling the rush of wind as its claws swipe past me. Talia fires an arrow, but it bounces harmlessly off the dragon''s thick hide. "Its scales are tougher!" she shouts, drawing her short swords again.


    The dragon roars, its breath hot and putrid. It lunges at Talia, but she rolls to the side, slashing at its leg as she moves. The creature howls in pain but doesn''t slow down. It turns, ready to strike again, but Apollo steps in, driving its spear into the dragon''s side. The dragon roars and swipes at Apollo, but the droid deflects the blow with its shield.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    "Nikko, stay back!" I shout, seeing her edging closer. She nods and retreats, watching with wide eyes as we battle the formidable beast.


    With the dragon''s attention directed at Apollo, I charge at it. I slide beneath it, cutting through the beast with my lightsaber. It collapses with a final, pained roar, its body twitching before falling still. We take a moment to catch our breath, knowing the worst is yet to come.


    We finally reach the heart of the nest, a vast chamber lit by the eerie glow of bioluminescent fungi. There, waiting for us, are the alpha male dragon and the queen dragon. They are enormous, their scales a deep, foreboding black, their eyes glowing with malevolence.


    The alpha male roars, the sound deafening, and lunges at Talia. She dodges nimbly, her movements fluid as she fights back. She is quick and clever, finding the dragon''s weak spots after several attempts, and aiming her arrows there. She rolls and dodges the dragon''s fiery breath, her arrows finding their mark in the creature''s neck and eyes. The alpha lets out a bellowing cry before collapsing to the ground. A final plunge at the creatures neck from Talia''s short sword silenced it for good.


    Meanwhile I stand ready as the queen charges at me. The dragon''s claws scrape against my lightsaber, the claws getting cut clean off. The queen snarls, recognizing the threat, and becomes more defensive. It dodges my strikes with surprising agility, fighting back with a fierce determination.


    Suddenly, the queen spots an opening and charges at Apollo, who is guarding Nikko. I reach out, trying to stop the dragon, but it''s too fast. Apollo swings at her with its spear, but she quickly dodges the attack with a spin and striking Apollo with her tail. It flies against the wall, leaving Nikko defenseless. She screams and tries to run away, the dragon following her. Just as it''s about to lunge at Nikko, an arrow pierces its eye. The dragon screams in agony and turns its attention to Talia.


    "Nikko, get away!" Talia shouts.


    The dragon, now blinded in one eye, is disoriented. I seize the opportunity and hurl my lightsaber at its skull. The blade pierces through, and with a final, deafening cry, the dragon collapses, dead.


    I rush to Nikko, my heart pounding. She''s shaken but unharmed. Apollo is already beside her, slightly danged up but otherwise but otherwise unharmed as well.


    "Are you alright?" I ask, my voice filled with concern.


    Nikko nods, her eyes wide but brave. "I''m okay, Papa."


    I turn to Talia, my gratitude evident. "Thank you, Talia. You saved her."


    Talia smiles, though she looks a bit flustered by my attention. "Just doing my part," she replies, trying to sound nonchalant but her blush betraying her.


    We look around the chamber. The King''s Foil is there, but it''s heavily rotted, crumbling at the slightest touch. However, we find a mound of treasure, glinting in the dim light. Coins, jewels, and ancient artifacts are piled high, a dragon''s hoard.


    The treasure is vast, with gold coins spilling from chests, ornate jewels glittering in the faint light, and ancient artifacts that speak of a time long past. There are crowns encrusted with gems, swords with intricate hilts, and statues of forgotten deities.


    "Looks like we hit the jackpot," Talia says, her eyes wide at the sight.


    "We''ll take what we can carry," I say, "but the herb is our priority. Let''s move quickly."


    We decide to take the gold, placing it into a large sack and then the sack into the pouch of holding. We head to the next den, ready for our next challenge. However, it seems someone has already beaten us there. Inside a gruesome display awaits. The dragons are all dead, most torn apart and heavily decayed. The smell that fills the dens is horrid. Upon seeing the amount of devastation near the entrance, I instruct Nikko to wait outside with Apollo.


    "Papa, be careful," Nikko says, her eyes wide with concern.


    "I will, Nikko. Stay close to Apollo," I assure her, patting her head.


    ?????


    Talia and I enter the den, passing dozens of rotten bodies. Upon entering the den of the queen and alpha male, their fate was even worse. Their bodies were frail and wilted, as if their life force has been drained, leaving their bodies brittle and dried. It is a horrid sight. We find no treasure and the King''s Foil there is also rotten so we turn back. The third den shares the same fate, the bodies there just as gruesome and decayed.


    As we approach the fourth den, death greets us once more. This time, the bodies are fresher, but the devastation is the same. Again I instruct Nikko to wait outside with Apollo. Talia and I step in but once inside, I sense a dark presence.


    "What''s wrong?" Talia asks, noticing my hesitation.


    "I feel a dark presence, something ancient and malevolent lurks in there," I reply.


    "Maybe we should turn back," she suggests, her voice trembling.


    I shake my head. "This is the last den. We need to find the King''s Foil to save Mrs. Whitaker''s life."


    She looks at me with admiration. "Alright, let''s do this."


    We continue, the cave getting darker the further we descend. Talia casts a light spell, a ball of light appearing from her hand and levitating before us. Despite the light, it seems the darkness is consuming it. The sense of malice grows stronger, and we step into the queen and alpha males'' den. Within, a creature of pure darkness is feasting on the essence of the two dragons, both dead.


    The creature is tall and menacing, its form shifting and flickering like a living shadow. Its eyes glow with a malevolent light, and its presence fills the air with an overwhelming sense of dread. Sunlight pierces the darkness from a hole in the ceiling.


    Talia stops, fear evident in her eyes. "That''s a Shadowfell, a servant of the Shadow Prince. We need to leave, now."


    But I can''t move. This being seems to draw me in. It begins to talk, its voice bellowing in my mind.


    "Outsider," it calls me. "You do not belong here."


    I''m frozen with fear word as the creature draws closer.


    Talia fires arrows at the creature, but they pass through it. The creature continues, essence dripping from its jaw. "You are immensely powerful, yet I sense great fear from you. You are running from something."


    A wicked grin forms on the creature''s face. "You are running from your guilt. Let''s see what you are running from."


    Talia watches as a wicked grin forms on the creature''s face, and Ryu begins to convulse. Concerned, Talia taps his shoulder and suddenly, in a flash, finds herself in a shadowy void. The air is thick and oppressive, a darkness that seems to swallow all light. She can hear multiple voices, each more haunting than the last.


    "You failed, Ryu," a male voice, distorted and cruel, sneers. "You couldn''t save her."


    A woman''s voice, pleading and desperate, echoes through the void. "Ryu, help me! Please, don''t let them take me!"


    Another voice, demonic and bellowing, mocks him. "Weak, pathetic. You couldn''t protect her, and now you''ll suffer."


    Talia wanders aimlessly, the voices getting louder, almost deafening. Her heart races as she tries to find her way through the darkness. The male voice continues to taunt. "You think you can run from your past? You think you can escape your guilt?"


    The woman''s voice, filled with sorrow, cries out again. "Ryu, why? Why didn''t you save me?"


    The demonic voice bellows, "You are nothing but a failure. You deserve this torment."


    She covers her ears, trying to block out the noise, but it only grows louder. Then, through the cacophony, she hears Ryu''s voice. He sounds defeated, filled with despair. "I''m sorry, Lyra. I am so sorry."


    His words pierce through the darkness, guiding her. She follows his voice, the other voices continuing to berate and taunt him. "You are unworthy," they chant. "You will never be free."


    Finally, Talia spots Ryu. He is slumped on his knees, looking utterly defeated, as if the voices are overwhelming him. The shadowy void covering his face hides his expression, but she can tell he is suffering.


    "Ryu!" she shouts, but he doesn''t respond. She approaches him and stands before him, shaking him gently. "Ryu, snap out of it!"


    The voices get louder, their words cutting deep. "You will always carry this burden," the demonic voice bellows. "You will never find peace."


    "Ryu, it''s okay," she whispers, embracing him. "I''m here for you."


    The voices begin to dissipate, their volume decreasing. Slowly, the shadowy void around them fades, and Talia notices they are back in the dragon''s den, still embracing. She feels him returning the hug, causing her to blush heavily.


    "Thank you," he whispers, his voice weak but filled with gratitude.


    They release the hug, and he turns to her, his gesture filled with determination. She can tell he is back to his confident self. He turns to the creature, who doesn''t look pleased.


    Ryu ignites his lightsaber and tosses it at the creature. The Shadowfell snarls and dodges, but a small part of it gets hit. The lightsaber burns through the shadowy being, causing it to cry out in pain.


    Ryu reaches into his bag of holding and pulls out a bow. The bow is sleek and black, with a modern design. Energy hums through it as he hands it to Talia. "Just pull and release," he instructs.


    Amazed by the bow, she aims at the Shadowfell. As she draws the string, an arrow of bright pink energy appears. She releases, and the bolt flies fast, striking the creature in the chest. It pierces through, leaving a burning hole. The creature cries out in pain and disappears in a puff of smoke.


    They both stand there, catching their breath.


    "Are you okay?" Talia asks, her voice trembling.


    He nods slowly. "I am now, thanks to you."


    She smiles softly. "Anytime."


    They gather what they can and find the King''s Foil, the herb in pristine condition. "At last," Talia says, trying to stay optimistic.


    "Yes," Ryu agrees. "Let''s hope we gathered enough."


    As they step out of the den, Nikko and Apollo await them outside. The sun has begun to set, bathing the forest and the entrance of the den in hues of orange and pink. Nikko runs up to them, her eyes wide with admiration.


    "Papa, you''re back. Where you able to find the herb?"


    Ryu smiles and ruffles her hair. "Yes, Nikko. Let''s head back."


    Talia walks beside Ryu as they head towards the speeder bike, a sense of respect and admiration growing in her heart. She glances at him, wondering about the voices she heard, about the man who fights so fiercely and cares so deeply. There is much more to learn about him, and she is eager to discover it all.


    ?????


    They decide to set up camp a couple of kilometers away, but Ryu is acting differently. He moves with a sense of detachment, his usual calm demeanor replaced by a distant and haunted look.


    Talia sets up the campfire, her movements methodical and deliberate, while Nikko, cheerful as always, scampers about collecting firewood. The forest around them is calm, the air heavy with the scent of pine and damp earth. Apollo and DP-7 vanish into the treeline, taking up watch. The quiet of the forest feels both comforting and eerie after everything they''ve faced.


    Ryu stands up, his movements slower than usual. "I''ll gather some water," he says quietly, his voice lacking its usual calm strength. Without waiting for a response, he disappears into the woods, the sound of his footsteps fading into the distance.


    Nikko watches him go, her large ears twitching, her cheerful demeanor suddenly dimming. She sets down the firewood she''s gathered and walks over to Talia, her expression serious in a way Talia hasn''t seen before.


    "Talia," Nikko begins, her voice small but filled with concern, "what''s wrong with Papa?"


    Talia looks up, surprised by the question. She hadn''t expected Nikko to notice the subtle shifts in Ryu''s behavior. Sure, he''s been quieter, more distant, but she had chalked it up to the toll of their recent battles, especially the Shadowfell. "He''s just tired, Nikko. We all are," Talia answers, trying to keep her tone light, but there''s a weight in her chest that she can''t quite shake. "He went through something really hard in that den. He just needs time to process everything."


    Nikko frowns, her cat-like ears twitching again, her tail swishing slightly as if she can sense something deeper. "No... it''s more than that." Her voice wavers, and Talia notices the unusual seriousness in her tone. "He''s... grieving."


    Talia stops what she''s doing, her hands frozen over the kindling. Grieving? How could Nikko possibly know that? She turns to the girl, meeting her wide, innocent eyes. "Grieving?" she asks, her brow furrowing. "What do you mean? How can you tell?"


    Nikko looks down, her little hands clutching at the hem of her tunic. "I don''t know... I just feel it. It''s like... there''s a heaviness in him, and it hurts. He''s not just tired. He''s hurting inside. Like he''s missing something, or someone." Nikko''s voice is soft, her words laced with a strange kind of understanding far beyond her years.


    Talia blinks, taken aback by the girl''s insight. Ryu has been silent, more distant, but she had brushed it off as him needing space to recover. After all, the Shadowfell''s attack had left scars on all of them. But now, listening to Nikko, she can''t shake the feeling that the girl is sensing something more than just fatigue. Something deeper.


    Talia crouches down to Nikko''s level, brushing a lock of her hair back gently. "Nikko, how can you tell? Has he said anything to you?"


    Nikko shakes her head, her ears drooping slightly. "No, he hasn''t said anything. But... I can feel it. Like how I know when something bad is coming, or when someone''s sad, even if they don''t show it."


    Talia sighs softly, her eyes flicking toward the direction Ryu had gone. "He''s been through a lot, Nikko. More than I think even I understand. But you''re right. He is grieving." She pauses, feeling the weight of her own realization. "And maybe I haven''t been paying enough attention."


    Nikko''s gaze stays fixed on the ground, her small face filled with concern. "Will he be okay?" she asks, her voice trembling slightly.


    Talia pulls Nikko into a gentle hug, trying to reassure both the girl and herself. "He will be. Your Papa is strong. He''ll come back to us, but it''s going to take time. We''ll just have to be here for him until he''s ready." She pulls back and looks into Nikko''s wide eyes, trying to smile. "He''s lucky to have you, you know that?"


    Nikko nods, but the worry in her eyes doesn''t fade. "I''ll be here for him," she whispers, her voice filled with quiet determination. "I don''t want him to be sad anymore."


    Talia''s heart aches at the girl''s innocence, at the depth of her concern. "Neither do I," she murmurs, glancing toward the trees where Ryu had disappeared. Neither do I.


    As night falls, the group sits around the campfire, the warmth a small comfort against the chill of the night. Ryu sits a bit further away, his back turned to the group, eating in silence. Talia and Nikko exchange worried glances.


    Talia remembers Apollo''s words, echoing in her mind: "Ryu carries a heavy burden of guilt." She looks at Ryu, her resolve hardening.


    After they finish eating, Talia stands up and walks over to Ryu, her steps firm. "Ryu, we need to talk."


    Ryu looks up, "There''s nothing to talk about, Talia. I''m fine."


    "No, you''re not," Talia insists, crossing her arms. "I know what I heard in that den. You can''t keep pushing us away."


    Ryu sighs, "Talia, please. I don''t want to burden you with my past."


    She sits down beside him, her eyes locked onto the shadowy void. "I want to help you, Ryu. We want to help you. Please, talk to me."


    Ryu''s shoulders slump, and he takes a deep breath. "It was Lyra. She... she was the first person I opened up to in a long time. I thought I didn''t have to lie about myself anymore. But then she was taken from me. He played me. I should have killed him when I had the chance, but I didn''t. Instead, I pursued her, thinking I could save her. But it was too late."


    Talia listens, her heart aching for him. "You blame yourself for her death."


    Ryu nods, his voice barely a whisper. "Yes. If I had been more decisive, if I had acted differently, she might still be alive. And now, I fear the same will happen to you and Nikko. I don''t know if I can bear that."


    Talia places a hand on his arm, her touch gentle. "Ryu, you can''t carry this burden alone. What happened to Lyra was not your fault. You did everything you could. And you can''t let that fear control you. Nikko and I are here for you. We care about you."


    Ryu turns his head to her. "I''m so scared, Talia. Scared of losing you both."


    "We''re not going anywhere," Talia says firmly. "We are in this together. You don''t have to face your demons alone."


    Ryu''s hand covers hers, a silent acknowledgment of her words. "Thank you, Talia. I don''t deserve your kindness."


    "Yes, you do," she replies, her voice soft but unwavering. "You deserve to be happy, Ryu. We all do."


    For a moment, they sit in silence, the crackling of the campfire the only sound.


    "You really think we can get through this?" Ryu asks, a hint of hope in his voice.


    Talia smiles, squeezing his hand. "I know we can. Together."


    Ryu takes a deep breath, "Together."


    As they return to the campfire, Nikko runs up to them, her face bright with curiosity. "Are you feeling better now, Papa?"


    Ryu scoops her up, "Yes, Nikko. I''m feeling much better now."


    Nikko giggles, hugging him tightly. "Good! Because we need you."


    Talia watches them, her heart swelling with affection. As they settle down for the night, she knows that they have taken a significant step forward.


    Darkness surrounds me, a suffocating void pressing in from all sides. I try to move, but my body feels heavy, my limbs like lead. I hear a voice, cold and mocking, echoing through the blackness. It''s the voice of the 12th Brother, distorted and cruel.


    "You''re not worthy, Ryu," the voice hisses. "You failed Lyra, and you will fail them too."


    Images flash before my eyes. Lyra, reaching out to me, her face twisted in pain and terror. I see her fall, her life slipping away because I wasn''t strong enough, because I hesitated. The scene shifts, and I see Talia and Nikko, their faces pale and lifeless. I try to scream, but no sound escapes my lips.


    "You think you deserve to be happy?" the voice continues, dripping with scorn. "You think you can move on, find love, and live a peaceful life? You are nothing but a failure. You bring death to those you care about."


    I see myself standing over their bodies, the weight of my guilt crushing me. My heart pounds in my chest, each beat a reminder of my failure. The darkness grows thicker, more oppressive, and I feel myself sinking into it, drowning in my own despair.


    "You''re not worthy," the voice repeats, relentless and unforgiving. "You never were."


    I try to fight back, to push the darkness away, but it clings to me, dragging me deeper. The images of Lyra, Talia, and Nikko haunt me, their accusing eyes burning into my soul.


    "Accept your fate, Ryu," the voice commands. "You will never be free of your guilt."


    I thrash against the darkness, desperate to break free, but it''s no use. The weight of my failures is too much to bear. The last thing I hear is the voice''s cold laughter, echoing through the void.

 Chapter XI Part I

    I wake up with a gasp, my body covered in cold sweat. The nightmare lingers in my mind, the weight of the 12th Brother''s words pressing down on me. I look around, disoriented, and see Talia and Nikko lying beside me, their faces peaceful in sleep.


    The sun is starting to rise, casting a soft glow over the campsite. I carefully get up, not wanting to wake them. My heart is still racing, and I know I won''t be able to sleep again.


    I move to a quiet spot a short distance away and sit down to meditate, trying to clear my mind. I close my eyes, taking deep breaths, but the nightmare keeps flashing in my mind. Lyra''s face, Talia and Nikko''s lifeless bodies, the mocking voice of the 12th Brother. I try to push the images away, but they cling to me, refusing to let go. I hear movement behind me. I open my eyes and see Talia and Nikko approaching, their faces bright with the new day.


    "Good morning," Talia says, stretching. "Did you sleep well?"


    "Yeah, just fine," I lie, standing up and brushing the dirt off my clothes. "Ready to start the day?"


    Nikko runs up and hugs me. "Good morning, Papa! What are we doing today?"


    I ruffle her hair, my smile feeling more forced by the second. "We''ll be heading back to the orphanage and hand Holly the herbs. But first, how about breakfast?"


    They don''t catch on to my unease, and I silently thank the Force for small mercies. As we start our morning routine, I can''t shake the lingering dread from the nightmare. The voice''s words echo in my mind, a grim reminder of my fears and failures.


    But I push it down, focusing on the tasks at hand. For now, I have to be strong for Talia and Nikko. They need me, and I can''t afford to let my nightmares get in the way.


    As we sit down to eat breakfast, the lingering unease from the nightmare still clings to my thoughts. I watch Talia and Nikko as they chat, trying to focus on the here and now. Finally, I break the silence with a question that''s been gnawing at me.


    "What exactly is that Shadowfell creature we encountered?" I ask, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me.


    Talia looks up, a hint of concern crossing her face. She pauses for a moment, gathering her thoughts. "Well, from what I know, the Shadowfell are beings created by the Shadow Prince thousands of years ago. Have you heard of the Shadow Prince?"


    I nod, recalling the tales Eldrin told me. "He''s the one who created the dungeons and almost plunged Aranthia into an age of darkness."


    "That''s right," Talia confirms. "The Shadowfell are his most sinister creations. They feed on the life force of living beings, creating despair and chaos wherever they go. The old tales describe them as harbingers of great calamity."


    Nikko, sitting beside me, listens intently. Her ears twitch, and her tail sways nervously, betraying her worry. I reach out and give her a reassuring pat, though my own mind races with concern.


    "This one we encountered," Talia continues, "it was exactly like the ones mentioned in the old tales. Their existence alone can bring great misfortune. The kingdom needs to be warned. How one has returned is unclear, but it''s a grave threat."


    I nod, digesting her words. "We can''t ignore this. We need to act."


    Talia agrees, her eyes resolute. "We should split up. Apollo and I will go to the guild to inform them about the Shadowfell. You and Nikko should head to the orphanage to complete our quest. We''ll meet up at the guild afterward."


    Nikko looks up at me, her concern evident in the way her ears flatten slightly and her eyes search mine. She''s trying to be brave, but I can see the worry in her posture.


    "Don''t worry, Nikko," I say, giving her a reassuring smile. "I''m fine. Just a bit tired, that''s all."


    She nods, though her concern doesn''t completely fade. She clings to my arm a little tighter as we finish our breakfast. The sun has begun climbing higher in the sky, casting long shadows through the trees. Apollo steps out from the tree line where it had been standing guard, DP-7 hovering near its shoulder. The droid beeps a few times, greeting us and reporting that all is clear.


    "Good morning, Apollo, DP-7," I say, nodding in acknowledgment. "Let''s pack up and head to Arroyo."


    We quickly break down the camp, packing our gear and making sure everything is secure. Nikko hums a little tune as she helps, her earlier worry replaced by the excitement of returning to the orphanage. Talia works efficiently, her movements quick and precise.


    With the camp packed, we set off toward Arroyo. The trip on the speeder bike is quick, the city coming into view as the sun hovers over us. As we reach the outskirts of Arroyo, the city''s bustling activity becomes evident. The streets are alive with people going about their daily business. Vendors shout their wares, children play in the alleys, and the clatter of hooves and wagon wheels fills the air. We pause at the city gate, the massive wooden doors standing open, welcoming travelers and merchants alike.


    "Alright, this is where we split up," Talia says, looking at me. "I''ll speak to the guild master. Once you are done, we''ll meet at the tavern in the guild hall."


    I nod, glancing down at Nikko. "We''ll get this done quickly."


    She nods, her ears perking up with determination. "Okay, Papa."


    With a final nod to Talia and Apollo, we part ways. Talia and Apollo head towards the bustling heart of the city where the guild is located. Nikko and I turn towards the quieter streets leading to the orphanage.


    As we walk, I can''t help but feel the weight of the mission. The Shadowfell encounter still lingers in my mind, a dark shadow over our journey. But I push those thoughts aside for now. We have a job to do, and Mrs. Whitaker''s life depends on us.


    The orphanage comes into view, a modest building with a weathered facade. The sign above the entrance hangs crookedly, the paint faded from years of exposure to the elements. I knock on the door, and after a moment, it creaks open to reveal Holly.


    Holly''s eyes widen in surprise as she sees us standing at the door. "You''re back! And so soon!" She quickly examines our faces, her expression turning to concern. "Did something happen? Was the information I gave you wrong?"


    I shake my head, pulling out a carefully wrapped bundle of King''s Foil and presenting it to her. Her eyes light up, and she stammers, "That''s... that''s King''s Foil! How did you¡ª" She cuts herself off, her face breaking into a wide smile as she pulls me into a grateful hug. "Thank you! Thank you so much!" She takes the bundle with trembling hands.


    "Come in, come in," she says, ushering us inside. "You''ve arrived at a perfect time. The cleric is here to check on Mrs. Whitaker. He can use this herb now."


    Nikko and I follow Holly through the orphanage. The walls are lined with cheerful drawings and handmade decorations, but the building''s wear and tear are evident. We enter Mrs. Whitaker''s room, where she lies asleep, still gravely ill on her bed. Beside her stands the cleric, a middle-aged man in tan ropes with mystical runes woven into his robes. He has a kind but tired face, his eyes showing both wisdom and exhaustion.


    "Who are these people, Holly?" the cleric asks, looking at us curiously.


    Instead of answering, Holly shoves the bundle of King''s Foil toward him. "Look, Ashur! King''s Foil!"


    Ashur''s eyes widen in surprise. "Is this really King''s Foil?" Holly nods eagerly. He immediately starts rummaging through his bag, pulling out various tools and ingredients. He sets out a mortar and pestle, a small pot, and several glass vials filled with various liquids.


    "This will need to be prepared carefully," he mutters, beginning to work with the herbs. "I''ll need some privacy, Holly. Please, step outside with your guests."


    We step out, and Holly leads us to the meeting room. She offers us tea, and I gratefully accept. Nikko, spotting the other children playing in the courtyard, looks at me with hopeful eyes.


    "Can I go play with them again?" she asks.


    "Of course," I say, smiling. She runs off, her laughter soon mixing with the other children''s.


    Holly, clearly impatient, turns to me. "How did you get the herbs from a dragon den so quickly? Was it empty?"


    I shake my head. "No, it wasn''t empty. We encountered dragons¡ªplenty of them. It was a tough fight, but we managed."


    Holly''s eyes widen in amazement. "Dragons? And you still got the King''s Foil? That''s incredible!" She hesitates, her expression turning somber. "I feel bad that you had to go through so much for us."


    I shake my head. "I''m glad to help. The orphanage and Mrs. Whitaker needed it."


    She retrieves the copper coin again, but I decline once more. This time, I pull out a large pouch and place it on the table. "The dragon''s den was overflowing with riches so I thought I''ll share them," I explain, pushing the pouch towards her.


    Curious, Holly opens the pouch. Her eyes widen, and she nearly faints at the sight of the gold coins inside. "I... I can''t possibly accept this," she stammers.


    "Please," I insist, "the pouch is far too heavy to carry alone. The children need this more than I do."


    A tear rolls down her cheek as she expresses her gratitude. "Thank you, Ryu. You have no idea how much this means to us."


    Warmth fills me at her words. Just then, Ashur returns, wiping his hands clean on a cloth. "The herb is working," he announces. "Mrs. Whitaker will make a full recovery. She should be on her feet again by tomorrow."


    Holly''s face lights up with relief and joy. "Thank you, doctor," she says, and then turns to me. "I don''t know how to thank you enough, Ryu."


    "No need for thanks," I reply. "Helping you and the orphanage is reward enough."


    We wave goodbye to Holly and the children, their happy faces and excited waves a heartwarming sight. As we head towards the guild, I feel a deep sense of satisfaction. Nikko skips beside me, her earlier concerns fading into the background. The sun is setting, casting a warm glow over the city of Arroyo as we make our way through the bustling streets.


    ?????


    Talia steps into the bustling guild hall, Apollo towering silently behind her. The air is filled with the clamor of adventurers discussing missions, clinking glasses, and the occasional burst of laughter. Her eyes quickly find Felicity, who is busy at the reception desk. Determined, Talia strides forward, Apollo''s metallic footsteps echoing softly behind her.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Felicity," Talia greets warmly.


    Felicity looks up, smiling. "Talia! Apollo! Good to see you both. Where are Ryu and Nikko?"


    "They''re busy at the moment," Talia replies, her voice urgent. "We need to speak with the guild master immediately."


    Felicity''s expression shifts to concern. "What''s this about?"


    Talia leans in, whispering, "We encountered a Shadowfell."


    Felicity''s eyes widen in disbelief. "A Shadowfell? Are you sure?"


    "Please, Felicity," Talia pleads. "We need to speak to the guild master."


    Felicity studies her for a moment, then nods. "Alright, I''ll see if Lady Kyra is available, but no promises." She disappears into the back.


    Talia waits anxiously, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on her. Moments later, Felicity returns. "Lady Kyra will see you now," she says, gesturing for them to follow.


    Talia and Apollo walk through the bustling hall and into the quieter, more solemn back offices of the guild. They are led to a sturdy wooden door, and Felicity knocks briefly before opening it. "Lady Kyra, Talia and Apollo are here to see you."


    Lady Kyra stands behind her desk, a no-nonsense woman with a stern demeanor. Her dark hair is pulled back tightly, and her eyes are sharp and calculating. She exudes an aura of authority and intensity.


    "Thank you, Felicity," Lady Kyra says curtly. She turns her gaze to Talia and Apollo. "I''m Elizabeth Kyra, guild master of the Arroyo Adventurers Guild. Please, sit." She gestures to a pair of chairs before her desk.


    Talia and Apollo take their seats, the tension in the air palpable. Lady Kyra''s sharp eyes lock onto them as she wastes no time. "Tell me about this Shadowfell."


    Talia takes a deep breath before recounting the events at the fourth dragon den. She carefully leaves out Ryu''s personal ordeal but paints a vivid picture of the gruesome scenes and the Shadowfell''s destructive presence.


    Lady Kyra listens without a flicker of emotion. After a beat, she leans forward. "Describe this creature."


    "It was made of pure darkness," Talia begins, her voice steady. "It fed on the dragons'' essence, like a living shadow, malevolent and suffocating."


    Without a word, Lady Kyra rises from her desk and strides over to a towering bookshelf. She selects an ancient tome, flipping through the pages with practiced precision. Stopping at an illustration, she places the open book before Talia. "Is this what you saw?"


    Talia studies the illustration closely. The image of the Shadowfell is an exact match. "Yes," she confirms. "That''s it."


    Lady Kyra closes the book with a sharp thud, the sound echoing through the room. "Thank you for bringing this to my attention. You''re dismissed."


    Talia hesitates, sensing her request hasn''t been fully heard, but Lady Kyra''s stern expression makes it clear the conversation is over. Reluctantly, she nods, standing alongside Apollo. As they exit the office, the heavy door shuts behind them with a finality that leaves Talia unsettled. She heads toward the guild''s tavern, the weight of the encounter pressing down on her.


    They sit at a table, and a waitress approaches. "What can I get you?"


    Talia orders a stiff drink, deciding on a strong ale, and Apollo declines any refreshment. As she sips her drink, her mind races. She thinks about the danger they''ve faced, the gravity of encountering a Shadowfell, and the uncertain future ahead. She wonders about Ryu''s state of mind and how they will move forward. The weight of their experiences presses heavily on her as she takes another sip, the warmth of the ale doing little to ease her troubled thoughts.


    ?????


    Two days have passed, and there''s still no word about the Shadowfell incident. The uncertainty gnaws at me, a constant reminder of the dangers we faced. I stand by the window, staring out at the bustling streets of Arroyo. The city''s energy contrasts sharply with the turmoil inside me.


    I sigh and turn away from the window. Talia and Nikko went clothes shopping to pass the time, leaving me alone with my thoughts. Apollo stands silently by the door, its presence a constant and reassuring weight.


    "Let''s head to the guild," I say, breaking the silence. "I want to learn more about this world''s magic. And maybe you can further your knowledge about this place as well."


    Apollo nods. "Affirmative. Expanding my knowledge base on the history and conflicts of this world will be beneficial."


    We make our way through the lively streets, the sun shining brightly overhead. The grand building of the Adventurers Guild Hall with its tall, arched windows and stone steps, stands at the end of the street. I head for the library on the second floor of the guild hall. Inside, the air is cool and filled with the scent of old books. Shelves upon shelves of ancient tomes and scrolls line the walls, and the quiet murmurs of scholars fill the room.


    I head to the section on magic, while Apollo moves towards the history aisles. Hours pass as we delve into our respective studies. Apollo shares its findings with me during short breaks, revealing the history of the kingdoms, their conflicts over the centuries, and the deities they worship. The most intriguing discovery is the story of the Shadow Prince. Just as Eldrin had told me, the stories differ, but all agree on the near dark age the Shadow Prince created.


    "The Shadow Prince nearly plunged this world into eternal darkness," Apollo says, its voice low to avoid disturbing the other patrons. "The Shadowfells were used to wear down entire kingdoms, spreading despair and weakening the willpower of the people. Unfortunately, there isn''t much detail on how these creatures were defeated."


    I nod thoughtfully, turning my attention back to the book on elemental magic. The section on Earth and Air magic captures my interest. The techniques described remind me of manipulating elements with the Force, something I had read about in ancient Jedi texts.


    Earth magic involves manipulating the ground, shaping it into various forms. It''s similar to certain Force abilities like Force Push but more specialized. I read about using the Force to manipulate the elements, such as creating whirlwinds or causing tremors.


    "I need to test this," I mutter to myself, closing the book.


    Apollo looks up from its reading. "Would you like assistance?"


    I shake my head. "No, I need to see if I can do this on my own."


    We leave the library and head back to the guild. I approach the reception desk where Felicity is busy with paperwork.


    "Excuse me, Felicity. I need to use a private training ground," I say.


    She looks up, surprised but then nods. "Of course, Ryu. Follow me."


    She leads us through the bustling hallways and into a secluded training area. The walls are reinforced, and the room is soundproofed to allow for intense practice without disturbing others.


    "Here you go," Felicity says, opening the door.


    "Thanks," I reply, stepping inside with Apollo.


    I stand in the center of the room, taking a deep breath. I reach out with the Force, trying to connect with the earth beneath me. Nothing happens. I try again, focusing harder, but still, the earth refuses to respond.


    "You are weak," a voice echoes in my mind, the 12th Brother''s mocking tone. "You''ll never master this."


    I grit my teeth, frustration building. I try again, but the ground remains unmoved. Apollo stands nearby, its concern evident even in its mechanical demeanor.


    "Focus," I tell myself. "Calm down."


    I close my eyes, blocking out the taunting voice. Talia''s words echo in my mind, her encouragement giving me strength. I try again, and this time, the ground trembles slightly. It''s small, but it''s progress.


    I continue, the earth responding increasingly with each attempt. Small rocks rise from the ground, and I manipulate them into various shapes. It''s difficult, and the strain is evident, but I''m making progress.


    Apollo watches silently, its presence a reminder of the support I have. The rocks grow larger, and I shape them with more precision. Finally, after what feels like hours, I stand back, panting but satisfied.


    "I did it," I say, a small smile forming on my lips.


    Apollo nods. "Your progress is commendable."


    "Thanks," I reply, feeling a sense of accomplishment. "Let''s head back."


    ?????


    Apollo and I step into the main hall of the guild, and it''s chaotic. The place is overwhelmed with mission requests. Adventurers crowd the reception desks, voices raised in frustration. I spot a group of adventurers yelling at a receptionist.


    "This is ridiculous! Nothing but animal-slaying quests? They barely pay anything!" one of them shouts.


    "We want the high-rewarding quests, not this nonsense!" another adds, slamming his fist on the counter.


    The receptionist tries to calm them down. "Please, we''re doing our best to handle the situation. The kingdom sent all these requests at once¡ª"


    But they curse her and storm out, leaving the receptionist looking frazzled and overwhelmed. Each of the receptionists is buried in paperwork, trying to manage the influx of quests. Apollo stands idle in a corner, observing the commotion with its usual calm demeanor.


    I approach the mission board, the board overflowing with sheer number of animal-killing quests plastered across it. Each pamphlet details attacks on travelers, farms, and even nearby villages by local wildlife behaving aggressively and erratically. It''s disturbing to see so many reports of once-docile animals turning hostile.


    I approach the counter, finding Felicity buried in a mountain of paperwork. "Felicity, what''s going on with all these animal-killing quests?"


    She looks up, exhaustion etched on her face. "Over the last couple of days, the local wildlife has been acting strangely. We''ve had reports of attacks on travelers, farms, even nearby villages by animals that are usually docile or not this aggressive. It''s been happening all over the kingdom."


    "And what is the kingdom doing about this?" I ask, frustration creeping into my voice.


    Felicity sighs. "Not a single thing. They''ve just unloaded all these problems on us now and guild is overwhelmed. We can''t handle this many requests at once."


    I look around, seeing other receptionists similarly buried in paperwork. Felicity continues, "I''m very busy at the moment, Ryu. Unless you want to accept a mission, I need to get back to work."


    Without hesitation I head for the mission board, grabbing as many mission pamphlets as possible and stacking them in front of her. "I want to take all of these," I say firmly.


    Felicity raises an eyebrow, her expression skeptical. "Ryu, this is a lot. It would be far too difficult and overwhelming to take on this many at once."


    I smirk, "I''ve faced worse odds before. With the right strategy, it can be done."


    Just then, Talia and Nikko enter the guild.


    Nikko runs up to me, beaming. "Papa, look at my new outfit!"


    Nikko looks equally impressive in her new clothes, wearing a dark green jacket, white pants, and a pair of sturdy boots. She also has a utility belt with various pouches, making her look ready for any adventure.


    I smile, ruffling her hair. "It suits you very well, Nikko. You look like a real adventurer."


    "What do you think, Ryu? Does this suit me?" I hear Talia ask. My gaze shifts to Talia. She is dressed in a stylish yet practical outfit with a mix of greens and browns, perfect for blending into the wilderness yet highlighting her elegant form. Her new attire includes a green hooded cloak, leather armor adorned with intricate leaf patterns, and a quiver of arrows on her back.


    She looks breathtaking, and the word slips out before I can stop it. "Talia, you look... breathtaking."


    Talia''s eyes widen, and a blush spreads across her cheeks. "Thank you, Ryu," she says, trying to hide her embarrassment. She then notices the large stack of mission pamphlets. "What''s all this?"


    "We should talk at the guild''s tavern," I suggest. We make our way to the tavern and find a table. The waitress comes over, but we all decline her offer to take our order.


    The firelight from the hearth flickers, casting long shadows across the tavern as Talia''s gaze shifts back to me, her expression shifting from concern to something more serious. "Ryu, why are you taking on so many missions at once? Even with that speeder bike of yours, it would take weeks to complete them all."


    I exhale slowly, gathering my thoughts. "I need to gather information," I reply, my voice firm. "This is happening all over the kingdom, not just here. The strange behavior, the attacks¡ªit''s spreading. And I have a strong feeling the Shadowfell is behind it. If we can find it again, maybe we can take it down for good."


    Talia leans back in her chair, crossing her arms, her green eyes narrowing slightly. "This is ridiculous, Ryu. So many missions... You can''t help everyone."


    Her words hang in the air, and for a moment, they echo in my mind. I turn to face her fully, feeling the weight of her concern, but I can''t let it deter me. "I need to," I say, my voice quieter now but filled with resolve. "I can''t just sit back while all these people suffer. I can''t, Talia."


    She studies me for a long moment, her expression softening as she realizes how deeply this weighs on me. After what feels like an eternity, she nods, her voice gentle. "Okay. And I''ll help too."


    A small voice chirps from the side, and I glance down to see Nikko looking up at me, her eyes wide with determination. "Me too, Papa," she says, her little tail twitching with excitement.


    I smile beneath my hood, the warmth of their support filling me with gratitude.


    "I will assist as well," Apollo adds, his deep voice calm yet resolute as he steps forward from his usual watchful position nearby.


    I look around at them¡ªTalia, Nikko, Apollo¡ªeach of them ready to stand by me. The weight on my shoulders feels lighter with them by my side. "Thank you," I murmur, my voice barely above a whisper, but my heart full.


    We sit together, the weight of the tasks ahead of us pressing down but our resolve firm. As we approach the speeder bike hidden in the forest, I pull out each mission pamphlet, scanning through them while fiddling with my gauntlet. The stack of missions we accepted is daunting, but it''s a necessary step in combating the rising darkness in Eldoria and finding the Shadowfell. Nikko, her curiosity piqued, watches me closely.


    "What are you doing, Papa?" Nikko asks, her cat ears twitching with curiosity.


    "I''m inputting each mission location into the global map on my gauntlet," I explain. "This way, we can plan the most efficient route to complete them all."


    Finally, I finish and project a holographic map of the world. The map shows the kingdom of Eldoria, situated in the green expanse on the top right. Arroyo lies in the very center near the dense forests. The Elven kingdom is marked by the lush green forests in the heart of the continent. Numerous red dots surround Arroyo, indicating our mission locations.


    "This map shows where we are and where each mission is," I say, pointing to the red dots. "Each red dot represents a mission location. As you can see, there are many. We''ll be busy for a few days."


    Talia leans in, examining the map. "Looks like we have our work cut out for us."


    I nod and deactivate the hologram. "Let''s get moving. We have a lot to do."

 Chapter XI Part II

    Our journey began with tasks that seemed straightforward enough, though the peculiarities quickly piled up. The first few villages we visited greeted us with a mix of fear and relief, their gratitude evident but tinged with unease. The animals that plagued them were ordinary creatures¡ªrodents, wild dogs, and even rabbits¡ªbut their behavior was far from normal. They attacked with a ferocity I¡¯ve rarely seen, almost as if they were driven by something unseen.


    One of the earlier villages had been dealing with a wolf pack. Wolves are naturally cautious animals, more likely to avoid humans than to confront them, yet these had stormed into the village in broad daylight, tearing into livestock and injuring a farmer who had tried to fend them off. Another village spoke of a bear that had lumbered into their midst, smashing fences and killing several sheep before attacking a group of villagers who had tried to drive it off. Three people didn¡¯t survive the encounter. I¡¯d never seen fear etched so deeply into a person¡¯s face as I did in the village elder who recounted the event to me.


    The more we traveled, the stranger it all became. At one settlement, wild boars had charged through the fields, trampling crops and goring anyone who got too close. Another had been overrun by a flock of crows that swooped down on the townsfolk like a dark cloud, pecking at exposed skin and eyes. The sight of a young boy clutching his bandaged face, his small body trembling, will stay with me for a long time.


    It wasn¡¯t just the attacks that were troubling; it was the aftermath. In the village attacked by wolves, a hunter pulled me aside after we¡¯d taken care of the remaining pack. His voice was hushed, his words heavy with unease.


    ¡°There¡¯s been no game today,¡± he said, glancing over his shoulder as if expecting someone¡ªor something¡ªto be listening. ¡°Not a single kill. This time of year, the woods should be full of venison and elk. It¡¯s mating season, for gods¡¯ sake. But it¡¯s like they¡¯ve vanished.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have an answer for him. None of it made sense. These attacks were not only destroying lives but also livelihoods. Fields lay flattened, livestock slaughtered, and entire families were left wondering if they¡¯d survive the coming winter. The unease in these villages was palpable, and with every new encounter, the questions in my mind multiplied.


    That first day was relentless. By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, we had helped twelve villages. Each one was scarred in its own way, the people worn thin by fear and desperation. I lay awake that night, staring up at the stars, wondering what could possibly be driving the animals to act like this.


    The second day brought a shift¡ªan unsettling one. The morning started much the same, but as the hours passed, the animal attacks seemed to dwindle. Villages reported fewer incidents, and by afternoon, there was little for us to do. The absence of attacks should have been a relief, yet it wasn¡¯t. The villagers we encountered that day were different.


    Their eyes were colder, their words clipped. They watched us with suspicion, not gratitude, and I noticed the same wary glances exchanged between them. Mistrust hung heavy in the air, like a fog that refused to lift. By the end of the day, we had only been able to assist in four of the thirteen villages marked on our map. The others turned us away with tight lips and guarded expressions, as if they feared us more than the animals that had plagued them just a day before.


    The third day brought no animals to slay at all. Instead, the requests were strange. A village elder asked us to inspect their well, claiming the water had turned sour overnight. Sure enough, the liquid we pulled up reeked of rot, the smell enough to make Talia gag. Another village brought us to their fields, where crops that had been healthy just days before were now yellowed and withering, the leaves curling in on themselves as if scorched by an invisible fire.


    Livestock, too, were dying. Cows gave milk that curdled as soon as it was poured, and chickens laid eggs that reeked of sulfur when cracked. In one village, we arrived to find the townsfolk gathered around a massive pyre at the edge of their settlement. The air was thick with the acrid stench of burning flesh. Dead livestock had been piled high, their bodies blackened and twisted by the flames.


    ¡°Why burn them?¡± I asked one of the men standing nearby. His face was drawn, eyes bloodshot from either exhaustion or grief¡ªor both.


    ¡°We had to,¡± he said, his voice hoarse. ¡°They were rotting before they even died. Flies were swarming before we could even bury them. Something¡¯s not right.¡±


    Something, indeed. Each step of this journey has felt like peeling back layers of a mystery, only to find more darkness lurking beneath. The map we carry shows fewer red dots now, but the weight of what we¡¯ve seen grows heavier with each passing day. There is a sickness here, spreading faster than we can move, and I can¡¯t shake the feeling that it¡¯s only the beginning.


    The fourth day marked a shift from unsettling to outright bizarre. We arrived at a village just after sunrise, expecting the usual requests for help with animals or odd maladies. Instead, the elder who greeted us¡ªa woman with deep lines of age etched into her face and a demeanor that should have been welcoming¡ªmade a request that chilled me to the core.


    ¡°They are to blame,¡± she said firmly, her voice sharp like a blade. Her gnarled finger pointed toward the hills in the distance, where the outline of a neighboring village could just be made out through the morning haze. ¡°Their village has cursed us. They poisoned our well and drove the animals mad. You must wipe them out.¡±


    I blinked, sure I had misheard. ¡°Excuse me?¡± I said carefully, trying to keep my tone even. ¡°You¡¯re asking us to... wipe them out?¡±


    The elder¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Her pale, clouded eyes held no warmth, only a cold, simmering hatred. Around her, the villagers nodded in agreement, their faces twisted with the same expression of animosity. No one smiled or chuckled, no one hinted at a jest. They were deadly serious.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, her voice unwavering. ¡°Those traitorous dogs deserve to be burned from the earth.¡±


    The venom in her words was unsettling, and Talia must have felt the same. She stepped forward, her tone laced with incredulity. ¡°Surely, there must be a misunderstanding. Maybe¡ª¡±


    ¡°There is no misunderstanding,¡± the elder snapped, cutting her off. Her voice rose, filled with righteous fury. ¡°They are to blame for all of this! They have brought ruin upon us, and we will not suffer their wickedness any longer.¡±


    The intensity in the air was suffocating, and I raised a hand gently to signal Talia to stand down. ¡°We¡¯ll take a look,¡± I said diplomatically, forcing calm into my voice. ¡°But violence isn¡¯t the answer. Let us investigate first.¡±


    The elder narrowed her eyes at me but said nothing further. Her silence felt like an accusation in itself. We mounted the speeder and headed for the neighboring village.


    The reception we received there was no better. These villagers, too, were brimming with hostility, though theirs seemed more desperate, tinged with fear. A group of men stood in the center of the square, sharpening crude weapons¡ªfarm tools turned to implements of war. Their leader, a wiry man with a scar running across his cheek, stepped forward.


    ¡°They¡¯re planning to attack us, aren¡¯t they?¡± he demanded before I could even dismount. ¡°Those bastards over the hill¡ªwhat did they say?¡±


    ¡°They claim you¡¯re to blame for their misfortunes,¡± I replied cautiously. ¡°But I¡¯ve come to suggest another way. Fighting will only bring more destruction.¡±


    His lip curled into a sneer. ¡°Easy for you to say. You don¡¯t live here. You haven¡¯t seen what we¡¯ve endured. They poisoned our fields and our livestock. They¡¯ve killed us in spirit already. We won¡¯t wait for them to finish the job.¡±


    I took a step forward, drawing on the Force subtly, cloaking my words in a suggestion that would sound natural even to my companions. ¡°You don¡¯t need to attack. If you and your neighbors worked together, you might find the answers you¡¯re looking for.¡±


    For a moment, his glare softened, the hard lines of his face easing into something resembling thoughtfulness. He exchanged glances with the others, and slowly, grudgingly, they nodded.


    With a heavy sigh of relief, we left the two villages, hoping the tension would ease. But that relief was short-lived. As we approached the next village, black smoke billowed into the sky, visible long before we arrived.


    ¡°That¡¯s no small fire,¡± Talia muttered, her hand instinctively tightening on her bow.


    We parked the speeder at the edge of the village, and I told Nikko and Apollo to stay back while Talia and I investigated. Nikko looked up at me with wide eyes, her tail twitching nervously.


    ¡°Papa, is it another big fire for the animals?¡± she asked softly, clutching my sleeve.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, gently placing a hand on her head. ¡°It¡¯s something else. Stay with Apollo, okay?¡±


    Apollo stepped forward, his metal frame gleaming in the smoky light. ¡°I¡¯ll keep her safe,¡± he said, his tone calm but firm. Nikko nodded reluctantly, wrapping her arms around his leg for comfort as we moved on.


    The sight that greeted us in the village square was one of horror. Entire houses had been burned to the ground, their charred skeletons still smoldering. Bodies lay strewn across the ground, some bloodied, others blackened by fire. The air was thick with the stench of smoke and death.


    Talia covered her mouth with her hand, her voice trembling. ¡°This wasn¡¯t an accident.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I agreed grimly, kneeling beside a body. A crude weapon was still clutched in the man¡¯s hand. ¡°This was a fight¡ªvillagers against villagers.¡±


    The realization sank in like a stone in my chest. This was what could have happened at the previous villages had we not intervened. But why were these people turning against one another? Why were their crops dying, their livestock falling ill, and the animals attacking? My mind raced with questions, and an unsettling thought wormed its way into my head.


    The Nightsisters.


    I¡¯d read about them¡ªwitches from Dathomir with the power to awaken the dead and bend the living to their will. Could one of them be behind this? Could someone else like me have landed in this world, bringing their darkness with them? I couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility, but there was no time to dwell on it. We had another village to help.


    This next village was mercifully intact, but it was eerily quiet. Nikko clung to my hand as we walked down the empty streets, her ears flicking nervously at every small sound. Apollo followed close behind, scanning the area with precision.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it here,¡± Nikko whispered, her tail curling tightly against her leg. ¡°It feels... bad.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied softly. ¡°Stay close.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Talia muttered, her voice low but tense. Her hand rested on the bow slung across her back, her eyes scanning every shadow.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Nikko clung to my arm, her tail tucked tightly against her leg, her ears flat against her head. ¡°Papa, where is everyone?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied softly, squeezing her hand for reassurance. ¡°But we¡¯ll find out.¡±


    We approached the first house, a modest wooden structure with peeling paint and a sagging roof. I knocked firmly on the door, the sound echoing in the stillness. There was no answer. I waited a moment, then knocked again.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I called out. ¡°We¡¯re here to help. Your village requested aid.¡±


    Nothing. No movement, no sound from within. I exchanged a glance with Talia, who frowned but nodded toward the next house.


    We moved on, knocking on door after door. Each time, the result was the same. Silence, as if the homes were abandoned¡ªor worse. At one house, I thought I saw a curtain twitch, but when I knocked again, there was no response.


    ¡°This is getting us nowhere,¡± Talia muttered, frustration creeping into her tone.


    Apollo, standing vigilantly nearby, spoke up. ¡°The behavior is consistent with paranoia or fear. They may be unwilling to engage with outsiders.¡±


    I nodded, though the lack of any communication gnawed at me. ¡°Let¡¯s keep trying. Someone here has to be willing to talk.¡±


    At the next house, Talia rapped on the door with her knuckles. ¡°We¡¯re here to help,¡± she said, her voice as steady and reassuring as she could manage. ¡°Whatever is wrong, we can help fix it. Please, just talk to us.¡±


    From inside came a muffled response¡ªa single word, barked with irritation. ¡°Go away!¡±


    Talia¡¯s jaw tightened, but she tried again. ¡°Please, we just want to understand what¡¯s happening here. We¡¯ve been helping villages like yours for days now.¡±


    ¡°Leave us alone!¡± the voice snapped back, followed by the sound of hurried footsteps retreating further into the house.


    Nikko tugged on my sleeve, her wide eyes brimming with worry. ¡°Why don¡¯t they want our help, Papa? Did we do something wrong?¡±


    I shook my head, kneeling to meet her gaze. ¡°No, sweetheart. Sometimes people are afraid, and fear can make them act in ways that don¡¯t make sense. It¡¯s not about us.¡±


    Finally, at the last house on the row, I knocked again, more out of determination than hope. This time, after a long pause, the door creaked open just enough for a pale, gaunt face to peek through. A woman stood there, her eyes sunken and ringed with dark circles, her hand trembling as she gripped the edge of the door.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, her voice thin and shaky.


    I held up the mission pamphlet, keeping my tone as gentle as possible. ¡°We¡¯re here to help. Your village requested aid. We¡¯ve come to see what we can do.¡±


    Her eyes flicked to the pamphlet, then back to me. She shook her head, her grip on the door tightening. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible. ¡°Just... leave.¡±


    Talia stepped forward, concern etched into her features. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we¡¯ve been traveling for days to help villages just like yours. If there¡¯s something wrong, we can¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡± the woman snapped, her voice breaking as her face twisted with a mixture of fear and anger. Her hand darted to the door, slamming it shut before we could say another word.


    The sound echoed in the silence, leaving us standing there, unsure of what to do next.


    Apollo¡¯s calm voice broke the tension. ¡°Their behavior suggests they¡¯re under significant duress. It may not be safe to remain here.¡±


    I sighed heavily, my shoulders sagging under the weight of the day. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the speeder.¡±


    As we walked away, Nikko¡¯s small voice broke through the oppressive silence. ¡°Papa, why are they so scared? What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    I glanced down at her, wishing I had an answer that would ease her worry. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Nikko,¡± I admitted. ¡°But we¡¯ll figure it out. I promise.¡±


    As we near the edge of the village, a faint creak draws my attention. To our right, a door slowly opens, and a young girl¡ªno older than thirteen or fourteen¡ªpeeks out. Her pale face and wide, wary eyes stand out against the gloom of the doorway.


    ¡°You¡¯re adventurers, right?¡± she whispers, her voice trembling but carrying a sliver of hope.


    I nod, and so do Talia and Nikko. The girl glances over her shoulder nervously, then quickly gestures for us to come in.


    ¡°Please, hurry,¡± she says, urgency lacing her words. She steps back, holding the door ajar, her eyes darting to the street as if expecting someone¡ªor something¡ªto be watching.


    We step inside, and she shuts the door swiftly behind us, bolting it with shaky hands. The sound of the lock sliding into place echoes in the small hall.


    A strange smell lingers in the air, faint but unpleasant, like something slightly rotten left too long. I glance around, taking in the details of the entryway. It¡¯s modest and cramped, with a row of muddy boots lined against one wall, though a few pairs have been carelessly tipped over. A wooden shepherd¡¯s staff leans against the corner, next to a bow with a quiver of arrows hanging neatly on a peg. Stairs lead to the upper floor, and another door opens further into the house. The faint scent of decay seems stronger from that direction.


    ¡°This way,¡± the girl says quietly, beckoning us with a wave of her hand. She moves with hurried, almost frantic steps, her bare feet padding softly on the worn wooden floor.


    The next room is a kitchen and dining area, dimly lit by a single lantern on the table. The space feels both lived-in and neglected. Plates and utensils are scattered across the table, alongside a half-eaten loaf of bread. The counters are cluttered with jars and tools, and a basin of stagnant water sits in the sink.


    Seated at the table is a man who I assume to be her father. His broad shoulders slump forward, and his hands are clasped tightly together on the tabletop. His unshaven face is set in a grim expression, but his tired eyes widen in alarm the moment he sees us.


    He stands abruptly, nearly knocking over his chair as he grabs the girl and pulls her behind him.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he demands, his voice sharp, laced with suspicion. His calloused hand darts to a small knife lying on the counter by the stove. He snatches it up, holding it out in front of him with a trembling grip.


    I raise my hands slowly, palms out to show I mean no harm. ¡°We mean you no harm,¡± I say calmly. ¡°We¡¯re the adventurers who answered your call for help.¡± I pull the mission pamphlet from my satchel and hold it up for him to see.


    His eyes flick to the pamphlet, but his grip on the knife remains tight. ¡°Stay back,¡± he warns, his voice cracking with tension.


    From behind me, Nikko peeks out cautiously, her ears twitching. The man¡¯s gaze shifts to her, and for a moment, his expression softens in shock.


    ¡°Father, please,¡± the girl says, stepping out from behind him. Her hands grip his arm as she looks up at him with pleading eyes. ¡°They¡¯re here to help.¡±


    The man¡¯s breath hitches as he looks at his daughter, then back at Nikko. Slowly, his shoulders slump, and he lowers the knife, letting out a weary sigh.


    ¡°There¡¯s no helping us,¡± he mutters, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the room.


    Talia steps forward carefully. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± she asks gently. ¡°We thought this village was being attacked by wolves.¡±


    The man gestures to the table, his movements sluggish and resigned. ¡°Sit,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯ll explain.¡±


    We take seats around the table, though Nikko stays close to my side, her small hand clutching my sleeve. The girl stands behind her father, her eyes darting nervously between us.


    The man exhales deeply, rubbing a hand over his face. ¡°We were attacked,¡± he begins, his voice hollow. ¡°A pack of wolves came three nights ago. Killed a few of our sheep, but... we chased them off. Sent a hunting party out after them, but they came back empty-handed. No wolves. No game. Nothing.¡±


    He pauses, his voice faltering. ¡°But that¡¯s not what¡¯s been plaguing us.¡±


    ¡°What has?¡± Talia asks, her tone steady but tinged with concern.


    The man¡¯s hands tighten into fists on the table. ¡°Nightmares,¡± he says hoarsely. ¡°For the past three days, every night, we¡¯ve been plagued by... terrible dreams. Horrible, horrible things I wouldn¡¯t wish on my worst enemy.¡±


    His daughter nods, her face pale. ¡°Everyone has them,¡± she whispers. ¡°Every night.¡±


    The man continues, his voice growing heavier. ¡°But the worst of it... is the mistrust.¡±


    ¡°Mistrust?¡± I echo, leaning forward slightly.


    He nods, his eyes downcast. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but those I was closest to... I can¡¯t stand the sight of them anymore. It¡¯s like some... poison in my mind, turning me against them. Friends glare at each other like enemies. Children fight over nothing. Neighbors accuse each other of theft, of sabotage. It¡¯s madness.¡±


    His voice cracks as he continues. ¡°No one dares to leave the village anymore. Not because of the wolves, but because... because we¡¯d tear each other apart if we tried.¡±


    The room falls silent for a moment, the weight of his words pressing down on all of us.


    I glance at Talia, who meets my gaze with a troubled expression. ¡°What about your crops and livestock?¡± I ask. ¡°Are they dying, like in the other villages?¡±


    The man shakes his head. ¡°No. Our crops are fine. Our livestock are fine. It¡¯s just... us.¡±


    ¡°What about your water?¡± I press. ¡°Does it taste off?¡±


    Again, he shakes his head. ¡°The well¡¯s clean. Everything should be fine, but it isn¡¯t.¡±


    His voice drops to a whisper. ¡°It¡¯s like something¡¯s inside us, crawling into our minds and twisting us.¡±


    I nod slowly, trying to piece together the puzzle. There¡¯s no pattern, no consistency, just chaos.


    The man looks up at me, his eyes heavy with despair. ¡°I appreciate you coming,¡± he says finally, his tone soft but firm. ¡°But there¡¯s nothing you can do here. Please... leave us.¡±


    The girl looks at her father, her lips trembling as if she wants to protest, but she doesn¡¯t say a word.


    I glance at my companions and stand, nodding to the man. ¡°If you ever change your mind, send word. We¡¯ll come back.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t respond, just stares at the table as we make our way to the door. As we step outside, the oppressive silence of the village greets us once more. Nikko clings to my arm, and Talia keeps her bow close at hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Talia asks quietly as we head back to the speeder.


    I don¡¯t answer right away, my thoughts swirling with questions. Something dark is spreading through these villages, something we don¡¯t yet understand.


    ?????


    We set up camp in a quiet meadow under a blanket of stars. The villagers'' coldness forced us to find shelter outdoors, and the air is thick with tension. The fire crackles, casting dancing shadows on our faces as we sit in a circle. Nikko listens intently as we discuss the strange occurrences we''ve been witnessing.


    "I''ve never seen people act so strangely," Talia says, her brows furrowed. "It''s like they''re not themselves anymore."


    Apollo, standing vigilantly by the fire, nods. "Their behavior is inconsistent with typical human responses to distress. It''s as if something or someone is manipulating them."


    "I can''t help but think about the Shadowfell we encountered," I say, glancing around the group. "Its presence... it felt malevolent. Could it be spreading its influence?"


    "Do you think it''s behind all this?" Talia asks, her voice steady but laced with worry.


    "I think it''s very likely," I reply. "Once we finish these remaining missions, we need to head to the capital and request an audience with the king. He needs to know what''s happening."


    The fire dims as we settle into our tents for the night. I drift into a restless sleep, only to find myself enveloped in darkness. A sinister voice begins whispering to me, its tone dripping with malice.


    "They doubt you, Ryu. They will betray you, just as Eldrin and his companions have. It is only a matter of time."


    "No," I argue, trying to push the voice away. "They trust me."


    The voice chuckles darkly. "Trust? They see you as a threat. You are not worthy of their trust or love. You failed before; you will fail again."


    Images of Lyra''s death flash before me, and I feel a wave of guilt crash over me. "I won''t let it happen again," I whisper, my resolve wavering.


    "Oh, but it will Ryu. You cannot run from your destined fate."


    I jolt awake, my heart pounding. I find myself over Talia, my vibro blade pressed against her neck. She is still asleep, unaware of the danger. Nikko lies beside her, deep in sleep. Horrified, I drop the blade and stumble out of the tent, my breathing frantic.


    "What''s happening to me?" I mutter, tears streaming down my face. I collapse to my knees, my body shaking.


    Talia stirs and wakes up, hearing my distress. She rushes out of the tent and kneels beside me. "Ryu, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    "I... I almost... I almost killed you," I choke out, my voice trembling. "I need to leave. You and Nikko aren''t safe with me."


    Talia places a comforting hand on my shoulder. "It wasn''t you, Ryu. Something was influencing you."


    I shake off her touch, the fear gripping my heart. "That''s exactly why I need to go. I can''t control it."


    Nikko wakes up, her eyes wide with fear. "Papa, you promised you''d never leave me. Why do you want to go?"


    Suddenly, the dark voice returns, louder and more insistent. "Kill them. Kill them all!"


    "No!" I yell, trying to fight off the voice. "Get out of my head!"


    ?????


    Talia watches as he clutches his head, yelling at the unseen force. She steps forward cautiously. "Ryu, it''s me, Talia. Please, calm down."


    Ryu suddenly looks up, his motion unnatural. He ignites his lightsaber and raises his hand, using an invisible force to lift Talia off the ground. She gasps, struggling to breathe as the force chokes her.


    Nikko screams, "Papa, stop! Please!"


    Talia feels herself being pulled toward Ryu, the air growing thinner. Just as she starts to lose consciousness, a blue circle of energy hits Ryu from the side, breaking his concentration. He collapses to the ground, the lightsaber deactivating.


    Talia falls to the ground, gasping for air. She looks up to see Apollo retracting its blaster back into its wrist. "Thank you, Apollo," she manages to say, her voice weak.


    The droid nods as it steps forward and kneels before Ryu, checking on him.


    "Is... is he-" Talia stutters but the droid shakes its head.


    "I merely stunned him. He will be unconscious for several hours but otherwise he is unharmed."


    Nikko rushes to Talia''s side, tears streaming down her face. "What''s wrong with Papa?"


    Talia hugs her tightly, her mind racing. "I don''t know, Nikko, but we''ll figure it out. It has to be connected to the Shadowfell."


    Talia nods, trying to think of a solution. "What can we do for him, Apollo?"


    Apollo considers for a moment. "There is a mage in the Elven village of Lind¨®rinan who has helped with nightmares before. Perhaps he can help Ryu again."


    "Then that''s where we''ll go," Talia says, determination in her voice. She looks down at Nikko, who is still clinging to her. "We''ll get help for him, I promise."


    Nikko nods, still crying but holding on to hope. They quickly pack up the camp, with Apollo driving the speeder and Ryu lying unconscious in the wagon. Talia holds one of Ryu''s hands, and Nikko holds the other, their minds filled with worry and determination.

 Chapter XI Part III

    The night air is cool as Talia, Nikko, and Apollo make their way into the village of Lind¨®rinan. The city is serene, with quaint, ivy-covered cottages nestled among towering ancient trees. The cobblestone paths are illuminated by soft, glowing lanterns, casting a warm and inviting light. The air is filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers and the distant sound of a babbling brook. Talia let''s out a sigh of relief seeing the city''s inhabitants behave friendly towards them.


    Apollo, carrying the unconscious Ryu on its back, leads the way through the village, its mechanical movements contrasting with the natural beauty around them. DP-7 stays hidden with the speeder bike outside the city, ensuring their transportation remains secure.


    They arrive at a charming stone house with a thatched roof, the home of Elandor. Talia, her heart pounding with urgency, knocks on the wooden door. Growing impatient, she knocks harder and continuously until the door finally creaks open.


    Elandor stands before them, his silver hair tousled from sleep and his piercing blue eyes squinting in the dim light. He is dressed in simple sleepwear, looking both weary and curious. "What brings you here at this hour?" he asks, his voice a mix of concern and irritation. His pointed ears and elegant features mark his Elven heritage.


    Talia steps forward, her voice trembling with desperation. "Please, we need your help. Ryu... something''s happened to him."


    Elandor''s eyes widen as he notices Apollo carrying Ryu''s limp form. "Bring him inside," he says, his tone shifting to one of urgency.


    They enter Elandor''s home, a cozy yet spacious interior filled with bookshelves, mystical artifacts, and the faint glow of enchanted crystals. The air is thick with the scent of herbs and incense. Apollo gently lays Ryu down on a plush, well-worn couch. The room is warm, with a fire crackling in the hearth and soft rugs underfoot.


    Elandor kneels beside Ryu, placing a hand on his forehead and closing his eyes. A soft, golden light emanates from his hand as he delves into Ryu''s mind. Moments later, he opens his eyes, his expression grave. "Something dark and malevolent has latched onto him, lingering deep in his subconscious," Elandor says, his voice tinged with worry.


    Talia''s heart sinks. "It must be the Shadowfell," she whispers. "We encountered one, and since then, Ryu hasn''t been himself."


    Elandor nods solemnly. "It''s feeding on his life force and using his guilt to manipulate him. He doesn''t have much time."


    Nikko''s eyes fill with tears, and she clings to Talia, her small body trembling with fear. Talia feels a surge of hopelessness wash over her. "Is there anything you can do to help him?" she pleads.


    Elandor shakes his head, his expression filled with regret. "This is beyond my abilities," he admits. "But there is someone who might be able to help."


    Talia and Nikko''s eyes light up with a glimmer of hope. "Who?" Talia asks urgently.


    "The High Priestess of Lytharia," Elandor replies, rising to his feet. He quickly dons an overcoat and gestures for them to follow him. "She has the power to cleanse such darkness. We must hurry."


    Without hesitation, they follow Elandor out into the night, the urgency of their mission driving them forward. The city of Lind¨®rinan remains peaceful and undisturbed, unaware of the dire struggle unfolding within its borders.


    Elandor leads them through the winding streets of Lind¨®rinan, their destination looming ahead. The temple of Lytharia, the goddess of the moon, stands as a massive structure, its spires reaching toward the night sky. Moonlight bathes the temple in a soft, ethereal glow, making the white stone shimmer. As they approach, the intricately carved doors of the temple creak open, revealing an interior that is both grand and serene.


    The main hall of the temple is vast, with marble floors that reflect the light of numerous candles and silver chandeliers hanging from the vaulted ceiling. The walls are adorned with tapestries depicting the phases of the moon and the legends of Lytharia. At the end of the hall stands a magnificent golden statue of Lytharia herself, depicted with her arms outstretched, welcoming all who seek her guidance. Her eyes seem to sparkle with a divine light, and her flowing robes appear almost lifelike in their detail.


    A group of priests, dressed in silver and white robes, approach them. Their expressions are calm but curious. One of them steps forward and asks, "What brings you to the temple of Lytharia at this late hour?"


    Elandor bows slightly and explains, "We seek the help of the High Priestess. My friend here is in grave danger, and only her divine intervention can save him."


    The priests exchange glances, concern flickering in their eyes. "Please wait here," one of them says, before they disappear through a door to the side of the hall.


    Talia paces anxiously, her eyes frequently darting to the unconscious Ryu still carried by Apollo. Nikko stands close to Talia, her eyes wide with worry as she watches her father, his breathing shallow and ragged.


    After what feels like an eternity, the door opens, and the High Priestess steps out. She is a tall, graceful figure with long, raven colored hair that cascades down her back. Her eyes are a striking shade of violet, and she wears a flowing gown of white and silver, adorned with intricate patterns that seem to shimmer in the light. Her presence is both calming and commanding.


    "Welcome," she says in a soft but firm voice. "I am Llamiryl Cainala, High Priestess of Lytharia. How may I assist you?"


    Talia steps forward, her voice trembling with emotion. "Please, High Priestess, help our friend. His mind has been afflicted by something dark and powerful. A Shadowfell."


    Llamiryl smiles gently and gestures for them to follow. "Come with me," she says, leading them to the base of the golden statue of Lytharia. "Lay him here," she instructs Apollo, indicating the feet of the statue.


    Apollo carefully places Ryu on the ground. Llamiryl kneels beside him, her hand gently resting on his forehead. She closes her eyes and begins to murmur in Elvish, her voice a melodic chant. The air around them hums with a faint, mystical energy.


    Talia watches anxiously, her heart pounding. "What are you doing?" she asks.


    Llamiryl opens her eyes, looking deeply into Talia''s. "To rid him of the Shadowfell''s influence, we must enter his mind and confront the darkness there."


    Talia''s eyes widen. "How is that possible?"


    "With the help of the goddess Lytharia," Llamiryl explains. "We will need to link hands, forming a circle of trust and unity. Talia, you will hold my hand, and everyone else must link hands."


    Talia, Nikko, and Apollo quickly form a circle, linking hands. Llamiryl takes Talia''s hand and places her other hand on Ryu''s forehead. She begins to chant in Elvish once more, her voice rising and falling like a gentle wave.


    Suddenly, Ryu jolts awake, his hand shooting up to grab Llamiryl''s wrist. The motion startles everyone, and Llamiryl pulls back slightly, her eyes wide with surprise.


    "Please," Ryu begs, his voice hoarse. "Don''t... do this. I don''t... want you... to see."


    Talia steps forward, her voice firm. "If we don''t, you''ll die, Ryu. We have to do this."


    Ryu shakes his head, his eyes filled with desperation. "Leave... me. It''s better... this way."


    "No," Talia says firmly. "You didn''t leave me to the undead dragon, and you didn''t leave Nikko to the bandits. We''re not leaving you either."


    Nikko clings to Talia, nodding vigorously. "We won''t leave you, Papa."


    Apollo stands resolute. "We are with you, Ryu."


    Ryu''s eyes flutter, and he falls unconscious once more. Llamiryl, regaining her composure, asks, "Is everyone ready?"


    Talia takes a deep breath, feeling Nikko''s small hand squeeze hers reassuringly. "We will save Papa, right?" Nikko asks, her voice trembling.


    Talia nods, looking at Llamiryl. "Yes, we''re ready."


    Llamiryl places her hand on Ryu''s forehead again and resumes her incantation. The light from her hand grows brighter and brighter, filling the room with a radiant glow. The light becomes so intense that it blinds Talia, and she feels herself being pulled into another realm.


    At one point, we find ourselves in a village where the people refuse to speak to us. They watch us with blank, unblinking eyes, their silence unnerving.


    "I don''t like this place," Nikko whispers, clutching my hand.


    "Stay close, Nikko," I tell her, my senses on high alert.


    We complete the mission, driving away a group of feral boars, but the villagers'' silence remains. It''s as if they are being watched, controlled by something beyond our understanding.


    As we finish another mission, a woman approaches us, her eyes wide with fear. "I heard whispers last night," she says, her voice trembling. "They told me to hurt my neighbor."


    "Did you?" Talia asks gently.


    The woman shakes her head, tears streaming down her face. "No, but it was so hard to resist."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    We offer her reassurance, but the sense of unease grows. Something sinister is spreading faster than we anticipated.


    Finally, we reach a village where the villagers seem almost lifeless. They move mechanically, their eyes void of emotion. We complete the mission, dealing with a pack of rabid foxes, and return to find the villagers staring blankly into space.


    "This isn''t normal," Apollo says, breaking its silence. "There''s a malevolent force at work here."


    "We need to find a way to counteract it," Talia adds, her voice determined.


    As we gather back at the speeder bike, I feel a sense of accomplishment tempered by the growing darkness. The map shows we''ve covered significant ground, but the red dots are still numerous.


    "We''ll need to keep going," I say, my resolve firm. "We can''t let this darkness win."


    ?????


    We set up camp in a quiet meadow under a blanket of stars. The villagers'' coldness forced us to find shelter outdoors, and the air is thick with tension. The fire crackles, casting dancing shadows on our faces as we sit in a circle. Nikko listens intently as we discuss the strange occurrences we''ve been witnessing.


    "I''ve never seen people act so strangely," Talia says, her brows furrowed. "It''s like they''re not themselves anymore."


    Apollo, standing vigilantly by the fire, nods. "Their behavior is inconsistent with typical human responses to distress. It''s as if something or someone is manipulating them."


    "I can''t help but think about the Shadowfell we encountered," I say, glancing around the group. "Its presence... it felt malevolent. Could it be spreading its influence?"


    "Do you think it''s behind all this?" Talia asks, her voice steady but laced with worry.


    "I think it''s very likely," I reply. "Once we finish these remaining missions, we need to head to the capital and request an audience with the king. He needs to know what''s happening."


    The fire dims as we settle into our tents for the night. I drift into a restless sleep, only to find myself enveloped in darkness. A sinister voice begins whispering to me, its tone dripping with malice.


    "They doubt you, Ryu. They will betray you, just as Eldrin and his companions have. It is only a matter of time."


    "No," I argue, trying to push the voice away. "They trust me."


    The voice chuckles darkly. "Trust? They see you as a threat. You are not worthy of their trust or love. You failed before; you will fail again."


    Images of Lyra''s death flash before me, and I feel a wave of guilt crash over me. "I won''t let it happen again," I whisper, my resolve wavering.


    "Oh, but it will Ryu. You cannot run from your destined fate."


    I jolt awake, my heart pounding. I find myself over Talia, my vibro blade pressed against her neck. She is still asleep, unaware of the danger. Nikko lies beside her, deep in sleep. Horrified, I drop the blade and stumble out of the tent, my breathing frantic.


    "What''s happening to me?" I mutter, tears streaming down my face. I collapse to my knees, my body shaking.


    Talia stirs and wakes up, hearing my distress. She rushes out of the tent and kneels beside me. "Ryu, what''s wrong? What happened?"


    "I... I almost... I almost killed you," I choke out, my voice trembling. "I need to leave. You and Nikko aren''t safe with me."


    Talia places a comforting hand on my shoulder. "It wasn''t you, Ryu. Something was influencing you."


    I shake off her touch, the fear gripping my heart. "That''s exactly why I need to go. I can''t control it."


    Nikko wakes up, her eyes wide with fear. "Papa, you promised you''d never leave me. Why do you want to go?"


    Suddenly, the dark voice returns, louder and more insistent. "Kill them. Kill them all!"


    "No!" I yell, trying to fight off the voice. "Get out of my head!"


    ?????


    Talia watches as he clutches his head, yelling at the unseen force. She steps forward cautiously. "Ryu, it''s me, Talia. Please, calm down."


    Ryu suddenly looks up, his motion unnatural. He ignites his lightsaber and raises his hand, using an invisible force to lift Talia off the ground. She gasps, struggling to breathe as the force chokes her.


    Nikko screams, "Papa, stop! Please!"


    Talia feels herself being pulled toward Ryu, the air growing thinner. Just as she starts to lose consciousness, a blue circle of energy hits Ryu from the side, breaking his concentration. He collapses to the ground, the lightsaber deactivating.


    Talia falls to the ground, gasping for air. She looks up to see Apollo retracting its blaster back into its wrist. "Thank you, Apollo," she manages to say, her voice weak.


    The droid nods as it steps forward and kneels before Ryu, checking on him.


    "Is... is he-" Talia stutters but the droid shakes its head.


    "I merely stunned him. He will be unconscious for several hours but otherwise he is unharmed."


    Nikko rushes to Talia''s side, tears streaming down her face. "What''s wrong with Papa?"


    Talia hugs her tightly, her mind racing. "I don''t know, Nikko, but we''ll figure it out. It has to be connected to the Shadowfell."


    Talia nods, trying to think of a solution. "What can we do for him, Apollo?"


    Apollo considers for a moment. "There is a mage in the Elven village of Lind¨®rinan who has helped with nightmares before. Perhaps he can help Ryu again."


    "Then that''s where we''ll go," Talia says, determination in her voice. She looks down at Nikko, who is still clinging to her. "We''ll get help for him, I promise."


    Nikko nods, still crying but holding on to hope. They quickly pack up the camp, with Apollo driving the speeder and Ryu lying unconscious in the wagon. Talia holds one of Ryu''s hands, and Nikko holds the other, their minds filled with worry and determination.


    ?????


    The night air is cool as Talia, Nikko, and Apollo make their way into the village of Lind¨®rinan. The city is serene, with quaint, ivy-covered cottages nestled among towering ancient trees. The cobblestone paths are illuminated by soft, glowing lanterns, casting a warm and inviting light. The air is filled with the sweet scent of blooming flowers and the distant sound of a babbling brook. Talia let''s out a sigh of relief seeing the city''s inhabitants behave friendly towards them.


    Apollo, carrying the unconscious Ryu on its back, leads the way through the village, its mechanical movements contrasting with the natural beauty around them. DP-7 stays hidden with the speeder bike outside the city, ensuring their transportation remains secure.


    They arrive at a charming stone house with a thatched roof, the home of Elandor. Talia, her heart pounding with urgency, knocks on the wooden door. Growing impatient, she knocks harder and continuously until the door finally creaks open.


    Elandor stands before them, his silver hair tousled from sleep and his piercing blue eyes squinting in the dim light. He is dressed in simple sleepwear, looking both weary and curious. "What brings you here at this hour?" he asks, his voice a mix of concern and irritation. His pointed ears and elegant features mark his Elven heritage.


    Talia steps forward, her voice trembling with desperation. "Please, we need your help. Ryu... something''s happened to him."


    Elandor''s eyes widen as he notices Apollo carrying Ryu''s limp form. "Bring him inside," he says, his tone shifting to one of urgency.


    They enter Elandor''s home, a cozy yet spacious interior filled with bookshelves, mystical artifacts, and the faint glow of enchanted crystals. The air is thick with the scent of herbs and incense. Apollo gently lays Ryu down on a plush, well-worn couch. The room is warm, with a fire crackling in the hearth and soft rugs underfoot.


    Elandor kneels beside Ryu, placing a hand on his forehead and closing his eyes. A soft, golden light emanates from his hand as he delves into Ryu''s mind. Moments later, he opens his eyes, his expression grave. "Something dark and malevolent has latched onto him, lingering deep in his subconscious," Elandor says, his voice tinged with worry.


    Talia''s heart sinks. "It must be the Shadowfell," she whispers. "We encountered one, and since then, Ryu hasn''t been himself."


    Elandor nods solemnly. "It''s feeding on his life force and using his guilt to manipulate him. He doesn''t have much time."


    Nikko''s eyes fill with tears, and she clings to Talia, her small body trembling with fear. Talia feels a surge of hopelessness wash over her. "Is there anything you can do to help him?" she pleads.


    Elandor shakes his head, his expression filled with regret. "This is beyond my abilities," he admits. "But there is someone who might be able to help."


    Talia and Nikko''s eyes light up with a glimmer of hope. "Who?" Talia asks urgently.


    "The High Priestess of Lytharia," Elandor replies, rising to his feet. He quickly dons an overcoat and gestures for them to follow him. "She has the power to cleanse such darkness. We must hurry."


    Without hesitation, they follow Elandor out into the night, the urgency of their mission driving them forward. The city of Lind¨®rinan remains peaceful and undisturbed, unaware of the dire struggle unfolding within its borders.


    Elandor leads them through the winding streets of Lind¨®rinan, their destination looming ahead. The temple of Lytharia, the goddess of the moon, stands as a massive structure, its spires reaching toward the night sky. Moonlight bathes the temple in a soft, ethereal glow, making the white stone shimmer. As they approach, the intricately carved doors of the temple creak open, revealing an interior that is both grand and serene.


    The main hall of the temple is vast, with marble floors that reflect the light of numerous candles and silver chandeliers hanging from the vaulted ceiling. The walls are adorned with tapestries depicting the phases of the moon and the legends of Lytharia. At the end of the hall stands a magnificent golden statue of Lytharia herself, depicted with her arms outstretched, welcoming all who seek her guidance. Her eyes seem to sparkle with a divine light, and her flowing robes appear almost lifelike in their detail.


    A group of priests, dressed in silver and white robes, approach them. Their expressions are calm but curious. One of them steps forward and asks, "What brings you to the temple of Lytharia at this late hour?"


    Elandor bows slightly and explains, "We seek the help of the High Priestess. My friend here is in grave danger, and only her divine intervention can save him."


    The priests exchange glances, concern flickering in their eyes. "Please wait here," one of them says, before they disappear through a door to the side of the hall.


    Talia paces anxiously, her eyes frequently darting to the unconscious Ryu still carried by Apollo. Nikko stands close to Talia, her eyes wide with worry as she watches her father, his breathing shallow and ragged.


    After what feels like an eternity, the door opens, and the High Priestess steps out. She is a tall, graceful figure with long, raven colored hair that cascades down her back. Her eyes are a striking shade of violet, and she wears a flowing gown of white and silver, adorned with intricate patterns that seem to shimmer in the light. Her presence is both calming and commanding.


    "Welcome," she says in a soft but firm voice. "I am Llamiryl Cainala, High Priestess of Lytharia. How may I assist you?"


    Talia steps forward, her voice trembling with emotion. "Please, High Priestess, help our friend. His mind has been afflicted by something dark and powerful. A Shadowfell."


    Llamiryl smiles gently and gestures for them to follow. "Come with me," she says, leading them to the base of the golden statue of Lytharia. "Lay him here," she instructs Apollo, indicating the feet of the statue.


    Apollo carefully places Ryu on the ground. Llamiryl kneels beside him, her hand gently resting on his forehead. She closes her eyes and begins to murmur in Elvish, her voice a melodic chant. The air around them hums with a faint, mystical energy.


    Talia watches anxiously, her heart pounding. "What are you doing?" she asks.


    Llamiryl opens her eyes, looking deeply into Talia''s. "To rid him of the Shadowfell''s influence, we must enter his mind and confront the darkness there."


    Talia''s eyes widen. "How is that possible?"


    "With the help of the goddess Lytharia," Llamiryl explains. "We will need to link hands, forming a circle of trust and unity. Talia, you will hold my hand, and everyone else must link hands."


    Talia, Nikko, and Apollo quickly form a circle, linking hands. Llamiryl takes Talia''s hand and places her other hand on Ryu''s forehead. She begins to chant in Elvish once more, her voice rising and falling like a gentle wave.


    Suddenly, Ryu jolts awake, his hand shooting up to grab Llamiryl''s wrist. The motion startles everyone, and Llamiryl pulls back slightly, her eyes wide with surprise.


    "Please," Ryu begs, his voice hoarse. "Don''t... do this. I don''t... want you... to see."


    Talia steps forward, her voice firm. "If we don''t, you''ll die, Ryu. We have to do this."


    Ryu shakes his head, his eyes filled with desperation. "Leave... me. It''s better... this way."


    "No," Talia says firmly. "You didn''t leave me to the undead dragon, and you didn''t leave Nikko to the bandits. We''re not leaving you either."


    Nikko clings to Talia, nodding vigorously. "We won''t leave you, Papa."


    Apollo stands resolute. "We are with you, Ryu."


    Ryu''s eyes flutter, and he falls unconscious once more. Llamiryl, regaining her composure, asks, "Is everyone ready?"


    Talia takes a deep breath, feeling Nikko''s small hand squeeze hers reassuringly. "We will save Papa, right?" Nikko asks, her voice trembling.


    Talia nods, looking at Llamiryl. "Yes, we''re ready."


    Llamiryl places her hand on Ryu''s forehead again and resumes her incantation. The light from her hand grows brighter and brighter, filling the room with a radiant glow. The light becomes so intense that it blinds Talia, and she feels herself being pulled into another realm.

 Chapter XII Part I

    I open my eyes, and everything is dark¡ªso dark that I can''t tell where the ground meets the sky, if there even is one. A cold, eerie void stretches out in all directions, endless and empty. I blink rapidly, trying to adjust, but it''s no use. The oppressive blackness presses against me from all sides. My heart starts to race, and panic swells in my chest. Where am I?


    "Nikko? Llamiryl?" My voice sounds small in the void, swallowed by the darkness.


    I feel a small hand grip mine tightly¡ªNikko''s. I can sense her fear even before I hear her trembling breath. Her fingers squeeze mine, and I pull her close, wrapping an arm around her protectively. "It''s okay," I whisper, though I''m not sure if I believe it. My own voice shakes.


    Llamiryl is here too, standing a little distance away, her long, flowing robes a barely visible silhouette in the gloom. Her raven-colored hair glints faintly, but even her calm, composed presence feels fragile here. She''s just as confused as we are, glancing around warily, though her expression remains unreadable.


    "Where... where are we?" I ask, the knot of dread tightening in my stomach. My thoughts dart immediately to Ryu¡ªwhat if we''re too late?


    "In Ryu''s mind," Llamiryl says, her voice as serene as ever, though there''s an underlying tension. "We''ve entered his consciousness."


    Ryu''s mind. The words send a chill through me. This place feels nothing like the man I know¡ªit''s cold, vast, and suffocating. Nikko''s fingers dig deeper into my palm, and I instinctively hold her tighter.


    "Where is Apollo?" Llamiryl''s voice breaks the silence, and I realize she''s scanning the void, frowning. "He should be with us."


    "He... maybe he let go?" I suggest, but my voice betrays the nervousness creeping into my thoughts. I don''t want Llamiryl to know more than she already does. I can''t reveal what Ryu really is¡ªnot to her, not now.


    Llamiryl raises an eyebrow, clearly not convinced, but after a moment''s pause, she simply nods and turns her gaze back to the void.


    "Strange," she mutters, as though to herself.


    I swallow, trying to push down the rising anxiety. "What''s wrong?"


    "Normally, we would see his memories by now," she explains, her tone thoughtful, "They would appear like doors, passageways into his past, but..." She turns slowly, her eyes narrowing as if sensing something hidden just beyond our reach. "There are none here. I feel a dark, powerful presence... It''s preventing me from accessing them."


    A jolt of realization runs through me. "The Shadowfell," I whisper, my stomach dropping. Of course¡ªit has to be the creature, lurking here in the darkness, twisting everything.


    Llamiryl''s calm demeanor barely falters. "That is likely. But..." she trails off, deep in thought.


    "Can''t you summon anything?" I ask, desperation slipping into my voice. We can''t be trapped here with nothing¡ªno way out, no way forward.


    Llamiryl lets out a soft chuckle. "Of course I can."


    She closes her eyes and raises her hands. I watch, holding my breath as the air around us trembles. There''s a pressure in the void, a heaviness that grows, as though the very space around us is resisting her efforts. The ground¡ªif it can be called that¡ªshakes beneath our feet. Nikko whimpers, clutching me tighter.


    Then, suddenly, a change. A distant rumble echoes, and out of the darkness, something begins to take shape. At first, it''s a blur¡ªa ripple in the fabric of the void itself. And then, with a startling jolt, a hallway materializes before us, long and seemingly endless, stretching far beyond what the eye can see.


    But this hallway is like nothing I''ve ever seen before. The walls are smooth and metallic, gleaming with a cold, unnatural sheen. Black and gray panels line the sides, with strange patterns of lights embedded into them, flickering on and off like dying stars. The ceiling curves above us, a solid sheet of steel, adorned with thin, glowing strips of light that cast a harsh, sterile glow on the scene. Everything about it feels... wrong. Foreign. Not of our world.


    "What is this place?" I breathe, stepping closer but feeling a knot of unease twist in my gut. It''s too clean, too precise, too... lifeless. I glance at Nikko, who stares at the hallway wide-eyed, her ears twitching in confusion.


    "I do not know," Llamiryl answers, her voice tinged with curiosity. She steps forward, inspecting the strange metallic structure. "I''ve never seen anything like it."


    None of us have. The coldness of the hallway seeps into me, and as I look down its endless length, I feel a deep, unsettling emptiness. It stretches on forever, with no end in sight.


    Llamiryl reaches out to touch the wall, her fingers brushing the metal surface. "These should be his memories, yet they''re... hidden. Encased in something else."


    The shadows flicker along the edges of the hallway, as if alive, watching us. I shudder, pulling Nikko closer. I don''t know what terrifies me more¡ªthe fact that we''re inside Ryu''s mind or that we''re standing in a place that feels so utterly... alien.


    Llamiryl takes a confident stride forward, and I instinctively pull Nikko along, keeping her close. Each step echoes hollowly in the vast metallic hallway, the walls gleaming under the strange lights. It''s eerily silent, save for the faint humming from the ceiling panels. The longer we walk, the more unsettled I feel.


    Suddenly, Llamiryl stops in her tracks. Her head tilts slightly, as if she''s listening to something I can''t hear. Without a word, she steps up to one of the sleek, cold walls, her hand outstretched.


    "What are you doing?" I ask, my voice low, careful not to sound too alarmed. My heart is racing, and Nikko tugs gently on my sleeve, her ears twitching nervously.


    "Summoning a memory," Llamiryl replies, her fingers brushing the surface. Her expression is focused, her eyes narrowing. "I can feel the dark presence here. This is where a memory should be."


    Before I can ask more, the walls around us tremble violently. I grab Nikko, pulling her close, and the ground shakes beneath our feet. The tremors seem to ripple through the entire hall, as though something vast and terrible is stirring. Nikko gasps, her grip tightening around my waist, and I find myself gasping, too. I''m scared. I won''t lie.


    A low rumble fills the air, and the metallic wall before Llamiryl starts to shift. Slowly, impossibly, a door materializes¡ªno, not a door like any I''ve seen before. It''s sleek, strange, and angular, not wooden or stone like the doors I know. It slides upward with a hiss, revealing a heavy frame embedded in the wall, the edges glowing faintly.


    "What... what kind of door is that?" I whisper, staring in disbelief. It feels utterly unnatural.


    Llamiryl stumbles backward, her legs almost buckling under her. Without thinking, I rush forward and catch her, bracing her weight against me. Her skin feels cold to the touch, and I can hear her strained breathing. "Are you alright?" I ask, feeling my own heart pounding in my chest.


    "I''m fine," she says between ragged breaths. Her voice is calm, despite the strain. "This creature is more powerful than I had anticipated." She closes her eyes, steadying herself, and after a few moments, she stands straight again, though her face remains pale. "Just let me catch my breath."


    I watch her closely, but she manages a soft smile, as if to reassure me. Her calmness is unsettling, given what just happened, but I try to steady my own nerves. Nikko, still holding tightly to my hand, stares at the door, her wide eyes reflecting both fear and curiosity.


    After what feels like an eternity, Llamiryl turns back toward the strange door. Her hand rises toward it again, but this time she hesitates, glancing at both of us. "Are you ready?" she asks.


    I swallow hard, feeling the weight of the question. I''m not ready¡ªhow could anyone be ready for this? But there''s no turning back. "I''m sorry for intruding," I whisper softly, almost to myself, but Nikko nods beside me, her small face full of determination despite the worry in her eyes.


    Llamiryl waves her hand once more, and the door hisses, sliding upward. A blinding white light pours through the opening, too bright for me to make out anything beyond. I raise my arm to shield my eyes, squinting against the brilliance. The light is overwhelming, almost unnatural in its intensity.


    Through the glare, I see Llamiryl step forward, her silhouette swallowed by the light. My heart races, but I can feel Nikko''s grip tighten around my hand, her trust in me holding me steady.


    Together, we step into the light, leaving the cold, metallic hallway behind. The moment I step forward, everything changes. The air is immediately heavy, suffocatingly hot, like stepping into a forge. My skin prickles, slick with sweat, and it''s as if the heat itself is trying to choke me. The smell hits me next¡ªa sour, metallic stench mingled with something foul. It''s almost unbearable, and my stomach twists.


    Nikko clings tighter to my hand, her small body trembling beside me. I can feel her fear as she presses against me, and I instinctively wrap an arm around her, trying to shield her from the overwhelming heat and the terrible sights before us.


    ?????


    We are in a tunnel¡ªno, a mine. The walls are jagged rock, dark and unforgiving, barely lit by faint, flickering lights embedded in the ceiling. It''s oppressive, cramped, and suffocating. The ground beneath my feet is uneven, covered in dust and shards of broken stone, and each step sends a puff of dust into the already toxic air.


    I glance at Nikko, her face pale, her wide eyes reflecting the faint, dim light. Her ears are pressed flat against her head, and her tail flicks nervously, mirroring the unease I feel deep in my chest. This place¡ªit feels wrong. Like something out of a nightmare.


    But it''s what we see in the tunnel that makes my blood run cold.


    There are people¡ªslaves, I realize¡ªhunched over, their bodies gaunt and skeletal, covered in ragged clothing soaked with sweat and grime. Their faces are hollow, their eyes vacant, as if all life had been drained from them. Some have strange shapes¡ªtwisted limbs, unnatural proportions. Others are more human in form, but all are broken, their movements slow and mechanical. They swing heavy tools¡ªpickaxes and hammers¡ªagainst the rock walls, each strike sending echoes through the tunnel. The sound of metal on stone is relentless, like a heartbeat that never stops.


    I feel a wave of nausea as I watch them. How long have they been down here? How can anyone survive this?


    The air is filled with the constant clanging of tools and the occasional, sharp crackle of something else¡ªsomething I can''t identify. I turn, and my heart leaps into my throat.


    Figures stand in the shadows, watching over the slaves. They''re draped in long, dark robes, their faces hidden behind masks¡ªgrotesque, featureless masks that glow faintly in the dim light. They stand tall, menacing, their postures rigid and cold. In their hands, they hold strange weapons¡ªlong staffs that crackle with energy at the tips. I don''t know what they are, but the sound they make¡ªthe low, buzzing hum¡ªis enough to send a chill down my spine.


    One of the masked figures moves toward a fallen slave. A jolt of fear surges through me as the overseer¡ªor whatever they are¡ªraises the staff and presses it against the slave''s back. There''s a loud crackle, and the slave screams¡ªan awful, high-pitched wail of agony. I flinch, pulling Nikko closer, but she''s already seen it. Her eyes widen in horror, her breath quickening.


    "Why are they hurting them?" she whispers, her voice trembling, her grip tightening around my arm.


    "I don''t know," I manage to say, but the words feel empty. I can''t understand this cruelty.


    Llamiryl stands a few steps ahead of us, her expression as cold and composed as ever, but there''s a flicker of disgust in her eyes. She watches the masked figures¡ªtheir rigid postures, the way they move with such detached precision¡ªand her lips tighten. She doesn''t say anything, but I can feel her revulsion.


    The air grows heavier with each step, and the heat makes it almost impossible to breathe. My skin feels sticky, and my throat burns with every breath. I try to push through the discomfort, but the sheer weight of this place is crushing.


    The slaves continue to work, their movements slow and labored. Some swing their pickaxes against the rock, while others sift through piles of broken stone, sorting through the debris with bloodied, calloused hands. The overseers stand watch, their staffs buzzing ominously as they patrol the mine. Occasionally, one of them strikes a slave, sending them convulsing to the ground with a crackle of energy. The screams echo through the tunnel, cutting through the oppressive silence.


    I turn my head, trying to shield Nikko from the worst of it, but there''s no escape from the horror around us.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    That''s when I see them¡ªthe children.


    They''re huddled near the far wall, their small, fragile bodies bent over piles of rocks. Their clothes are torn, barely hanging on to their tiny frames, and their faces are smeared with dirt and sweat. They can''t be older than Nikko, some of them even younger, their fingers bloodied from scraping through the sharp stones. Their faces are pale, exhausted, their eyes hollow.


    A little girl, her dark hair matted to her scalp, struggles to lift a stone, her hands trembling from the effort. A boy, his eyes wide with fear, sifts through the debris beside her, his movements slow and desperate. They don''t speak, they don''t look up. They just... work.


    "They''re like me," Nikko whispers, her voice breaking as she watches them. "They''re just like me."


    Her words tear at my heart, and I feel a lump rise in my throat. I don''t know what to say¡ªhow could I possibly explain this to her? How could anyone explain this?


    I try to steady my breathing, but my chest feels tight, and the overwhelming weight of what we''re witnessing crashes over me. Before I can even process it, I see one of the robed figures step toward the group of children.


    The robed figure steps forward, its movements sharp and rigid, and I feel my breath catch in my throat. It moves with a cold, calculated authority, the dark robes sweeping the ground as it approaches one of the children¡ª a small, frail girl, no older than Nikko. The child barely manages to keep working, her hands trembling as she sifts through a pile of sharp rocks, her tiny body hunched and weak, her ribs visible through the thin, tattered rags that hang from her frame.


    The figure towers over her, holding the staff high. A low, buzzing hum fills the air, and it says something in a language I don''t recognize, its voice deep and harsh. The girl looks up, her wide, terrified eyes meeting the figure''s mask.


    "I didn''t! I swear!" the girl pleads, her voice weak and shaking. It''s clear she understands the figure, though I don''t know how. Her hands tremble as she raises them in a desperate attempt to shield herself.


    The robed figure doesn''t hesitate. It growls something¡ªmore forceful this time¡ªand grabs the child by her collar, yanking her up from the ground as if she weighs nothing. The girl gasps, her small feet dangling helplessly in the air as the figure pins her against the rough wall of the tunnel.


    "Let her go!" I shout, the words tearing from me before I can stop them. My voice is loud, desperate. I take a step forward, my heart pounding with fear for the child, but... nothing happens. No one reacts. The figure doesn''t even flinch. The girl continues to plead for mercy, her voice small and pitiful.


    Llamiryl''s hand lands gently on my shoulder, holding me back. "They can''t hear you," she says softly, her tone almost apologetic. "This is a memory. Ryu''s memory. We are nothing more than spectators."


    Her words hit me like a wave of cold water. A memory. Ryu''s memory. I feel the blood drain from my face as the realization sinks in. Ryu. If this is his memory, then... where is he? I turn toward Llamiryl, my voice barely above a whisper. "Where is he? Where is Ryu?"


    Before Llamiryl can answer, the robed figure shouts again, its tone growing angrier. The foreign words echo harshly in the tunnel, like venom dripping from its mouth. The child struggles weakly in its grip, her breaths coming in short, panicked gasps.


    Then, out of the corner of my eye, I see movement. A boy¡ªjust as dirty and malnourished as the girl¡ªsteps forward from the shadows. His clothes are torn, his face streaked with grime, but there''s something about him that draws my attention immediately. His eyes... they''re filled with fear, but also with a fierce, defiant light. He drops the rocks he was sifting and stands tall, though his small frame is shaking.


    "Let her go!" the boy shouts, his voice cracking but full of resolve. "I did it! I stole the spice!"


    The robed figure turns sharply, dropping the girl to the ground. She lands with a thud, her tiny body crumpling as she gasps for breath. The figure now looms over the boy, its masked face unreadable, but I can feel the menace radiating from it.


    "I did it!" the boy repeats, his voice stronger now, despite the fear evident in his eyes. "Punish me instead!"


    The figure speaks again, the words harsh and foreign, but the boy doesn''t flinch. He stands there, staring up at the towering figure. Then, without warning, the figure thrusts its staff forward, pressing the crackling tip against the boy''s chest.


    The boy cries out in pain, a horrible, guttural sound that echoes through the tunnel. His body convulses, and he falls to his knees, clutching at his chest where the staff had struck. The figure doesn''t stop. It holds the staff against him, the energy pulsing through the boy''s small frame as he writhes on the ground.


    I can''t watch. I turn away, my heart hammering in my chest, and I pull Nikko closer, shielding her from the sight. She clutches at me, burying her face in my side, her small body shaking.


    The boy''s cries feel like they go on forever, each one cutting deeper into me. It''s unbearable. I can''t stand this¡ªthis cruelty, this suffering. It''s too much. My body trembles with a mixture of rage and sorrow, but I''m helpless. There''s nothing I can do.


    Finally, after what feels like an eternity, the robed figure lifts its staff. The boy falls forward, his body convulsing, his chest rising and falling with shallow, painful breaths. The figure says something again, pointing at the boy with a cold, commanding gesture. The words are foreign, but the meaning is clear. The boy is... nothing to them.


    I can''t take it anymore. "I don''t want to see this," I say, my voice thick with emotion. I turn to Llamiryl, my eyes pleading. "I can''t watch this. Where is Ryu?"


    Llamiryl''s expression is calm, but there''s a look in her eyes that tells me she finds this place as despicable as I do. She turns her gaze back to the boy, now slowly getting to his feet, his movements weak and shaky. He reaches out, helping the girl up, his hand trembling as he pulls her to safety.


    Llamiryl raises her hand, pointing toward the boy. "There," she says quietly.


    I freeze, my breath catching in my throat as I look at the boy again. It can''t be... I feel my heart pound in my chest as the pieces fall into place, and my mind reels. That''s... that''s Ryu.


    "That''s Ryu?" I stammer, my voice barely above a whisper. I take a step forward, my legs feeling like they might give out beneath me. I can''t believe what I''m seeing. Ryu... as a child. Here. In this awful place. A slave. Just like Nikko had been.


    Tears well up in my eyes as I approach him, my heart breaking at the sight. He looks so small, so vulnerable. I reach out instinctively, but I know I can''t touch him. He can''t see me. He can''t hear me.


    Nikko steps forward too, her tear-filled eyes wide with shock and sadness. She watches the boy¡ªher Papa¡ªwith a look of pure heartbreak. "Papa?" she whispers, her voice barely audible.


    But the boy¡ªRyu¡ªdoesn''t react. He''s oblivious to our presence, lost in the torment of his past. The ground suddenly trembles beneath us. It''s a violent, jarring shake that rattles the walls of the tunnel. I nearly lose my balance, and Nikko clings to me, her little hands trembling as she holds on tight. My heart races, instinctively looking around for some sign of reaction, but... nothing.


    None of the children, none of the other slaves, not even the overseers react to the quake. They all continue as if nothing happened, their lifeless movements undisturbed by the chaos around them. It''s as though they''re frozen in this terrible moment, oblivious to everything.


    "What''s happening?" I whisper, my voice shaky, eyes darting around, trying to make sense of this. The tremors are getting stronger, and I can feel the ground shifting beneath my feet.


    "The dark presence," Llamiryl says, her voice calm, though her eyes remain fixed on the tunnel ahead. "It''s moved on... to another memory. We have to follow."


    I can barely process her words. My mind is still reeling from what I''ve just seen¡ªRyu, a child, suffering in this place. But there''s no time to dwell on it, no time to try to comprehend the weight of it all. I can still feel Nikko''s tiny hand gripping mine, and that''s enough to pull me back to reality. We have to move.


    Llamiryl doesn''t hesitate. With a smooth, practiced motion, she raises her hand and waves it toward the rough, jagged stone wall in front of us. I watch, my heart still racing, as the wall ripples, distorting as if the stone itself is bending to her will. Then, with a low hiss, the stone parts, revealing the same strange, foreign-looking door as before.


    It''s the same as the last one¡ªalien, metallic, its design cold and unnatural. The door slides upward with that same, unsettling hiss, and the tunnel is suddenly bathed in blinding white light. The brightness stings my eyes, and I instinctively raise my hand to shield them, squinting against the brilliance.


    Llamiryl steps forward without a word, her figure silhouetted by the harsh light. There''s no hesitation in her movements, no fear in her posture. She walks straight into the light, her form disappearing into the brilliance.


    I glance down at Nikko, her tear-streaked face still pale from what we''ve just witnessed. She''s trembling, her wide eyes staring at the blinding light in front of us. I pull her closer, wrapping an arm around her small body.


    "It''s okay," I whisper, though the words feel hollow. I don''t know if anything is okay anymore, but I have to keep moving. For her. For Ryu. "We have to go."


    I take a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves, and step forward, pulling Nikko with me. The light is overwhelming, and my heart pounds in my chest as we step into the unknown, leaving the nightmare of the tunnel behind us.


    ?????


    As soon as we step into the room, I''m hit by an overwhelming stench that makes my eyes water. It''s rancid¡ªlike a mix of rotting food, unwashed bodies, and something sour that clings to the back of my throat. I immediately raise a hand to my nose, trying to block out the smell, but it''s no use. It seeps into everything. My stomach churns violently.


    "Where... where are we now?" I ask, my voice shaky as I fight the urge to gag. Beside me, Nikko does the same, pinching her nose and pressing her face into my side. The room is dark, save for a small crack of light leaking through the ceiling. It''s enough to make out the details¡ªbones scattered on the floor, broken pieces of wood, rotting food piled in the corners.


    "K-Kessel..." Nikko whispers, her voice trembling.


    I glance down at her, barely able to hear her over the pounding in my ears. "What?"


    "In those mines," she says, her voice even smaller. "That was Kessel."


    Kessel... I don''t know the name, but from the look in Nikko''s wide, fearful eyes, it''s something terrible. Her grip tightens around my arm as we both take in the scene before us. My heart races, and I can feel a cold sweat breaking out on my forehead.


    And then I see him.


    In the middle of the room, a small boy is hanging from chains, suspended in the air. His body looks so frail, so broken. His arms are stretched above him, bound by metal shackles, his head drooping forward, too weak to lift. His skin is caked with dirt, his clothes little more than rags. My breath catches in my throat when I realize... it''s Ryu.


    A wave of emotion crashes over me¡ªhorror, disbelief, sorrow. My chest tightens painfully as I stare at him, my mind reeling. How long has he been like this? How could anyone do this to a child?


    The silence is broken by a sudden hiss¡ªa door slides open on the far side of the room, filling the space with a harsh, white light. I squint, shielding my eyes from the brightness, and through the glare, two figures step into the room. One is cloaked, tall and imposing, while the other is... something I can barely describe. It''s reptilian, with glinting scales and a long, dragging tail. It moves with a predatory grace, its yellow eyes glowing faintly in the darkness.


    The cloaked figure''s voice cuts through the air, calm and authoritative. "Is this the child?"


    The reptilian figure hisses in response, stepping closer to Ryu with a cruel gleam in its eyes. "Yesss, thisss is the child," it says, its voice sharp and sibilant. "Thisss one isss quite the catch. He''ssss no ordinary ssslave. He hasss the ability to move objectsss with hisss mind. I sssawsss it. Broke itsss chainsss. Tried to essscape, he did. Caussseed quite the commotion, incapacitating many of my guardsss. Moved large rocksss with hisss mind. He even freed a group of child ssslaves... none of them made it."


    My breath hitches. He tried to save them. He tried to escape, and... and none of them survived. A heavy weight settles in my chest, and I can feel my hands trembling at my sides. I glance over at Llamiryl, but even her usual calm expression is tight with disgust. Her lips press into a thin line as she watches the scene unfold, her eyes narrowed at the reptilian creature.


    "Interesting," the cloaked figure murmurs, stepping closer, though his tone carries a hint of amusement. The way he moves, so deliberate, so controlled... it sends a shiver down my spine.


    The reptilian figure circles Ryu, inspecting him with cold, calculating eyes. "He''ssss been in here for four daysss without food or water. He''ssss weak. I have far healthier ssslaves."


    "No need," the cloaked figure replies smoothly, as if he''s already made his decision.


    I barely have time to process what''s happening when a flash of red light illuminates the room. The hissing sound fills my ears, and my heart leaps into my throat as I realize what it is. A lightsaber¡ªbright and red, burning through the air¡ªpierces the reptilian''s chest. The creature''s yellow eyes go wide in shock, a strangled hiss escaping its lips as it crumples to the ground.


    The smell of burning flesh hits me, mixing with the already foul stench of the room, and I feel my stomach twist violently. I turn away, instinctively pulling Nikko closer to shield her from the sight, but she''s already seen too much. Her small body trembles against me, her ears flattened in terror.


    The cloaked figure steps forward, the lightsaber still humming softly as it casts a red glow over the scene. He moves with such precision, such control, that it makes my skin crawl. Without a word, he slices through the chains holding Ryu in the air, and the boy falls to the ground with a dull thud.


    Ryu''s body barely moves. He''s too weak, too exhausted to even lift his head. My heart breaks at the sight, watching him tremble on the ground, his breath shallow and ragged.


    The cloaked figure kneels beside him, extinguishing the lightsaber with a soft hiss. He reaches out, his hand calm and steady, offering it to the boy.


    "Come," he says, his voice firm yet unnervingly gentle. "Your training has begun, my new Acolyte."


    I stare in horror, my mind racing, trying to comprehend what I''m seeing. The calm way he speaks to Ryu, as if this is something normal, as if this is right. I can barely breathe, my heart pounding in my chest as I look at Ryu''s small, frail form, so broken and weak.


    Ryu''s small, trembling hand reaches out, grasping the cloaked figure''s extended hand. My breath catches in my throat as I watch him, too weak to stand on his own, using the figure''s strength to pull himself to his feet. His legs tremble, barely supporting him, but there''s something in the way he looks at the cloaked man¡ªa mix of fear, desperation, and... something else.


    The figure''s grip is firm, unyielding, and as Ryu stumbles to his feet, I see a flicker of... pride in the man''s dark eyes. The lightsaber is gone, but the menace in the air remains. The man regards Ryu with a strange mix of calmness and possession, as if this was always meant to be.


    Nikko''s small voice trembles beside me, her tear-filled eyes fixed on the cloaked figure. "That''s... that''s Papa''s master," she says, her voice quaking with fear. "The one he told me about."


    I can feel my heart racing in my chest, the weight of what''s happening crashing down on me. This man... this man must be this mentor Ryu had mentioned to me. My mind flashes back to Ryu''s tone when he spoke of him. I''d never heard him speak much about his master, but I remember the coldness in his voice when he did¡ªthe resentment, the lingering fear.


    "He... he mentioned him," I whisper to myself, barely able to voice the realization.


    I feel a shiver run through me, my stomach tightening as I watch the scene unfold. The memory... it''s real. All of it. The pain, the fear, the cruelty. And that man... he''s the one who started it all.


    Before I can even begin to process the horror of what we''ve just witnessed, the ground beneath us starts to shake again. This time, it''s more violent than before, the walls trembling as if the very world is tearing itself apart.


    Nikko clings to my side, her ears flat, her voice rising in panic. "What''s happening?!"


    "I don''t know!" I shout, my own panic rising as the room seems to warp and shift around us. The chains on the walls rattle, the bones on the floor scatter, and cracks begin to appear in the stone walls. Everything seems to be breaking apart, crumbling into nothingness.


    Llamiryl whirls toward us, her voice strained but controlled. "The memory is ending! The dark presence has moved on, and I wasn''t able to find it!"


    The shaking grows worse, and the very floor beneath our feet starts to splinter. My heart is pounding, and I can barely hold on to Nikko as she grips me, her small body trembling. "What do we do?" I cry out, the noise around us deafening as the world breaks apart.


    Llamiryl wastes no time. She waves her hand, and once again, the strange metallic door appears, hissing as it slides upward, the blinding light spilling into the chaos. "Quickly! We need to go! Now!"


    I don''t need to be told twice. Grabbing Nikko tightly, I sprint toward the door, my legs shaky as the ground beneath me cracks and shifts. The noise is deafening, the entire room dissolving into chaos around us.


    Llamiryl steps through first, and I follow, practically dragging Nikko behind me. We leap through the door just as the world behind us collapses entirely, and for a brief, terrifying moment, I feel weightless, lost in the blinding light.


    Then, suddenly, everything is still.

 Chapter XII Part II

    I stumble forward into the endless hallway once again, my breath coming in ragged gasps. The cold, sterile walls stretch out in front of me, their gleaming metallic surfaces a stark contrast to the nightmare we''ve just left behind. Nikko clutches my arm, her small hands trembling, and I hold her close, trying to calm my own racing heart.


    Llamiryl stands ahead of us, her posture steady, though her face is drawn with the weight of what we''ve just seen. She says nothing, but the tension in the air is palpable. The dark presence... it''s still out there.


    The cold, sterile silence of the hallway presses down on us, and the weight of everything we''ve just witnessed crashes over me like a tidal wave. My legs feel like they could give out at any moment, but I stand, holding Nikko close to my side. Her small body trembles against me, and I can feel the rapid rise and fall of her chest, her breath coming in short, panicked gasps.


    Then, without warning, she breaks down completely.


    Nikko''s small hands clutch at my tunic, her fingers digging into the fabric as if holding on for dear life. She buries her face in my chest, and I can feel the hot, wet tears soaking through the material as she sobs uncontrollably. Her body shakes violently with each sob, and I can feel her anguish, her fear, pouring out of her in waves.


    I kneel down slowly, bringing her closer to me, my own heart aching at the sight of her in so much pain. Her small, fragile frame is wracked with sobs, and she grips me so tightly, as if she''s afraid I might disappear if she lets go.


    "It''s okay, Nikko," I whisper, though the words feel empty. My voice wavers, betraying my own shaken state. "It''s okay... it was just a memory." But the words don''t seem to comfort her.


    Her sobs come in short, ragged breaths, and she pulls away just enough to look up at me, her eyes red and swollen, her face streaked with tears. "That... that could have been me," she chokes out between sobs. "If it... if it weren''t for Papa..."


    The words hit me like a punch to the gut, and for a moment, I can''t breathe. She''s right. The horror we just witnessed¡ªit''s not so far from what she endured, what Ryu saved her from. And now, seeing this part of Ryu''s past, seeing the agony he went through... it''s almost too much to bear.


    I swallow hard, fighting back the tears that threaten to spill over. I can''t break down now. Nikko needs me.


    I lower myself to her level, kneeling in front of her, and cup her small, tear-streaked face in my hands. "Nikko," I whisper, my voice gentle but firm, "you''re safe now. You''re here, with me, with Ryu... because he made sure of that. He saved you."


    She sniffles, wiping at her eyes with the back of her hand, but the tears don''t stop. Her shoulders are still shaking, and I pull her into a tight embrace, smoothing her hair down as she sobs into my shoulder.


    I can feel my own body trembling. The images of Ryu, chained and broken, play over and over in my mind, and it''s hard to push them away. But I have to stay strong¡ªfor her.


    After a few long moments, I pull back just enough to look her in the eyes again, my hands still resting on her small shoulders. "Your Papa needs us now, Nikko," I say softly, my voice filled with as much strength as I can muster. "He''s fighting something terrible, something dark, and he needs us to help him. We have to be strong for him, just like he''s always been strong for us."


    Nikko looks up at me, her wide eyes glistening with tears, but there''s a spark of determination there too. Her lip quivers, but she nods, though the weight of everything is still heavy in her small frame.


    "I got you," I whisper, my voice steady. "We''re going to help him. I promise."


    She nods again, more firmly this time, though her hands still clutch at my tunic as if afraid to let go completely.


    Behind me, I hear a soft shuffle, and I glance up at Llamiryl. She''s standing a short distance away, her arms crossed, her face impassive, but I can see it¡ªthe subtle tension in her posture, the slight crease in her brow. Even she is shaken by what we''ve just seen, though she''s doing a far better job of hiding it than I am. For a brief moment, our eyes meet, and there''s a flicker of understanding between us.


    "We need to move forward," Llamiryl says, her voice calm, though there''s a tightness to it that wasn''t there before. "The dark presence is still out there... and Ryu''s time is running short."


    I nod, swallowing hard as I rise to my feet, keeping Nikko close to me. My heart still pounds in my chest, and the weight of what we''ve just seen lingers heavily in the air, but I know one thing for certain.


    The moment we step through the door, I''m greeted by a cold, dry wind that sends a shiver down my spine. I blink, adjusting to the sudden shift in light and air. The sky above us is a strange, pale orange, streaked with thin clouds. The air feels sharp, carrying with it the scent of something ancient and desolate. Beneath our feet, the ground is hard, cracked, and dry, as if nothing has grown here for centuries. In the distance, tall, jagged stone spires rise toward the sky, their surfaces worn smooth by the endless wind. The entire landscape feels barren, lifeless... hostile.


    ?????


    We''re standing in what looks like a massive arena, carved from stone that''s weathered by time. The walls stretch high around us, towering and ominous. The arena itself is a wide, flat space with a stone floor, scratched and scarred from countless battles. There''s an ancient weight to this place, as though it has seen endless violence, and the echoes of those battles still linger in the air.


    In the center of the arena, I see him.


    Ryu.


    He''s standing there, dressed in black robes that that hug his tiny frame, his face set in a hard, focused expression. My heart tightens as I watch him move¡ªquick, deliberate strikes, his small hands gripping a long staff as he parries and blocks his opponent''s blows. He''s young¡ªfar too young¡ªand I suddenly realize he''s the same age as Nikko. Seven years old. My breath catches in my throat at the thought.


    But it''s his opponent that catches my attention next¡ªa strange, metallic being, taller than Ryu, moving with mechanical precision. It''s humanoid in shape but entirely made of gleaming, cold metal. Its eyes glow faintly, and it wields a dueling staff, striking at Ryu with relentless efficiency. Each of its movements is calculated, deliberate, with no hesitation.


    I glance over at Llamiryl, who''s watching with a mix of curiosity and confusion. "What kind of being is that?" she asks quietly, her eyes narrowing at the metallic figure.


    I swallow hard, trying to keep my voice steady. "It''s... a droid," I say, the word feeling foreign on my tongue, though I remember Ryu once explaining it to me. "It''s not alive. It''s a machine, built to fight. To follow commands. They don''t feel pain... they just keep going."


    Llamiryl nods slowly, her expression thoughtful, but my focus shifts back to Ryu. He''s fighting with everything he has, but it''s clear he''s struggling. His movements are slower now, and I can see the exhaustion on his face¡ªthe way his shoulders sag after every strike, the way he stumbles just a bit before regaining his footing. His face is bruised, his lip split, and a thin line of blood trickles down his temple.


    I feel my stomach twist painfully. He''s just a child... how could they do this to him?


    The droid''s attacks are relentless, and Ryu is barely keeping up. Each clang of the dueling staffs sends a sharp echo through the arena, and I wince every time Ryu misses a block, the staff coming dangerously close to striking him.


    My heart pounds in my chest as I watch, my hands clenched tightly at my sides. Nikko, standing beside me, is silent, her eyes wide with fear. She can sense it too¡ªsomething terrible is happening, and Ryu is losing.


    And then it happens.


    The droid strikes with a vicious blow, too fast for Ryu to block. The staff slams into his face with a sickening crack, and Ryu crumples to the ground. I hear Nikko gasp beside me, her small hand flying to her mouth as she watches in horror.


    "Pathetic," a cold voice cuts through the air.


    I turn sharply toward the source of the voice and see him¡ªRyu''s master. He stands off to the side, his arms crossed over his chest, his dark cloak flowing around him. His hood is down, revealing his face¡ªthe same man from before. His beard is finely trimmed, and his eyes, sharp and calculating, are fixed on Ryu with a look of disappointment. The air around him feels heavy, oppressive, and I can feel the malice radiating from him.


    Ryu groans, his small hands trembling as he tries to push himself off the ground. His face is bloodied, his lip swollen, but he refuses to stay down. I can see how much pain he''s in, how hard he''s pushing himself, and it breaks my heart to watch.


    "You''re too slow," the master says, his voice sharp and condescending. "Your form is weak. Your mind is clouded. Again."


    I feel a surge of anger rise within me. How can he say that to Ryu? He''s just a child! My heart aches at the sight of Ryu struggling to his feet, spitting out blood as he grips the staff tightly. The droid shows no mercy¡ªit attacks again, and I can see the exhaustion in Ryu''s every movement as he barely manages to block.


    "Papa!" Nikko''s voice suddenly rings out beside me, filled with panic and fear. Before I can react, she breaks free from my grasp and runs toward Ryu, her small figure darting across the arena.


    "Nikko! No!" I shout, my heart leaping into my throat.


    She reaches Ryu just as the droid swings its staff again, and she throws herself in front of him, arms outstretched as if to shield him. But the staff passes right through her, striking Ryu full force and sending him crashing to the ground again.


    Nikko stares, horrified, her eyes wide with shock and tears starting to well up. "Stop it!" she cries, turning to Ryu''s master, her voice trembling. "Stop it! He''s hurt! He can''t fight anymore!"


    The master doesn''t even acknowledge her. His eyes remain fixed on Ryu, cold and unfeeling. "Again," he says, his voice like ice.


    Nikko''s small fists clench at her sides, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Please!" she sobs, her voice breaking. "Please... stop..."


    I run to her, pulling her into my arms as she shakes uncontrollably. "Nikko," I whisper, my voice cracking as I try to calm her. "This is a memory. We can''t change it. We''re just... observers."


    She sobs into my shoulder, her small body trembling as she clings to me, her heart breaking at the sight of Ryu suffering.


    Llamiryl steps forward, her expression grim. "The dark presence isn''t here," she says, her voice quiet but laced with frustration. "We need to move on."


    With a wave of her hand, she summons another door, the strange metallic door sliding upward with a hiss. Blinding light spills through, illuminating the harsh arena.


    I take one last look at Ryu, my heart heavy with sorrow. He''s still struggling to stand, his face bruised and bloodied, but I know we can''t stay. We have to keep moving.


    I pull Nikko close as we step through the door, leaving the nightmare behind.


    ?????


    As we step through the door, the air shifts again, and I feel the weight of this new place settle around me like a thick, oppressive blanket. The atmosphere is different here¡ªheavier, colder, and filled with an ancient energy that hums in the background. We find ourselves in a small, dimly lit chamber, the stone walls carved with intricate patterns, their dark surfaces worn smooth by time. The room feels... old, like it has been here for millennia, untouched by the outside world.


    In the center of the chamber, Ryu sits cross-legged, his young face still marked with healing bruises from his earlier duel. His eyes are closed, his expression focused, and his hands rest gently on his knees as he meditates. There''s a stillness about him, a sense of deep concentration, but beneath that calm exterior, I can see the strain¡ªthe effort it takes for him to maintain this posture, this focus.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Floating in the air before him is a strange object¡ªa puzzle, or at least, it seems like one. It''s made up of several intricate pieces, each one a different shape and size, all carved from the same dark metal. The pieces hover in mid-air, slowly rotating around each other in a delicate, almost hypnotic dance. The puzzle is complex, its surfaces covered in small, alien symbols that seem to shift and change as the pieces move. The way they float, the way they interact... it''s clear that this is no ordinary puzzle. There''s something about it¡ªsomething that feels... alive, like it''s connected to the energy of this place.


    I watch in awe, unable to tear my eyes away from the sight. Nikko stands beside me, her wide eyes fixed on Ryu, while Llamiryl''s gaze sharpens as she takes in every detail of the scene. There''s a palpable tension in the air, a sense that something is happening, something far beyond our understanding.


    "Focus, Ryu," a voice commands, and I turn to see Ryu''s master standing near the edge of the room, his arms crossed over his chest, his cold gaze fixed on the boy. "Let the Force flow through you," he continues, his voice calm, but with an undercurrent of sternness.


    I glance at Ryu, watching as his brow furrows slightly, the strain of concentration etched across his face. The pieces of the puzzle begin to tremble, wobbling in the air as if they''re struggling to maintain their balance.


    "The Force is like a calm river," the master says, his tone slow and deliberate. "It flows smoothly, effortlessly. You must allow it to guide you, to move through you."


    But Ryu is struggling. His breathing quickens, his hands twitch slightly, and the pieces of the puzzle begin to shake more violently. For a moment, it looks as if he''s about to regain control, but then, with a soft clatter, the pieces fall apart, dropping to the stone floor with a dull thud.


    Ryu lets out a soft sigh, his shoulders sagging in defeat. His head hangs low, and I can feel his frustration from where I stand.


    "Pathetic," the master''s voice cuts through the chamber like a blade. I wince at the coldness in his tone, my heart aching as I watch Ryu shrink under his master''s disapproval.


    "You are too rigid," the master says, stepping closer, his eyes narrowing at Ryu. "Your mind is clouded with doubt, with fear. The Force cannot flow through you if you are blocking it with your weakness."


    Ryu says nothing, his hands clenched tightly in his lap, his breathing shallow. I can see the pain in his eyes, the desperation to please, but he''s... trapped. Trapped in this cycle of failure.


    "You are not leaving this chamber," the master continues, his voice low and unforgiving, "until you do the puzzle correctly. Again."


    I feel my stomach twist as I watch Ryu straighten up, his small body trembling as he prepares to try again. The puzzle pieces rise slowly from the floor, floating unsteadily in the air before him. I can see the effort it''s taking him, the strain in his face, the way his hands tremble.


    "It''s too much for him," Nikko whispers beside me, her voice small and filled with worry. She grips my hand tightly, her eyes locked on her Papa as he struggles. "Why is he making him do this?"


    "I don''t know," I murmur, my heart aching as I watch Ryu. "He''s... so young."


    Llamiryl, standing beside us, watches with a critical gaze. "He is pushing Ryu to his limits," she says softly, though there''s an edge to her voice, a hint of disapproval. "It is cruel... and unnecessary."


    The puzzle pieces continue to rise, but they''re shaking, unstable, as if they''re on the verge of falling apart again. I hold my breath, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªthat Ryu will succeed, that he''ll find the strength to complete the task. But then, just as the pieces seem to align, they collapse again, crashing to the ground with a final, echoing thud.


    Ryu lowers his head, his breath ragged, and I can see the tears welling up in his eyes. But his master says nothing this time. He simply stands there, his gaze cold and unfeeling. The silence in the chamber is suffocating, heavy with the weight of Ryu''s failure.


    "He''s hurting," Nikko whispers, tears streaming down her cheeks. "Why won''t he stop?"


    I squeeze her hand, trying to hold back my own tears. "I don''t know, Nikko. I don''t know."


    Llamiryl, her expression grim, steps forward. "The dark presence isn''t here," she says quietly, her voice cutting through the silence. With a wave of her hand, she summons another door, the now-familiar metallic design hissing open, revealing the blinding light beyond.


    Without a word, I guide Nikko through the door, leaving the memory behind, though the weight of it lingers in my chest.


    ?????


    Memory after memory, we move forward, stepping through door after door, but each time, the Shadowfell slips away, eluding us just as we get close. The hallway stretches on endlessly, its cold, metallic walls gleaming as we pass through, the air heavy with the weight of Ryu''s memories. Each one is a glimpse into his past, a fragment of the pain and struggle he endured. And each one twists my heart a little more.


    We step into the next memory, and I find myself in a dimly lit room lined with shelves, each one overflowing with old, worn books and scrolls. The air is thick with the scent of ancient paper and dust. In the center of the room, a young Ryu¡ªperhaps eight or nine years old¡ªsits hunched over a table, his brow furrowed in concentration. Before him are several old texts, their pages covered in strange symbols I don''t recognize. Some of the books bear a symbol that seems... holy. The others have a different mark¡ªa dark, foreboding one that sends a chill down my spine.


    I notice small, pyramid-like objects scattered across the table as well¡ªglowing faintly in the dim light. Ryu''s fingers brush over them delicately as if he''s reading something from within their glow. I have no idea what they are, but they feel... powerful. Dangerous, even.


    "What is he reading?" Nikko asks, her voice soft, as she watches her Papa with wide eyes.


    "I don''t know," I admit, stepping closer, my gaze flicking between the strange texts and the glowing objects. "But whatever it is... it''s important. He''s learning."


    Llamiryl steps forward, her eyes narrowing at the symbols on the books. "These markings," she mutters, her tone thoughtful. "They hold great power. It seems Ryu''s master is teaching him things far beyond just combat."


    Nikko clings to my side, her brow furrowed in concern. "Why... why is he doing this? What''s in those books?"


    I shake my head, unable to answer. The weight of the memory presses down on me, and I can feel the strain on Ryu, even here. He''s learning so much, absorbing it all, but the darkness that surrounds him... it grows with every page he turns.


    Before I can process it further, the scene shifts again.


    We find ourselves back in the same small chamber from earlier, the same puzzle pieces floating before Ryu as he sits in his meditative pose. He''s older now, perhaps nine, and though the bruises from before are gone, there''s a new focus in his eyes, a deeper determination. The puzzle pieces hover more steadily this time, their strange, angular shapes rotating in midair, clicking together slowly as Ryu works to solve the complex structure.


    He''s gotten better. His movements are more controlled, his focus sharper. I can see the progress he''s made¡ªhow much he''s grown since that first attempt. The pieces tremble only slightly as they align themselves, forming a shape I still can''t quite understand.


    "Look," Nikko whispers, her voice filled with awe. "He''s doing it. He''s getting better."


    I nod, feeling a strange mix of pride and sorrow as I watch him. "Yes... he is."


    But then, just as the final piece is about to click into place, the puzzle wavers. Ryu''s face tightens with strain, his brow furrowing as he tries to hold it together. The pieces shake... then fall, clattering to the ground once again.


    Ryu lets out a frustrated sigh, his shoulders slumping. His hands tremble slightly, and I can see the exhaustion in his eyes. He''s so close, but still... he can''t quite grasp it.


    His master stands in the corner, watching silently. He doesn''t speak, but the look on his face says it all¡ªdisappointment, cold and unyielding. The air is thick with it, and I can feel the weight of Ryu''s failure pressing down on him.


    Llamiryl, standing beside me, crosses her arms, her expression unreadable. "He''s pushing himself too hard," she mutters, her voice low. "But that''s exactly what his master wants."


    I don''t respond, my heart aching for Ryu as he closes his eyes, taking a deep breath before trying again. The pieces rise into the air once more, but this time, I can see the tremor in his hands, the strain in his face. He''s tired¡ªso tired¡ªand yet, he refuses to give up.


    "Papa..." Nikko whispers, her voice barely audible.


    But once again, the pieces fall apart.


    The memory shifts again, and we find ourselves back in the arena, the same ancient stone walls looming over us like silent sentinels. Ryu is older now¡ªten, it seems¡ªand the bruises are gone, replaced with a quiet confidence. He''s dueling the same droid as before, but this time, there''s a difference. He''s faster, more controlled. His movements are precise, his strikes deliberate. I watch in awe as he parries the droid''s attacks with ease, his dueling staff moving in smooth, practiced arcs.


    He''s improved so much. Every strike, every block is sharper, more refined. The droid attacks relentlessly, but Ryu is holding his own, his small body moving with a grace that I hadn''t seen before. It''s as if he''s finally found his rhythm, finally learned how to tap into the power that''s been growing inside him all this time.


    "Look at him," I whisper, my heart swelling with pride. "He''s doing it. He''s winning."


    Nikko''s eyes are wide with awe as she watches her Papa fight, her small hand gripping mine tightly. "He''s... so strong."


    Llamiryl''s gaze sharpens, watching every movement with a critical eye. "He''s come a long way," she says softly, her tone almost impressed.


    And then, with one final strike, Ryu disarms the droid, sending its staff clattering to the ground. The droid stumbles back, its mechanical limbs twitching as it tries to regain its balance, but it''s too late. Ryu has won.


    He stands there, breathing heavily, his chest rising and falling with each labored breath. He looks over at his master, his eyes filled with a quiet pride, hoping¡ªperhaps¡ªfor a word of praise, a sign that he''s finally earned his approval.


    But the master''s expression remains cold, unmoved.


    "Sloppy," he says, his voice sharp and cutting. "Your form was weak. Your footwork was slow. You left yourself open to attack too many times."


    Ryu''s face falls slightly, the pride in his eyes dimming as he listens to the criticism. His shoulders slump just a fraction, but he doesn''t argue. He simply nods, accepting the harsh words without question.


    "Again," the master commands, his voice cold and unfeeling.


    Ryu straightens up, gripping the dueling staff tightly in his hands, preparing to start the fight all over again. There''s no rest, no moment of triumph¡ªonly the constant push to be better, to be perfect.


    My heart aches as I watch him, the weight of it all pressing down on me. He''s just a child, forced to grow up too fast, to bear the burden of expectations no child should ever have to face.


    Nikko tugs on my sleeve, her voice trembling. "Why... why can''t he stop? He won... didn''t he?"


    I shake my head, unable to find the words to explain it. "I don''t know, Nikko. I don''t know."


    Llamiryl steps forward, her expression grim. "The dark presence isn''t here," she says quietly. With a wave of her hand, she summons another door, the now-familiar metallic design hissing open, revealing the blinding light beyond.


    Without a word, I guide Nikko through the door, leaving the memory behind, though the weight of it lingers in my chest.


    ?????


    The hallway stretches out before us once again, its cold, metallic walls gleaming under the dim light. But this time, something feels different. The air is thicker, heavier, pressing down on me with a weight that''s hard to shake. I take a slow breath, trying to steady myself, but the images of Ryu¡ªyoung, bruised, pushed to his breaking point¡ªlinger at the edges of my mind. My chest tightens at the thought of him, at what he''s endured, and the fear of what''s still to come gnaws at me.


    We''ve been chasing the Shadowfell through Ryu''s memories, but every time, it slips away. It''s like trying to catch smoke with our bare hands. I can feel its presence, lurking just out of reach, watching us with a twisted satisfaction. The thought of it, of what it could do to Ryu, makes my stomach turn.


    What if... what if we can''t find it in time? What if it consumes him completely? The idea of Ryu being lost, his mind overtaken by that dark, malevolent force¡ªit sends a shiver down my spine. I glance down at Nikko, her small hand still clutching mine, her wide eyes filled with worry. For her sake, for Ryu''s sake, I have to stay strong. I have to keep moving forward.


    But then, something shifts.


    The air grows colder, and the light around us seems to dim. My heart skips a beat, and I freeze in place, the hair on the back of my neck standing on end. I know what''s coming. I can feel it.


    And then I hear it.


    A voice¡ªlow, ancient, and crawling with malice¡ªseeps into my mind, slithering through my thoughts like a venomous snake. It''s not just a voice. It''s a presence, cold and oppressive, wrapping itself around me, sinking its claws into the deepest parts of my mind.


    "Ah... the brave Talia," it whispers, its tone dripping with mockery. "So determined, so noble. Yet, beneath that resolve, I see it... the fear. The doubt."


    My head throbs suddenly, a sharp, piercing pain spreading from my temples. I wince, clenching my teeth as I try to push the voice away, but it''s like trying to hold back a storm. The pressure in my skull builds, growing more intense with every word it speaks.


    "You think you can save him, don''t you? You think your love will shield him from the darkness. But you know... deep down, you know... you are powerless." The voice twists around me, each word like a dagger, finding the most vulnerable parts of me. "You couldn''t save him before. You stood by, helpless, while he suffered. And now... now you think you can stop me?"


    I stumble slightly, my vision blurring as the pain in my head intensifies. My knees feel weak, my pulse pounding in my ears. I clutch Nikko''s hand tighter, though my grip falters as the weight of the voice bears down on me.


    "He was broken long before I came, Talia. You know this. You''ve seen the cracks in his soul. I am merely... the inevitable. You cannot stop what has already begun."


    The pain spikes again, sharper this time, and I let out a soft gasp. It''s not just in my mind anymore¡ªit''s physical, coursing through my body, making it hard to think, hard to breathe. I glance at Nikko, and I can see it in her eyes¡ªthe same pain, the same fear. Llamiryl stands rigid beside us, her face tight with strain, her hand pressing against her temple as if she too is fighting against the pressure.


    But the voice doesn''t stop. It presses on, relentless, each word digging deeper into my mind, tearing at the fragile barriers I''ve tried to build.


    "And what will you do when he turns on you? When the darkness finally consumes him? Will you watch him destroy everything you hold dear, just as he has been destroyed? Will you stand by, helpless, as you always have?"


    A wave of nausea rolls over me, the pain in my head reaching a blinding crescendo. I want to scream, to push it out, but I can''t. The words coil around my heart, squeezing tighter, suffocating me with their cruel truth.


    "You can''t save him, Talia. You''ve never been able to."


    My legs buckle, and I fall to one knee, gasping for air as the voice echoes through my mind, louder, darker, more consuming than before. The hallway around us seems to warp, the walls bending and twisting as if they''re reacting to the voice, to the Shadowfell''s presence.


    My vision blurs again, and I struggle to focus, to keep myself grounded. I can feel Nikko trembling beside me, her small body wracked with the same pain, the same overwhelming fear.


    The voice laughs, a dark, hollow sound that reverberates through the air, sending a fresh wave of pain through my skull.


    And just as quickly as it began, the voice fades, slipping away like smoke on the wind. The pain lingers, throbbing in my head, but the pressure eases slightly, enough for me to stand without stumbling. I look at Nikko, her tear-filled eyes reflecting the same agony I feel, and I pull her close, holding her tightly as the fear and pain still cling to us both.


    Llamiryl exhales sharply, her hand still pressed against her temple, her eyes narrowing with frustration. "It''s... toying with us," she mutters, her voice low and tense. "We have to find it. Quickly."


    I nod, though my heart is still racing, my head still pounding with the remnants of the Shadowfell''s words. We have to keep moving. We have to find it... before it''s too late.

 Chapter XIII Part I

    The air feels heavier, more oppressive than before. The lingering presence of the Shadowfell, its malevolent voice still echoing in my mind, leaves me shaken. My head throbs painfully, the remnants of its cold, invasive words making it difficult to think clearly. Each step feels heavier than the last, as if the weight of the Shadowfell''s influence is pressing down on my shoulders, threatening to break me.


    I glance at Nikko, her small frame trembling beside me, her ears twitching nervously as she grips my hand with trembling fingers. She''s silent, but I can see the fear in her wide eyes, the way she clings to me for comfort, trying so hard to be brave despite the overwhelming dread that clings to us like a thick fog.


    Llamiryl walks ahead of us, her posture tense, her eyes narrowed in focus. I can tell she''s just as shaken as we are¡ªthough she hides it better¡ªbut even she can''t fully mask the strain this is putting on her. The Shadowfell''s words pierced through all of us, cutting into our deepest fears, our insecurities. And the worst part? It''s still out there, watching, waiting, always just beyond our reach.


    Nikko looks up at me, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. She''s trying to be strong, just like me, but I can see the toll this is taking on her. We can''t let the Shadowfell win. We can''t let it take Ryu.


    Llamiryl stops suddenly, her head tilting slightly as if listening for something we can''t hear. She stands there for a moment, her eyes scanning the endless hallway, her lips pressed into a thin line of concentration. I watch her closely, waiting for some sign, some direction that will lead us closer to our goal.


    "Do you sense it?" I ask quietly, the words barely above a whisper, as if speaking too loudly would draw the Shadowfell closer.


    Llamiryl doesn''t respond immediately. Instead, she closes her eyes, her brow furrowing as she reaches out, searching the dark tendrils of these halls we''re trapped in. After what feels like an eternity, she opens her eyes again and turns to me.


    "It''s close," she says, her voice steady but laced with tension. "But it''s still moving... still slipping away."


    I bite my lip, frustration gnawing at me. "We can''t let it keep doing this. We have to catch it, before..."


    Llamiryl''s gaze softens slightly as she looks at me, as if sensing the fear beneath my words. "We will," she reassures me, though her tone is firm. "We''ve come this far. We won''t let it escape."


    She turns away again, her hand rising in front of her as she waves it slowly through the air. The hallway shifts slightly, the walls trembling as if reacting to her movements. And then, slowly, another door begins to form in front of us, materializing out of the darkness with a soft hiss. It''s the same strange, foreign design as before¡ªalien and unnerving.


    Nikko tightens her grip on my hand as we step closer to the door, her small body pressing against me for comfort. I can feel her trembling beside me, the fear still radiating from her. I kneel down, brushing a few strands of hair from her face.


    "It''s going to be okay," I whisper, though I''m not sure if I''m saying it for her or for myself. "We''ll get through this."


    Nikko nods, though her gaze is still fixed on the strange door in front of us.


    Llamiryl steps forward, her eyes hard as she stares at the door, then glances back at us. "Ready?"


    I nod, my heart pounding in my chest as I brace myself for whatever lies ahead. Together, we step through the door, the blinding light engulfing us once more as we leave the endless hallway behind.


    As we step through the door, I''m immediately overwhelmed by the sight in front of us. The hallway is vast, metallic, and gleaming under the artificial lights that line the ceiling. It''s cold and clinical, unlike anything I''ve ever seen before. The walls are angular, lined with strange panels that hum softly, their purpose unknown to me. The atmosphere is suffocating, sterile, and charged with an energy that I can''t quite place. It feels... wrong. Alien.


    Nikko presses closer to me, her small hand clutching mine tightly, her eyes wide with fear. She looks up at me, then back at the scene in front of us¡ªwhere groups of armored figures march in perfect formation down the hall. Their armor is dark, angular, and terrifying. The faceless masks they wear gleam under the lights, their red visors glowing ominously. Each step they take is synchronized, almost mechanical, as if they''re part of some larger machine, their movements devoid of any individuality.


    These must be soldiers... but I''ve never seen soldiers like this.


    Nikko trembles beside me. "Talia... who are they?"


    I don''t have an answer for her. I don''t know. All I know is that they scare me, and judging by the way Nikko is squeezing my hand, they terrify her too. Their appearance¡ªthose glowing visors, the way they move without hesitation, like they''re bred for nothing but war¡ªmakes my skin crawl.


    "They... they must be some sort of soldiers," I whisper, my voice barely audible as the squad moves past us, their heavy boots echoing against the metallic floor.


    Ahead of us, I spot strange droids moving through the halls, their cylindrical bodies rolling on wheels. They''re small, but their mechanical parts whirr and click as they move, making them seem almost... alive. They stop momentarily by some of the armored soldiers, beeping and clicking before rolling on. I don''t know what they are, but they''re just as unsettling as everything else in this place.


    Llamiryl steps forward, her eyes narrowing as she scans the unfamiliar surroundings. "This place... it''s like nothing I''ve ever seen before," she murmurs, more to herself than to us. She crosses her arms, her brow furrowed in deep thought. "These... soldiers. The way they move. The air around them... it''s different."


    Nikko shivers and presses against me. "I don''t like it here," she whispers, her voice trembling.


    I don''t either. Everything about this place feels wrong. The dark metal walls, the harsh lights, the soldiers that pass us by, their movements devoid of any humanity¡ªit''s unsettling, to say the least.


    I look over at Llamiryl, my heart pounding in my chest. "Is there any way you can... I don''t know... figure out where we are?" I ask, my voice shaking slightly. "What is this place?"


    Llamiryl is silent for a moment, her gaze fixed on the strange machines and soldiers that pass by. Then, slowly, she smiles¡ªa small, knowing smile. "Let''s see if this works," she says quietly, closing her eyes.


    "What are you doing?" I ask, watching her intently.


    "Tapping into Ryu''s knowledge," she explains, her voice calm, though I can sense the effort it takes for her to concentrate. "We have access to his memories, yes... but if I can go deeper, perhaps I can access what he knows¡ªhis understanding of the things he''s seen."


    I watch her carefully as she stands there, eyes closed, her hands clenched at her sides. She''s still for what feels like an eternity before she finally opens her eyes, her expression unreadable.


    "This place..." she begins, her voice steady but low. "We''re on a Harrower-class Dreadnought. A starship to be precise. The ship''s name is... the Right Hand."


    A cold chill runs down my spine. "Starship?" I murmur, the word foreign on my tongue.


    "The Sith Empire''s flagship class," Llamiryl continues, her gaze distant as if recalling knowledge from deep within. "These ships are built for war, for conquest. The Sith Empire is... vast. A force of darkness that spans across the stars. They are warriors, rulers, and oppressors. Their empire is one of tyranny and control."


    I feel my heart race, the weight of her words sinking into me. "The Sith Empire..." I repeat, my voice barely above a whisper. "Ryu''s master..."


    Llamiryl''s expression darkens. "Yes. The one who raised him, trained him. He is a Sith Lord¡ªa servant of this dark empire."


    A shiver runs down my spine, and I can''t help but feel a sense of dread wash over me. The thought of Ryu being raised in such a place, surrounded by such darkness¡ªit terrifies me. But before I can dwell on it further, I spot something ahead.


    Ryu.


    He''s walking down the hallway, his dark robes flowing behind him as he follows closely behind his master¡ªthe same man we''ve seen in the earlier memories. Ryu''s face is cold, emotionless, his eyes focused ahead as if nothing else matters. It''s strange, seeing him like this. I''ve never seen him look so... distant. Detached. His master walks with purpose, his dark cloak trailing behind him, and though they pass by officers and soldiers, no one dares approach them.


    I can see the curious glances from the officers, the soldiers¡ªthey watch Ryu, their eyes flicking toward him as he walks past. But they don''t say anything. They don''t question him. They know better.


    Nikko tugs on my sleeve, her wide eyes locked on Ryu. "Talia... why does he look like that?"


    I swallow hard, unable to answer. I don''t know why. But it scares me¡ªthis cold, unfeeling version of Ryu. This isn''t the man I know. It can''t be.


    As we follow them, I notice two figures standing near the edge of the hall, their dark robes and menacing masks making them stand out among the soldiers and officers. They are silent, their faces hidden behind angular, metal masks that glow faintly under the lights. Their presence is... unnerving. They stand still, watching Ryu as he passes by.


    "What are they?" I stammer, my voice shaking as I take in the sight of them.


    Llamiryl narrows her eyes, studying the figures. "They are Sith Acolytes," she says softly, her voice laced with quiet disdain. "Initiates of the dark side. They train in the ways of the Sith, learning to harness the dark power that their masters wield. They are dangerous... ambitious. They serve the Sith Lords, but they are always seeking more power."


    I feel a chill run down my spine as I stare at the Acolytes, their masked faces watching Ryu with an intensity that unsettles me. I don''t know what they are capable of, but I can feel the darkness radiating from them, thick and oppressive.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Beside me, Nikko mutters softly, her voice barely more than a whisper. "Acolyte..."


    I blink and turn to her, the word catching me off guard. "What was that, Nikko?" I ask gently, kneeling slightly to meet her eyes.


    She hesitates, glancing toward the two figures, her small hands gripping my sleeve tightly. "Papa... he said he''s an Acolyte," she says, her voice barely audible, as if she''s afraid of saying the words aloud.


    My breath catches in my throat as I follow her gaze, my eyes landing on the Sith Acolytes once more. My heart pounds as I take in their full appearance¡ªtheir dark robes, their angular, metal masks, and the way they stand so still, so emotionless, yet radiating a palpable power. But then my eyes fall on something else. Hanging from their belts, I see it¡ªlightsaber hilts, dark and ominous, like weapons of pure destruction.


    A cold dread settles in my chest. "Is... is he like them?" Nikko asks, her voice trembling slightly as she continues to stare at the Acolytes.


    The question lingers in the air, hanging there like a storm cloud waiting to break. I glance between Nikko and the Sith Acolytes, my mind racing. Is Ryu really like them? Those... menacing figures, cloaked in darkness, with the weight of something terrible about them? The thought claws at my insides, making me feel cold and distant, as if the air around me has thickened.


    No. I shake my head slightly, trying to push the thought away. Ryu is nothing like them. He''s... he''s kind, protective. He saved Nikko, he''s always looked after us, fought for us. He''s not like those faceless, emotionless beings. He can''t be. Can he?


    But even as I tell myself that, the doubt creeps in. I look back at the Acolytes, their cold, distant presence still looming nearby. Their lightsabers hang at their sides, a symbol of power, of the darkness they wield. And Ryu... Ryu has a lightsaber too.


    I clench my fists, my thoughts racing, but I refuse to believe it. Ryu is different. He has to be.


    "N-No," I murmur, shaking my head again, this time more firmly. "Ryu isn''t like them. He... he can''t be."


    But the question lingers, gnawing at me, refusing to let go. Is Ryu really so different from them? I don''t want to believe it, but for the first time... I wonder.


    ?????


    We follow Ryu and his master through the winding, cold corridors of the ship, the echoes of our footsteps swallowed by the vast, alien surroundings. Each turn brings more unfamiliar sights¡ªfigures in dark, angular armor moving with precision, mechanical beings rolling past, whirring and clicking as they interact with the soldiers. It''s unsettling. None of this belongs to the world I know.


    Eventually, we step into a massive chamber, and my breath catches in my throat. The space is vast¡ªso large I can barely see the ceiling above. Strange vessels, dark and menacing, hang suspended high up in neat rows, their sharp wings stretched out like claws. They gleam under the cold light, lined up in perfect formation, waiting for something. These aren''t the ships we''ve used to travel back home¡ªno, they are something more powerful, more dangerous. I don''t know what they are, but I can feel it in my bones¡ªthey''re built for war.


    Below them, larger crafts are arranged in groups. Their hulking bodies are bulky, with strange doors and long, wide wings stretching out from their sides. Some have strange marks and symbols along their hulls, but the purpose of these markings is lost on me. They seem to be for transporting something¡ªor someone¡ªbut I''ve never seen anything like them.


    At the far end of the chamber, the room opens to the void. I can see nothing but an endless stretch of darkness beyond, dotted with small, twinkling lights. And there, in the distance, looms a massive, forbidding world. Its surface is cracked and harsh, the deep reds and browns of the land marred with jagged lines that stretch like scars. Something about that world fills me with unease, as if it holds some ancient, malevolent force within.


    "Korriban," Llamiryl murmurs beside me, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I turn to her, confusion pulling me from my awe. "Hmm?" I ask, my voice low.


    She points toward the dark world in the distance. "That... world, in their ways, is called Korriban. The ancient birthplace of the Sith."


    The weight of her words sends a shiver down my spine. I don''t know much about the Sith¡ªjust what I''ve seen, what I''ve felt¡ªbut to think that Ryu''s master came from such a place... the thought fills me with dread.


    "Papa told me that''s where he grew up," Nikko whispers, though her voice is distant, her wide eyes still fixed on the strange ships and the darkness beyond. She looks like she''s still trying to make sense of it all, as if the horrors she''s witnessed are slowly sinking in.


    I bite my lip, glancing down at her with a heavy heart. She shouldn''t be here. She shouldn''t have to see all of this¡ªher father''s dark past, this alien world filled with cruelty. But there''s nothing I can do now. We have to keep going.


    "We need to focus," Llamiryl says firmly, her voice snapping me out of my thoughts. She gestures toward the far end of the chamber, where Ryu and his master are approaching one of the larger crafts. I don''t know what it is, but its shape is strange, angular, with wide sides and a sloped entryway that seems to fold open like a gate.


    "Come on," Llamiryl urges, and we move quickly across the floor, following the shadowy figures of Ryu and his master.


    We manage to slip inside just as the gate-like entrance begins to fold upwards with a low hiss, sealing us inside the dark interior. The space within is cramped, with rows of strange foldable seats along the walls. Ryu sits in one of them, his eyes fixed forward, cold and distant, while his master takes the seat across from him. The silence between them is thick, suffocating, and I can feel the weight of it pressing down on me. There''s no connection between them¡ªno words, no looks exchanged. Just silence.


    It makes me sick.


    At the far end of the craft, there''s an open doorway that leads to another room. Through the opening, I can see a strange, mechanical figure¡ªone of the droids, I assume¡ªmoving its limbs in precise motions as it manipulates a series of controls. The hum of the craft grows louder, and I feel the floor vibrate beneath my feet as the ship starts to come alive.


    Suddenly, the craft shifts, and I brace myself against the wall, startled by the sensation. It''s so strange¡ªso foreign. Slowly, the craft begins to lift, rising smoothly off the ground. I watch through the opening as the vast chamber below shrinks, the vast space disappearing beneath us as we leave it behind. My heart pounds in my chest, my mind struggling to make sense of what''s happening. We''re... rising, but I don''t understand how.


    The void outside becomes clearer as the craft moves higher, and I catch my breath as I see what lies beyond. There, floating in the darkness, are countless ships¡ªmassive vessels, larger than anything I could have ever imagined. They stretch out as far as I can see, their dark forms looming like silent sentinels. And around them, smaller crafts dart between them, their movements so fast, so precise, they remind me of insects swarming around a hive.


    The sight is mesmerizing... and terrifying.


    Nikko''s eyes are wide, her gaze fixed on the endless void outside. She''s never seen anything like this before, and neither have I. The sheer scale of it all¡ªthe number of ships, the size of them¡ªmakes me feel small, insignificant. But it''s also a reminder of the power we''re up against. The Sith Empire is vast, and we''re standing in the heart of it.


    Suddenly, the hum of the craft grows louder, deeper, and then... something changes. The stars outside the window blur, stretching into long, thin lines of light, and my heart skips a beat. My mind can''t comprehend what''s happening¡ªthe sky, the stars, they''re changing. The sensation in my stomach is strange, like I''m being pulled forward, faster than I can understand.


    "What... what''s happening?" I whisper, staring wide-eyed at the swirling lights outside the window.


    And then, the stars are gone.


    In their place is something entirely unfamiliar¡ªan endless tunnel of light, twisting and swirling like a storm, but with no beginning and no end. It stretches out into eternity, a strange, ethereal pathway carved through the void. The lights pulse and shimmer, shifting in color¡ªblues and whites blending together in a hypnotic dance. It''s as if the very fabric of reality is being torn apart and reformed around us.


    I grip the edge of the seat beside me, my heart pounding as the craft continues to hurtle through this strange, shimmering tunnel. The sensation of speed is overwhelming, like we''re moving faster than any living thing should be able to. My body tenses, the unfamiliar sensation pulling at my insides, leaving me feeling weightless and heavy all at once. It''s dizzying.


    I glance at Nikko, her wide eyes still fixed on the view outside the small window. Her face is pale, and I can tell she''s struggling to make sense of it too. Beside her, Llamiryl watches with a stoic expression, but even she seems unsettled by what she''s witnessing.


    The tunnel of light swirls around us, and the craft races forward, deeper into this endless void of twisting colors. I''ve never seen anything like it. It''s otherworldly¡ªimpossible to understand.


    And yet, here we are, traveling through it.


    The hum of the ship fills the silence, that strange tunnel of light still swirling outside the window, casting an otherworldly glow into the cabin. I''m still trying to process everything when Ryu''s voice suddenly breaks through the stillness.


    "Master?" His voice is calm, but the sudden sound feels like a shock to the system after all the quiet. "Where are we going?"


    I turn, along with Nikko and Llamiryl, to face Ryu and his master. The older man, his features sharp and cold, shifts slightly, his dark cloak rippling as he turns his head toward Ryu. His gaze is steady, impassive, and I can feel the weight of his presence even from where I''m standing.


    "Your next trial begins, my Acolyte," the master says, his voice low and deliberate. "It is time you learn to survive on your own." He pauses, his words sinking in before he continues. "You won''t be seeing your home for a while."


    Though Ryu''s face remains as cold and expressionless as it has been, I can see it in his eyes¡ªthere''s a flicker of something. Nervousness, perhaps? Fear? I''m not sure, but I can tell that, beneath the surface, this cold mask he''s wearing is starting to crack, if only a little.


    "Calm yourself, Ryu," his master says, his voice carrying a note of warning. "I can sense your fear." He leans forward slightly, his dark eyes boring into Ryu. "What have I told you about fear?"


    Ryu doesn''t hesitate, his voice calm and measured. "Fear is a weakness, Master," he replies. "It clouds the mind, makes us vulnerable. It has no place in the mind of an Acolyte."


    The master nods, satisfied. "Good." He leans back again, his gaze softening, but only slightly. "We are going to Felucia."


    Felucia. I''ve never heard that name before, but the way Ryu''s master says it, with such finality, it sends a shiver down my spine.


    "Did you do the readings I asked you to do?" the master asks.


    "Yes, Master," Ryu responds immediately, his voice still calm, though that flicker of nervousness remains in his eyes.


    "And what can you tell me about Felucia?"


    Ryu takes a breath, his gaze fixed forward, but there''s a hint of unease in the way his hands rest in his lap. Still, he answers with confidence, his voice steady.


    "Felucia is a wild and untamed world," he begins. "It is covered in dense, jungle-like terrain, with towering fungal growths that dominate the landscape. The climate is humid, and the terrain is treacherous, filled with ravines and towering plant life that can make navigation difficult."


    I listen, fascinated but disturbed by the way he speaks of this strange place, his voice clinical, as though he''s reciting facts rather than preparing to face it.


    "The dominant species on Felucia is the Felucian, a native sentient species that has adapted to live within the dense jungles. They are tribal, often using the environment to their advantage. The world is also home to a variety of dangerous beasts, including the Rancor¡ªa massive, carnivorous creature that roams the wilds, and the Acklay, an aggressive, insectoid predator with sharp, deadly limbs."


    I feel my stomach twist at the description. Beasts that size... how could anyone survive in a place like that?


    "The flora itself is also dangerous," Ryu continues. "Many of the plants are carnivorous, and some are capable of releasing toxins into the air. The entire environment is hostile. Survival there requires constant vigilance."


    The master nods, clearly pleased with the explanation. "Very good, Ryu. You understand the dangers you will face." He leans forward slightly, his eyes narrowing. "But knowing the dangers is not enough. You must learn to thrive in them."


    I can''t help but feel a chill run down my spine as I listen to them speak. Felucia sounds like a nightmare, and the thought of Ryu being sent there, alone, to face these horrors... it fills me with dread.


    Ryu remains silent, his expression still cold and controlled, but I know better. Behind that mask, he''s nervous. He has to be. How could he not be, with what lies ahead?


    The silence between them returns, thick and suffocating, and I can feel the tension in the air. I glance at Nikko, who''s watching Ryu with wide, worried eyes, her grip on my arm tightening. Llamiryl, too, seems focused, her sharp gaze flicking between Ryu and his master as she listens intently.


    The ship continues to hum, the strange tunnel of light swirling outside, carrying us ever closer to whatever lies ahead. The droid''s voice echoes through the small craft, its tone mechanical and precise. "Exiting hyperspace in ten seconds."


    Hyperspace? I think to myself, trying to comprehend the word. Is this wonder I''m witnessing called that? The swirling tunnel of light outside the window has been mesmerizing, otherworldly, as if we''ve been traveling through the fabric of the universe itself. But now, it feels like we''re nearing something¡ªsomething bigger.


    The ship jolts slightly, and suddenly, the lights outside the window shift. The tunnel collapses inward, shrinking into a pinprick before vanishing completely. In its place, the vastness of space reappears, but directly ahead of us, a massive world looms into view.

 Chapter XIII Part II

    Felucia.


    It''s breathtaking. The colors of the world below are vibrant, more vivid than anything I''ve ever seen. Shades of blue, green, and purple swirl together, with massive fungal formations rising like towers from the surface. From up here, it looks alive in a way that no world I''ve ever seen does, pulsing with color and motion. It''s like a dream, but there''s something wild and untamed about it too¡ªa sense of danger hidden beneath the beauty.


    Llamiryl and Nikko stare in awe as well, their faces mirroring my own wonder. I can see the amazement in Nikko''s wide eyes, the small gasp she lets out as we draw closer. Even Llamiryl, usually so composed, seems taken aback by the sight.


    "That''s... Felucia?" Nikko whispers, her voice barely audible, but filled with awe.


    Llamiryl nods slowly. "It''s unlike anything I''ve seen before... so alive."


    The ship glides through the clouds, and as we draw closer, the details of the surface become sharper. Massive, bulbous plants tower over the landscape, their strange colors and shapes unlike anything that should exist in the natural world. It''s both beautiful and terrifying¡ªa land that seems to be alive in ways I can''t fully understand. The sight of it fills me with a strange mix of awe and dread.


    The silence in the cabin is broken by the sound of the master''s footsteps. He rises from his seat, and instinctively, all of us turn to face him. His movements are deliberate as he walks toward a panel near the control room. With a quiet hiss, the panel slides aside, revealing a hidden compartment. Inside, I can see a satchel, a staff, a sheathed sword hanging from the wall, and a belt holding something I don''t recognize.


    "Here is everything you will need to survive, Ryu," the master says, his voice steady as he gestures toward the items. "These tools will keep you alive in Felucia''s wilds. Use them wisely."


    Ryu stands, his movements slow and methodical as he approaches the panel. He takes the belt first, strapping it around his waist, his gaze landing on the object attached to it¡ªthe strange, metallic device that looks like a weapon. He pulls it from the holster, examining it closely before raising an eyebrow and turning to his master.


    "A blaster?" he asks, his voice calm but curious. "Isn''t that beneath us, Master?"


    His master''s expression doesn''t change, but his tone is firm. "When it comes to survival on Felucia, nothing is beneath you. Everything has value here. You are not ready to wield a lightsaber, not yet. This will serve you better."


    Ryu nods, though I can see the hesitation in his movements as he places the blaster back in the holster. The master continues, pulling the satchel down and handing it to him. "You''ll also find a communicator and two planet rotations'' worth of provisions. Everything else you must acquire on your own. Trust your training, Ryu. It will keep you alive."


    I glance at Nikko, her small face pale with worry. She''s watching her father, her eyes fixed on him as he dons the satchel and slings the sheathed sword across his back. The sight of him preparing for this¡ªwhatever it is¡ªfills me with a sense of unease. How long will he be here? Alone, on a world like this?


    Ryu equips the staff last, gripping it tightly before nodding to his master. The silence between them returns, thick and uncomfortable, but the master says nothing more. No words of encouragement, no farewells. Just silence. It makes my stomach twist with anger. How could he be so... cold?


    The ship begins to descend, and I step toward the window, watching as the vibrant, alien landscape of Felucia draws closer. The massive fungal towers sway in the wind, their colors shifting in the light. Strange, bulbous plants with thick vines stretch out across the ground, and in the distance, I can see creatures moving¡ªlarge, hulking shapes that vanish into the dense vegetation.


    The closer we get, the more I realize how dangerous this place is. The vibrant colors and strange plants that looked so beautiful from space now seem more sinister, their sharp edges and strange shapes filling me with a sense of unease. This place is alive in ways I can''t understand, and it terrifies me.


    I glance at Ryu, who''s standing near the exit. He''s ready, but I can see the tension in his shoulders, the way his fingers grip the staff a little too tightly. He''s nervous. And I don''t blame him.


    With a jolt, the ship lands¡ªharder than I expected. The ground seems to sway beneath us, the vibrant jungle stretching out in all directions.


    The metal platform at the back of the ship lowers slowly, and I feel my heart race as the warm, humid air of Felucia floods the cabin. It smells strange, like damp earth mixed with something sweet but sour. Outside, the jungle is alive with movement, the massive plants towering over us like silent sentinels. The air hums with the sounds of alien creatures, their calls echoing through the dense vegetation.


    Ryu steps forward, his movements steady but deliberate. He doesn''t look back as he steps off the ship, his figure dwarfed by the massive plants around him. The master, standing at the edge of the ramp, watches him go, saying nothing. His silence gnaws at me. How can he send Ryu out like this, without so much as a word?


    Nikko clings to my side, her small voice trembling. "Why... why isn''t he saying anything?"


    I shake my head, my heart heavy. "I don''t know."


    Llamiryl''s eyes narrow as she watches the master, her expression unreadable. "This isn''t right," she murmurs, though her voice carries the weight of resignation.


    ?????


    We step off the ship as well, our feet sinking slightly into the soft, mossy ground beneath us. The vibrant jungle looms around us, its strange shapes and colors both beautiful and terrifying. The ship behind us begins to hum once more, and as I turn to watch, it lifts off the ground, leaving Ryu standing alone on this wild, untamed world.


    The craft rises higher and higher, vanishing into the sky above. And then, we are alone. The sound of the jungle surrounds us, and the reality of what lies ahead sinks in.


    I look at Ryu, standing there with his back to us, facing the vast, dangerous jungle. My heart aches for him. He''s strong, but this... this is something else. And I can''t help but worry for what''s to come.


    We start walking, the dense, alien landscape of Felucia stretching out in every direction. Ryu moves ahead, his steps deliberate, but something feels off. The towering fungal plants sway softly in the breeze, their colors vivid against the strange, humid air that clings to my skin. The jungle feels alive¡ªpulsing with energy I can''t quite understand.


    I glance at Llamiryl, who scans the environment, her eyes narrowed. She''s sensing something¡ªsomething beyond the wild beauty of this world.


    "Why are we still here?" I ask quietly, my voice breaking the uneasy silence.


    Llamiryl doesn''t answer right away, her gaze still fixed on the landscape. The large, vibrant growths cast strange shadows, and the air feels heavy, almost thick with tension. Finally, she speaks, her voice low and thoughtful.


    "I can sense it... the dark being''s presence. It''s still here, close, but I can''t pinpoint exactly where," she says, her eyes shifting as she studies the towering plants and dense undergrowth. "The darkness lingers in this world, but it''s like it''s hiding... waiting."


    I shiver at her words, the hair on the back of my neck standing on end. This place feels wrong, like the very air is watching us, waiting for something to happen.


    Suddenly, Ryu stops.


    No, not stops¡ªfreezes. His body goes rigid, his movements halted mid-step. I blink, confused, and take a step forward. "Ryu?" I call out softly.


    There''s no response. He doesn''t even turn around. I glance back at Nikko and Llamiryl, and we all move closer to him, but the sight of him¡ªfrozen in motion¡ªsends a chill through me.


    The jungle around us has gone unnervingly quiet. Too quiet. The only sound I can hear is my own breathing, the rhythmic rise and fall of my chest seeming deafening in the oppressive silence.


    And then, I hear a voice.


    "Why are you here?"


    I freeze. That voice... it''s familiar. Ryu''s voice. But not the Ryu who stands frozen in front of me¡ªthe Ryu I know, the one who brought me into his world, who fought beside me. I whirl around, my heart racing, and there he is.


    Standing behind us, dressed in the same clothes he wore the last time I saw him¡ªhis hood down, his face obscured in shadow, just like before. The sight of him¡ªthis version of him¡ªfills me with a sudden rush of emotion. Relief. Joy. He''s here. The real him.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Nikko gasps softly, her eyes widening with recognition. Without hesitation, she rushes toward him, her small arms wrapping around his waist as she buries her face in his robes.


    "Papa!" she cries, clinging to him.


    He hugs her back, his hand resting gently on her head, but his gaze¡ªthat shadowed gaze¡ªremain fixed on Llamiryl and me. His gaze is intense, filled with something I can''t quite place. Concern? Fear?


    Slowly, he releases Nikko and steps forward, his movements deliberate. His gaze shift between Llamiryl and me as he speaks, his voice firm but laced with tension. "Why are you here?"


    There''s a hard edge to his tone, but I can hear the concern behind it, the fear lurking just beneath the surface.


    "Why?" I echo, my voice rising slightly, my frustration building. "To save you, Ryu! The Shadowfell... it''s inside your mind. It''s taking over your mind."


    He turns away, his shoulders tense, his voice lowering as he speaks again. "You shouldn''t be here. It''s not safe."


    He gestures to his younger self, still frozen in time, standing in the jungle ahead of us. "This," he says, his voice strained, "is a part of my life I tried to bury. You have no right to see this."


    His voice sharpens, his frustration turning toward Llamiryl. "Especially you," he snaps, his hand lifting to point at her. "I don''t know who you are."


    His breathing is heavy now, his hand shaking as he holds it out toward Llamiryl. The anger in his voice, the tension in his stance... he''s scared. I can see it. He''s afraid¡ªafraid of what we''re seeing, of what this place is showing us. And it''s breaking him.


    "Papa?" Nikko''s voice is soft as she steps forward again, placing her small hands on Ryu''s trembling arm. "We want to help you."


    He turns to her, his eyes softening as he lowers his arm. "You need to get out of my head," he says quietly, gently pulling his arm away from her grasp. "It''s not safe for you. For any of you. The Shadowfell... it will find you."


    "No, Ryu," I say, my voice firm, my frustration finally breaking through. I take a step toward him, shaking my head. "I don''t know what this is¡ªthis fear, this stubbornness¡ªbut I''ve had enough."


    He looks at me, his eyes shadowed, his expression pained.


    I approach him slowly, my heart pounding as I reach out, taking his hand in mine. He flinches at first, but I don''t let go.


    "We will save you, Ryu," I say softly, my voice filled with the concern I can no longer hide. "Please... let us help you."


    His gaze drifts away from mine, his hand tense in my grasp. I can see the conflict from his body language¡ªthe fear, the anger, the pain¡ªbut beneath it all, I know the man I care about is still there, trapped in this nightmare.


    "We won''t leave you," I whisper, my hand tightening around his. "Not now. Not ever."


    Suddenly, the familiar, oppressive weight presses against my mind, and I know¡ªit''s the Shadowfell. The cold, malevolent presence claws its way into my thoughts, making the air around me feel thick and heavy. My head throbs, the pressure building as the voice of the Shadowfell seeps into the air like poison, wrapping itself around all of us.


    "Fruitless... oh, how your efforts shimmer with futility," the voice hisses, low and mocking. "You chase what cannot be caught. A mind shattered, a soul bound... and yet you persist. What arrogance... what desperation. Do you think you can free him? He will not slip through my grasp again."


    Its words twist, mocking us with cruel, poetic precision. I feel my heart race, my breath coming in shallow gasps. The dark presence weaves through my thoughts, making it hard to focus, to think clearly. My mind is reeling, the weight of its voice crushing me from within. I glance at Nikko¡ªher wide, terrified eyes lock onto mine, her little hands trembling as she clutches at her father''s robes. Llamiryl''s face is grim, her fists clenched at her sides, but I can see the strain in her expression.


    "You fight for him," the Shadowfell continues, its voice dripping with contempt. "But you cannot save what is already mine. His mind belongs to me. His soul... belongs to me. He will fall, as he always has."


    I try to speak, to push back against the suffocating presence, but my throat feels dry, the words choking in my mouth. My heart pounds painfully in my chest, the fear gnawing at the edges of my resolve. The air around us grows colder, thicker, and then¡ª


    The ground beneath Ryu begins to shift. A black puddle forms beneath his feet, the inky liquid spreading in unnatural silence. My eyes widen in horror as I watch his boots sink into the dark substance, slowly at first, then quicker as the black mass swallows him. Dark, shadow-like tendrils, writhing with sinister intent, rise from the puddle, coiling around Ryu''s legs, then his body. Wisps of darkness trail from them, swirling in the air like smoke.


    "Ryu!" I scream, but the sound feels distant, muffled by the heavy presence of the Shadowfell. I lunge forward, but before I can even reach him, the tendrils tighten their grip, and in one swift, horrifying motion, they pull him downward¡ªinto the dark abyss.


    He vanishes.


    The puddle closes in on itself with a soft hiss, disappearing as quickly as it came, leaving nothing behind. My outstretched hand falls to my side, trembling as I stand there, stunned. The ground where he stood is empty, the silence deafening. I can barely breathe, my heart pounding so hard it feels like it''s going to burst.


    Nikko cries out, her voice breaking with fear. "Papa!" She rushes to the spot where he was, her small hands pawing at the empty ground, her breath coming in panicked gasps. "Papa, no! Where did he go?!"


    I want to answer her, to comfort her, but I can''t. My mind is spinning, my thoughts scattered. The memory around us¡ªthe one of Ryu''s younger self¡ªbegins to stir. The stillness breaks, and I hear the soft rustling of movement. I turn just in time to see the younger Ryu start moving again, picking up right where he left off, as if nothing had happened.


    But something has happened. The air trembles violently, the ground shaking beneath my feet. The jungle around us quakes, the vibrant plants swaying wildly in the unseen wind. The world itself feels like it''s breaking apart.


    Llamiryl is already moving, her hands raised as she concentrates. "We need to leave. Now."


    She doesn''t wait for a response. With a sharp gesture, she summons another door¡ªthis one appearing as suddenly as the last. The metallic frame slides into existence with a hiss, the blinding light behind it spilling into the shaking world.


    "Hurry!" Llamiryl shouts, her voice barely audible over the trembling ground.


    Without hesitation, I grab Nikko, pulling her away from the empty spot where her father disappeared. She''s sobbing, her hands clutching desperately at my robes, but there''s no time to stop¡ªno time to process the fear.


    We rush toward the door, the ground trembling beneath our feet, the memory around us collapsing in on itself. The vibrant colors of Felucia blur, the figures of the younger Ryu and the jungle warping as if the world is tearing apart.


    We step through the door just as the world seems to shatter behind us.


    And then, in an instant, we''re back.


    ?????


    The endless hallway stretches out before us once more, the familiar void of shadowy nothingness surrounding us. The trembling stops, the oppressive weight of the memory gone, but my heart is still racing. My hand grips Nikko tightly as she buries her face in my robes, her sobs quiet but heart-wrenching.


    I glance at Llamiryl, whose face is pale, her expression tight with concentration.


    "He''s... he''s gone," I whisper, my voice shaky.


    The weight of everything crashes down on me, and I feel myself break. The Shadowfell''s words, the mocking, the cruelty¡ªit echoes over and over in my mind, like a relentless storm. I can''t breathe, my chest tight, my hands shaking. Ryu is gone. We''ve failed. We were too late, and now... now he''s lost to that darkness forever.


    I collapse to my knees, tears blurring my vision. The endless hallway stretches before me, empty and cold, but all I can see is the image of Ryu being dragged into that dark abyss. The realization gnaws at me, tearing me apart from the inside. My voice trembles as I whisper, "We''ve... we''ve lost him. Ryu... he''s gone."


    Nikko''s small hands cling to my arm, her voice shaky but filled with a desperation to be strong. "No, Talia... it''s okay. We''ll find him, we''ll save him, I know we will."


    But her words, though heartfelt, feel distant. The guilt presses down harder, like a weight I can''t escape. I should have done more. I should have been stronger. How could I let this happen?


    I bury my face in my hands, sobs wracking my body. "He''s gone... the Shadowfell... we couldn''t stop it."


    "Talia." Llamiryl''s voice cuts through the haze of despair, firm and steady. I glance up at her, barely able to see through the tears, but her face is calm, resolute.


    "You''re wrong," she says softly, kneeling beside me. "Ryu isn''t lost."


    I shake my head, my voice breaking. "How can you say that? We saw him... he''s gone. He''s lost to the Shadowfell, and we couldn''t¡ª"


    "Listen to me," Llamiryl says firmly, her hand resting on my arm. "He is not lost to the Shadowfell''s consumption. Not yet."


    Her words strike me, but I can''t believe them. How could she be so sure? I look at her, my voice shaky. "How can you be so sure?"


    She meets my gaze, her expression unwavering. "Because if he was truly gone, if the Shadowfell had consumed him fully, we wouldn''t still be here. This hallway, these memories¡ªthey''d be gone. We would have been ejected from his mind, cast out. But we''re still here, Talia. He''s still here."


    Her words sink in slowly, cutting through the suffocating fog of despair. "He''s still fighting," she continues, her voice calm but filled with a quiet strength. "Ryu is not gone. The Shadowfell hasn''t won."


    I glance at her, my heart aching, but there''s a flicker of hope in her words. "But... if he''s still fighting, why can''t we reach him? Why... why was he taken?"


    Llamiryl''s expression darkens, her eyes thoughtful. "The Shadowfell is holding him prisoner. It''s keeping him locked in his own mind, using his memories against him. It''s feeding on his guilt, his fear, growing stronger with every moment."


    My heart twists at the thought. Ryu... trapped, alone in his own mind, being consumed by his darkest thoughts.


    "There has to be something," Llamiryl says, her tone growing more determined. "Some source of his guilt that''s keeping him from fighting back. We need to find it. The Shadowfell is leading us somewhere, and we need to follow it through these memories, until we find what''s binding him. Once we do, we can help him break free."


    Her words resonate, but the doubt still lingers. "How... how do we stop it? How do we save him if... if he doesn''t want us to?"


    Llamiryl''s gaze softens, and she squeezes my arm gently. "We don''t give up. We keep going, no matter how hard it gets. You''re stronger than this, Talia. You have to believe that. Ryu is still in there, and we''ll bring him back."


    I close my eyes, her words slowly sinking in. She''s right. I can''t give up. I won''t give up. Ryu needs us¡ªhe needs me. Slowly, I take a deep breath, feeling the weight begin to lift, even if just a little.


    I nod, though my voice is still shaky. "You''re right... we have to keep going. For him."


    Llamiryl gives me a small, encouraging smile. "That''s right. We''ll find him, and we''ll bring him back."


    Nikko, still clinging to my side, wipes at her eyes, her voice small but filled with determination. "We''ll save Papa... we have to."


    With Llamiryl''s help, I push myself to my feet, my legs still trembling but steadier now. The fear is still there, the doubt still gnawing at the edges of my mind, but I won''t let it consume me. Not like the Shadowfell wants.


    Llamiryl takes a step back, raising her hand. With a wave, another door materializes before us, the blinding light spilling out into the endless hallway.


    "Let''s go," Llamiryl says quietly, her voice filled with purpose.


    I take Nikko''s hand, gripping it tightly as we step toward the door. My heart still aches, my mind still spinning, but I won''t let this be the end. We''ll keep going. We''ll find Ryu. We''ll bring him back.


    And we''ll stop the Shadowfell.

 Chapter XIII Part III

    I step through the door, my body still trembling from seeing Ryu being taken by the Shadowfell. Nikko''s small hand grips mine tightly, offering a slight comfort, though it''s hard to focus on anything except the haunting image of Ryu being dragged away. The air here is thick with moisture, and as I take a breath, the scent of damp wood fills my lungs.


    I blink, trying to orient myself, and my heart nearly skips a beat as I realize we''re standing on a massive tree branch. Not just any tree¡ªthis one is beyond anything I could have imagined. The branch stretches out like a wide pathway, high above the ground, so high that my legs begin to wobble. Heights have never been a fear of mine, but I''ve never been this high before. Nikko clings to me, trembling, and I squeeze her hand in reassurance, though I''m not sure who needs the comfort more.


    The view is... breathtaking. Towering trees as large as mountains stretch up into the sky, their tops disappearing into the misty canopy far above. Branches the size of entire roads twist and coil around one another, forming a natural maze. The scale of it all is overwhelming¡ªlike we''ve entered a world entirely made of these massive trees.


    Llamiryl stands a few steps ahead, calm as ever. Her eyes are closed, likely focusing on tracking down the Shadowfell. How she remains so composed, I don''t know. My heart is still racing from the height, the vastness of this place.


    I take a shaky breath and force myself to look around. We stand in what seems to be a village built around the trunk of this enormous tree. Wooden huts are nestled into the branches, connected by woven bridges and platforms. The craftsmanship is beautiful, with intricately carved wood and hanging lanterns swaying in the gentle breeze. It''s peaceful¡ªor at least, it should be.


    But something is wrong. Very wrong.


    I freeze when I notice the bodies.


    They''re everywhere¡ªhuge, fur-covered creatures lying lifeless across the platforms and between the huts. Some of them are small, no bigger than Nikko. Children. Others are massive, towering figures, their thick fur matted with blood. I feel my stomach twist in horror. Their faces are contorted in fear, their wide, dark eyes staring blankly ahead.


    Nikko gasps softly, pressing herself closer to me. My throat tightens, and I try to shield her from the sight, but I can''t look away. These beings, they... they were alive not long ago. What happened here?


    "What... what are these creatures?" I whisper, my voice barely audible as I stare at the fallen giants. They''re unlike anything I''ve seen before¡ªpowerful, almost regal in their appearance, despite the horror surrounding them.


    Llamiryl furrows her brow, concentrating. Her eyes close for a moment, as if searching through some hidden knowledge. When she opens them, she speaks quietly, "They''re called Wookiees. They''re the natives of this world, Kashyyyk."


    "Kashyyyk?" I repeat, the name foreign and strange on my tongue. I glance around, taking in the breathtaking landscape¡ªthe towering trees, the woven village¡ªand then back to the lifeless Wookiees scattered around us. The contrast between the beauty of this place and the tragedy we''ve stumbled upon is... heartbreaking.


    Before I can process any more, a movement catches my eye. One of the creatures¡ªa massive, fur-covered Wookiee¡ªstumbles out of a nearby hut, clutching its arm. Blood pours from a deep wound, staining its dark fur. Its face, a mix of terror and pain, is framed by shaggy fur, and its body trembles as it tries to run.


    The Wookiee is enormous, easily twice my height, with long arms and thick fur covering its entire body. It wears a simple bandolier across its chest, but it''s otherwise unclothed. Blood drips from its arm, leaving a trail behind it as it limps forward.


    I take a step back, instinctively pulling Nikko behind me. The creature looks terrified, desperate to escape, but before it can get far, a spear flies through the air. It phases right through us, as if we aren''t even there, and strikes the Wookiee in the back.


    The Wookiee lets out a guttural cry, a sound so deep and pained that it echoes in my chest. It stumbles, collapsing to the ground, its massive body twitching as blood pools beneath it. It''s still alive, but barely.


    And then, from the hut the Wookiee fled, Ryu steps out.


    I freeze, my heart pounding as I see him. He''s older¡ªmaybe a year or two¡ªbut the change is startling. His face is harder, colder. His skin is marked with cuts and bruises, and his left shoulder is wrapped in makeshift bandages. He moves with a grim determination, his eyes distant, empty.


    He walks past us, like we''re ghosts, and kneels beside the dying Wookiee. His expression doesn''t change as he pulls out a knife, his hand steady as he brings the blade closer to the creature''s throat.


    "No," I whisper, my voice trembling. "No, Ryu..."


    I reach out, wanting to stop him, but my hand passes through him like mist. He''s not really here. This is just a memory.


    But it doesn''t make it any easier.


    I turn away, quickly covering Nikko''s eyes, trying to shield her from the sight. The sound of the creature''s dying breaths fills my ears, and I hear the soft, wet slice of the knife. The cries stop, leaving an unbearable silence behind.


    Tears sting my eyes, and I bite my lip, trying to hold back the sob that threatens to escape. How could he? How could someone so kind, so selfless be so... terrible?


    I look to Llamiryl, my vision blurred with tears. "I can''t... I can''t watch this anymore," I choke out, my voice breaking. "Please... can we leave?"


    Llamiryl''s eyes, usually calm and composed, are troubled, her lips pressed into a thin line. There''s a slight crack in her voice as she speaks. "The Shadowfell... it''s moved on."


    Talia catches the slight tremor in Llamiryl''s voice, the hint of unease she rarely shows. Even she is shaken by what they''ve just seen. Without another word, Llamiryl waves her hand, and a door appears at the edge of the massive branch. The bright light spills out from it, a welcome escape from the nightmare we''ve just witnessed.


    With Nikko still clinging to me, I step through, hoping that the next memory won''t be as horrifying as the one we''re leaving behind.


    ?????


    We are back in the endless hallway. The air feels thick with tension, the silence stretching on, broken only by the soft, echoing footsteps. Nikko walks beside me, her face pale, her eyes wide, clearly still shaken from what we just witnessed. But it''s not Nikko''s reaction that twists my stomach¡ªit''s mine.


    I can''t stop hearing the sound of the knife slicing through that Wookiee''s throat. The wet, sickening sound rings in my ears, over and over. I close my eyes, but the image of Ryu''s cold, emotionless face is burned into my mind. That look... how could he have done something so terrible, so easily? That was him, wasn''t it? The same boy I''ve traveled with? The one who''s shown kindness, warmth?


    But now... I don''t know what to believe anymore.


    The Ryu I know¡ªthe Ryu who took care of Nikko, who fought to protect us, who smiled despite the weight on his shoulders¡ªhe''s nothing like the one I just saw. The one who slit a dying creature''s throat without hesitation. Two Ryu''s. One I thought I knew... and one who terrifies me.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    A sickening thought forms in my mind, slowly at first, then growing like a storm. What else has he done? What other atrocities has he committed? How many innocent lives has he taken?


    The Ryu I know... is it all an act?


    My legs buckle beneath me, and a wave of nausea rises in my throat. My chest tightens, my heart pounding erratically as my breaths come in shallow, desperate gasps. I lean against the wall, feeling the cold stone against my back, but it doesn''t ground me. It doesn''t stop the whirlwind of thoughts spinning out of control.


    "I... I can''t go on anymore," I stammer, barely able to get the words out between my ragged breaths. My voice cracks, and I press my hand to my chest, as if trying to steady the erratic thrum of my heart.


    Nikko turns to me, her wide eyes filled with concern. "Talia... don''t..." she says softly, her small hand reaching out toward me.


    But I can''t. I brush her off, not with anger, but with trembling hands that don''t know what to do. I can''t bear to look at her¡ªnot with these thoughts crawling through my mind. What if Ryu''s been lying to us this whole time? What if... what if I''m next?


    The sound of my own heartbeat fills my ears, loud and relentless, and my chest feels like it''s caving in. I can''t breathe. I can''t think. All I see is that cold, empty look on Ryu''s face.


    "Talia... please..." Nikko''s voice is barely a whisper now, pleading, but I don''t respond. I don''t know how to. I don''t want to move forward. I don''t want to see any more of the horrible things Ryu did. I don''t want to witness what else he''s capable of.


    My vision blurs, tears pooling in my eyes as the weight of it all crashes down. My breath hitches in my throat, and the tightness in my chest only grows worse. I''m shaking, my entire body trembling uncontrollably as I sink to the floor.


    Llamiryl approaches me, her footsteps light and measured. I can barely lift my head to look at her¡ªeverything feels so far away, so distant. But suddenly, a sharp sound echoes through the empty hallway. The slap.


    My cheek stings, my head whipping to the side as I stare, stunned, clutching my face. My eyes widen as I look up at Llamiryl, the head priestess towering over me, her face set in a stern, motherly expression that leaves no room for argument. Nikko gasps beside me, just as shocked as I am.


    "This is exactly what the Shadowfell wants," Llamiryl says, her voice sharp, cutting through the fog of panic clouding my mind. "It wants you to doubt Ryu. To fear him. To question everything you know about him."


    I stare at her, my mind spinning. The slap¡ªher words¡ªthey cut through the chaos, but I''m still shaking. My chest still hurts, my breaths are still uneven. "But... but I saw him¡ª"


    Llamiryl kneels before me, her eyes locking onto mine with that same firm, almost motherly gaze. There''s no anger in her expression, no frustration¡ªjust... disappointment. The kind a mother shows a child who''s lost their way. She takes my trembling hands in hers.


    "We''ve been following the Shadowfell," she says quietly, but with a seriousness that shakes me to my core. "This whole time, it''s been leading us through Ryu''s past. Memories that even haunt him."


    Her words sink in, but the fear lingers. "But... how could he¡ªhow could he do that?"


    Llamiryl''s grip tightens, her eyes piercing into mine. "Has Ryu ever shown you that side before?" she asks, her voice gentle but firm, each word a deliberate challenge. "Has he ever given you a reason to be afraid of him?"


    I blink, my mind racing, trying to grasp onto the answer. I think back¡ªthrough all the times I''ve been with him, all the battles, all the quiet moments. Ryu... he''s never hurt me. He''s never shown any malice.


    I shake my head, the answer clear, even though my heart still pounds with fear. "No... no, he hasn''t."


    "Has he ever given you a reason not to trust him?" Llamiryl presses, her voice softening slightly, but her gaze remains unyielding.


    Again, I think back, and again, I shake my head. "No."


    Llamiryl tilts her head slightly, her expression softening, but there''s still that stern edge. "Then tell me, Talia. What kind of person is Ryu to you? What do you believe in your heart about him?"


    I take a deep, shaky breath, my heart still racing in my chest, but Llamiryl''s words are sinking in now. Slowly, the fog of fear begins to lift, even though the confusion still swirls in my mind. She''s right¡ªRyu has never been like that. Not with me. Not with Nikko.


    I close my eyes for a moment, trying to focus, trying to push away the sickening images and think of the Ryu I know. The Ryu who saved us both, the Ryu who has always fought to protect us. Slowly, I open my eyes and meet Llamiryl''s steady gaze.


    "Ryu..." I start, my voice still trembling, but stronger now. "He''s... he''s not like that. He''s not cold. He''s not cruel."


    I swallow hard, trying to find the right words, though my heart feels like it''s trying to burst out of my chest. "Ryu has been through so much... things I can''t even imagine. He''s haunted by his past, I know that. But the Ryu I know¡ªthe Ryu I believe in¡ªhe''s kind."


    I take another deep breath, forcing myself to continue. "He''s saved me... more times than I can count. And Nikko... He treats her like she''s his own. I''ve seen him smile at her, comfort her when she''s scared. I''ve seen the way he looks at her¡ªwith such care and love. He''s never once hurt her. He''s never once shown her that kind of darkness."


    Llamiryl stays silent, letting me speak, her gaze still locked on mine, but I can see the softness creeping into her expression. It''s like she''s guiding me, pulling me back from the edge.


    "He''s always been there for us," I continue, my voice growing stronger. "Even when he''s hurting. Even when he''s broken inside, he still protects us. He''s fought so hard to keep us safe. He''s fought... against the darkness in himself. He''s never let it control him. Not once."


    My chest tightens again, but this time it''s from emotion, not fear. The tears well up in my eyes, but they''re not the same as before. "He''s... he''s a good person. He''s so much more than what the Shadowfell wants me to believe. He''s more than the pain in his past."


    Llamiryl nods slowly, her grip on my hands steady. "And you know that, don''t you?" she asks quietly. "In your heart, you know who Ryu really is."


    I nod, the tears spilling over as I finally allow myself to feel the truth. "Yes... I do. He''s not a monster. He''s not what I saw in those memories."


    The memories of what we witnessed¡ªthose terrible things¡ªstill linger at the edges of my mind, but they''re no longer overwhelming me. They''re no longer defining what I believe about him. I know Ryu. I know the person he is.


    Llamiryl''s expression softens even more, her eyes filled with understanding. "Then hold onto that, Talia," she says gently. "Because that''s the truth. That''s the Ryu you know."


    I breathe in deeply, wiping the tears from my face as I look at her. "Thank you..."


    Llamiryl nods, and without a word, she extends her hand to help me up. My legs still feel shaky beneath me, but I grasp her hand, letting her pull me to my feet. The stinging in my cheek remains sharp, a reminder of what just happened. My hand instinctively rises to touch it, and I glance at her, managing to ask, "Are you going to apologize for that?"


    She looks at me with a soft smile, her calm, steady demeanor back in place. "No," she says, shaking her head. "You needed it."


    I can''t help it. A small chuckle escapes me, the sound unfamiliar in the midst of everything that''s been happening. The fear that had taken root in my heart feels like it''s slowly washing away, and I let out a long, shaky breath. She''s right. That Ryu we saw¡ªthe one who did such horrifying things¡ªthat''s his past. A past he''s tried to bury, a past that haunts him.


    As I stand there, I realize something important: no matter how terrifying those memories are, I have to keep going. I have to keep moving forward. Ryu needs me¡ªneeds us. He can''t face this alone, and I won''t abandon him, no matter what the Shadowfell tries to show me.


    I feel a gentle tug on my sleeve, and when I look down, there''s Nikko, her wide eyes filled with concern. Before I can say anything, she wraps her small arms around me, holding me in a tight embrace. "Papa is not like that," she whispers into my chest, her voice trembling a little. "He''s a good man."


    I blink, the lump in my throat growing as I look down at her. She looks up at me with those big, innocent eyes, filled with the kind of certainty only a child can have. "He would never hurt us. You know that, right?"


    For a moment, I can''t speak. I just stare at her, my heart twisting with guilt for ever having doubted Ryu. Nikko''s words echo in my mind, and I realize how foolish I''ve been to let the Shadowfell get to me like that. I feel the sting of shame as much as the sting in my cheek.


    "I''m so sorry, Nikko," I manage to say, my voice barely a whisper. "You''re right. He would never hurt us."


    Nikko squeezes me a little tighter, and I can''t help but feel a strange mix of emotions¡ªrelief, guilt, and even a little amusement at the fact that a seven-year-old had to be the one to remind me of what I should have known all along. Ryu is a good man. He''s always been a good man, and I can''t let the Shadowfell''s twisted memories make me forget that.


    Llamiryl, standing a few steps away, raises her hand once more, and with a soft wave, another door materializes before us. She gestures for me and Nikko to follow as she steps through, her expression calm but firm, a silent reminder that we have to keep moving forward.


    I stare at the doorway, feeling the weight of everything still pressing down on me, but it''s lighter now. The fear is still there, but it doesn''t suffocate me like it did before. I take a deep breath, and then I feel it¡ªNikko''s small hand slipping into mine, giving it a soft squeeze.


    I look down at her, and she gives me a hopeful smile. It''s that smile¡ªso full of trust, so full of belief¡ªthat makes me feel like I can keep going. Like I can do this.


    I smile back at her, feeling the warmth of her little hand in mine, and with that, we step through the door together.

 Chapter XIV Part I

    The moment we step through the door, a freezing wind cuts through the air like a knife. I gasp, pulling Nikko close to me, instinctively wrapping my arms around her small frame to shield her from the biting cold. The wind howls around us, carrying with it swirls of snow that sting my cheeks and blur my vision. I can barely see through the flurry, the world around us blanketed in white.


    Nikko shivers in my arms, her small body trembling against me, and I tighten my grip, trying to keep her warm. My breath comes out in sharp, visible bursts, the icy air stealing it away as soon as it leaves my lungs. It''s unbearable¡ªthis cold. My skin prickles, my fingers growing numb even as I try to shield Nikko from the worst of it.


    Llamiryl, calm as ever, stands beside us, her eyes closed, her lips moving in a soft incantation. The words are foreign to me, whispered in a language that feels ancient, powerful. And then, as if in response to her magic, the cold begins to fade.


    I blink, feeling the sharpness of the wind ease, replaced by something warmer. The biting chill is still there, but it''s distant now, as though Llamiryl''s spell has wrapped us in a protective barrier, softening the harshness of the storm. The wind still blows, the snow still whirls around us in a blizzard, but it''s almost... pleasant now. Like a cold breeze on a winter''s day, rather than the brutal force it had been moments before.


    I let out a long sigh of relief, loosening my hold on Nikko, who looks up at me with grateful eyes. Her small shoulders relax, and I can see the color returning to her cheeks. "Thank you," I whisper to Llamiryl, my voice carrying a note of deep gratitude.


    Llamiryl opens her eyes and nods, offering a faint smile. "It will hold for now," she says, her voice calm, though there''s an edge of focus in her gaze, as though she''s still maintaining the spell even as we stand there.


    I take a deep breath, feeling the warmth fill my lungs, and let Nikko go, though I keep her close by my side. Together, we begin to look around, taking in the strange, surreal landscape of this world.


    The surface is... unlike anything I''ve ever seen before. The ground beneath our feet is covered in a thick layer of snow, but there''s something almost crystalline about it. The snow sparkles faintly in the dim light, as if tiny shards of glass are mixed in with the ice. It crunches underfoot, but not like the soft powder of snow I''m used to¡ªit feels more solid, more brittle, as though the ground itself is made of frozen crystal.


    Jagged ice formations rise up all around us, towering spires that gleam in the cold light of the sky. Some are translucent, their sharp edges catching the faint light and scattering it in all directions, casting long, eerie shadows across the snow. Others are opaque, dark and foreboding, like frozen mountains that have been carved by the wind over centuries. The wind whistles through these icy towers, creating a haunting melody that echoes across the landscape.


    In the distance, I can see what looks like a massive ravine, its edges lined with sharp cliffs of ice. The snow swirls through the air, carried by the relentless wind, but there''s something almost beautiful about it¡ªthe way the snow dances, swirling and twisting in the breeze, like white tendrils reaching out toward the sky.


    Above us, the sky is a pale, muted blue, streaked with thin, wispy clouds that seem frozen in place. There''s no sun, no warmth, just an endless expanse of cold light filtering through the clouds, casting a soft, ethereal glow over everything. It''s both mesmerizing and unsettling, like we''ve stepped into a dream¡ªone that''s beautiful and dangerous all at once.


    Nikko clutches my hand, her small fingers wrapped tightly around mine. "It''s... strange," she whispers, her voice barely audible over the wind. "But... pretty."


    I nod, though I can''t shake the feeling of unease creeping up my spine. The beauty of this place feels otherworldly, almost unnatural. Like something so pristine and untouched shouldn''t exist in a world as harsh as this. But despite its beauty, the cold reminds me that this place is unforgiving. It''s not meant for life. It''s meant for survival.


    "This place," I murmur, my eyes drifting over the crystalline landscape. "It''s... surreal."


    Llamiryl walks a few steps ahead, her gaze scanning the horizon, her eyes narrowing as she surveys the distant cliffs. "This is Ilum," she says, her voice low and steady. "A world of ice and crystal. But also... a world of secrets."


    Her words hang in the air, carried by the wind, and I feel a shiver run down my spine¡ªnot from the cold, but from the weight of her words.


    Nikko suddenly brightens beside me, her voice cutting through the biting wind. "I know this world," she says, her face lighting up with recognition. It''s the first time I''ve seen her smile in a long time.


    I look down at her, surprised. "What did Ryu tell you about this place?" I ask, curiosity momentarily overtaking the cold that''s digging into my bones.


    "It''s where Papa got his crystal from," Nikko says matter-of-factly, her breath visible in the frosty air.


    "Crystal?" I repeat, my confusion growing. Even Llamiryl raises an eyebrow, clearly just as curious as I am.


    Nikko nods, her little face serious. "Mhm. For his lightsaber."


    "Lightsaber?" Llamiryl mutters, as if she''s turning the strange word over in her mind, trying to understand it.


    "You mean that yellow-bladed weapon he uses?" I ask, the memory of Ryu''s weapon flashing in my mind.


    "Yes," Nikko confirms, her smile fading slightly as she huddles closer to me for warmth.


    A cold shiver runs through me, but not because of the wind. I glance around, my eyes scanning the icy landscape. The wind howls through the air, carrying snow that stings my face, but then I see them¡ªRyu and his master¡ªstanding a little distance away, facing what looks like a massive structure made entirely of ice.


    It''s unlike anything I''ve ever seen. The building, if I can even call it that, rises out of the frozen ground like a giant shard of crystal. The walls are smooth and reflective, the ice catching what little light there is and casting it in strange, shimmering patterns. Massive pillars of ice and stone support the structure, and intricate carvings¡ªsymbols or runes, perhaps¡ªare etched into the surface. The whole thing looks like it was carved by the planet itself, molded by the wind and the cold over centuries.


    Ryu stands there, shivering in his dark training robes. His arms are wrapped tightly around himself, and his face is pale, his breath visible in the freezing air. He''s trying to stay warm, but those robes offer little protection against this cold. His lips are blue, and I can see the way his body trembles.


    His master, on the other hand, wears thick, layered robes over his body, clearly made for this kind of weather. The cold doesn''t seem to affect him in the same way. He stands tall, imposing, his pale cloak billowing slightly in the wind, but his face... his face is colder than the air around us.


    My blood boils as I watch them. It''s because of him, Ryu''s master. He''s the reason Ryu has done such terrible things. He''s the one who molded him into someone capable of the horrors we''ve seen. And now, he brings Ryu here, to this frozen wasteland, with no extra protection from the cold. Ryu is barely able to stand, and his master just stands there, unaffected. He doesn''t even seem to care.


    I clench my fists, my body shaking with anger. How can he do this to Ryu? How can he be so heartless?


    "Master..." Ryu''s voice breaks through the wind, shaky and weak, and I can hear how cold he is, how much he''s struggling. "Why are we here?"


    His master turns slightly, his cold eyes locking onto Ryu. "You know where we are, don''t you?"


    "Ilum, Master," Ryu says through chattering teeth. "This is where the Jedi find their kyber crystals¡ªthrough trials in this temple." He pauses, rubbing his arms in a futile attempt to stay warm. "But... why are we here? Isn''t it the way of the Sith to take their kyber crystals by force? To defeat a Jedi and claim the crystal from their weapon?"


    Ryu''s voice wavers slightly, his confusion clear as he glances toward the looming temple. "I thought I was trained to be a Sith... trained to take what I need, not seek it out like a Jedi."


    His master watches him for a long moment, his expression unreadable. "Under normal circumstances, yes. But you are different, Ryu." His voice takes on a darker, almost hypnotic tone, layering each word with intention. "Your path leads elsewhere. You are not bound by the ways of the Jedi or the Sith because you are destined for more."


    Ryu''s brow furrows, his face a mixture of confusion and discomfort as he fights against the cold. "Elsewhere, Master? I don''t understand."


    "You will," his master says, his voice smooth and confident. "In time, the truth of your purpose will be revealed. For now, the temple will test you. Use everything I have taught you, and you will succeed."


    There''s something in his tone that sends a chill down my spine¡ªcolder than the wind. His words feel loaded with some deeper meaning, something dark.


    Ryu looks at the entrance of the temple, its massive archway looming ahead. His breath comes out in shaky, foggy puffs, and I can see the uncertainty in his eyes. "And... if I don''t?" he asks, barely more than a whisper.


    The master''s silence is more powerful than any words. His cold, unflinching gaze says everything that needs to be said. There is no failure. There is no other option.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Ryu''s shoulders slump slightly, but he nods, understanding the unspoken message. He looks up at the temple''s entrance, a deep breath fogging the air before him, and then starts walking toward it. His master, without even offering a word of encouragement or support, turns and begins walking away.


    I watch him, fury rising in me again as I see him make his way toward a ship parked nearby. The ship''s dark, metallic hull gleams against the icy landscape, a stark contrast to the world around it. The wind whips around it, howling as the ship''s hatch lowers with a hiss, allowing Ryu''s master to board.


    I can''t believe it. He doesn''t even glance back at Ryu. He doesn''t offer a single word of support, not even the smallest sign that he cares. I want to scream at him, to grab him and make him understand how much damage he''s done¡ªhow he''s twisted Ryu into this. But I can''t. All I can do is watch, seething with anger, as he walks away, leaving Ryu to face the cold and the temple alone.


    ?????


    Ryu takes a deep breath, his face tight with focus as he steps through the entrance of the temple. I follow close behind, with Nikko clinging to my side, her wide eyes scanning the frozen walls, and Llamiryl just behind us. The air inside is frigid but somehow quieter than outside. The wind''s howling has been reduced to a dull whisper as we cross the threshold. My breath catches at the sight before me¡ªthe sheer scale of the temple is overwhelming.


    The walls are made of shimmering ice, but it''s no ordinary ice. It''s alive with light, reflecting and refracting in ways that almost seem unnatural, casting long, eerie shadows that dance across the frozen floor. Massive pillars rise from the ground, their surfaces etched with symbols and runes I can''t recognize. They reach upward into the dark, vaulted ceiling far above, where the light grows dim, and the temple''s immense height seems to stretch into the heavens. Everything about this place feels ancient, untouched by time. There''s power here; I can feel it in the air, humming softly, reverberating through the walls.


    Ryu presses forward, each of his steps deliberate. I can see his breath, the tension in his shoulders as he moves deeper into the temple. The cold is biting, but it''s more than that. There''s something alive in this place, something that tests him with every step. I follow him, my heart pounding, unsure of what lies ahead but feeling the weight of this place.


    We enter a chamber, but it seems empty at first¡ªjust a vast, icy space with a single pedestal in the middle. Ryu stops in front of it, and his expression hardens. He kneels before it, his hands resting on his knees, eyes fixed forward. For a long moment, nothing happens. I glance at Nikko, then at Llamiryl, both just as puzzled as I am. What''s happening here?


    Minutes stretch into what feels like hours. Ryu remains still, his breathing steady but strained. The cold deepens, the air around us heavy, pressing down on him. His body tenses, his fingers twitching, but he doesn''t move. He''s waiting, testing himself, and it''s clearly wearing on him. I feel my chest tighten as I watch, feeling like there''s something I''m missing.


    "What''s going on?" I whisper to Llamiryl, unable to take my eyes off Ryu.


    Llamiryl watches with furrowed brows before answering, her voice calm but filled with insight. "It''s a trial," she says quietly. "The temple is testing him¡ªhis patience, perhaps."


    I stare at her. A trial? It makes sense, but why? I''m beginning to understand what this place is¡ªsome sort of challenge, but for what purpose?


    Finally, after what feels like an eternity, the pedestal in front of Ryu begins to glow softly, and I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. Ryu rises slowly, his legs shaking slightly, but his resolve is clear. He''s passed the first test.


    We follow him into the next chamber. The air here is warmer, but it''s not a comforting warmth¡ªit''s thick, suffocating almost, as if the room itself is closing in on us. Ryu steps forward, and I feel a strange tension in the air, like something is about to happen. I can see Ryu''s posture shift, his body tensing.


    Then, without warning, the shadows in the room begin to move, forming figures in the mist around us. I gasp as the shapes solidify, becoming people. People from Ryu''s past. At first, I can''t tell who they are, but I can see the pain in Ryu''s eyes. He knows them.


    A tall, imposing figure steps forward, dressed in dark robes¡ªthe same robes his master wears. "You are weak, Ryu," the figure says, his voice low and dripping with disappointment. "You always fail when it matters most."


    Ryu''s face tightens, his hands clenching into fists. I can feel the fear radiating from him, the way his body trembles not from the cold but from something much deeper. This trial isn''t about physical endurance. It''s forcing him to confront his failures, his fear of disappointing his master.


    The figure continues, circling around him like a predator. "Do you really think you''re worthy of this path? You''ve failed at every turn, Ryu. You''re not strong enough." The words cut deep, and I can see how much they hurt Ryu. His loyalty to his master is undeniable, but this... this is breaking him.


    I glance at Llamiryl, who watches in silence, her expression unreadable. "What is this?" I whisper, my voice shaky.


    "It''s another trial," Llamiryl replies, her tone somber. "The temple is testing his inner mind, his deepest fears."


    My heart aches as I watch Ryu stand there, helpless against the words of the figure who resembles his master. Nikko, sensing the tension, clutches my hand tightly. She''s too young to fully understand what''s happening, but she knows her father is in pain.


    Ryu stares at the figure, his breathing heavy. "I won''t fail," he mutters, but there''s doubt in his voice. "I can''t fail."


    The figure laughs, cold and mocking. "You already have, Ryu. Over and over again. You were never meant for greatness." The words echo in the chamber, and I see Ryu''s shoulders slump, his confidence wavering.


    I want to scream, to tell him it''s not true. But I can''t. This is his trial, his burden to bear. The figure leans closer, its voice a chilling whisper. "You are nothing but a tool, a vessel waiting to be discarded. You have no purpose beyond that."


    Ryu''s face hardens, and for a moment, I think he''s going to break. But then he closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, and when he opens them again, there''s fire in them. "No," he says firmly. "I won''t let you control me."


    The figure snarls, but its form begins to fade, the shadows retreating as Ryu takes control of his fear. Slowly, the room grows quiet again, the mist dissipating. He''s passed another trial, but the strain is evident in his face. He''s fighting more than just physical challenges¡ªhe''s fighting his own mind, his loyalty to a master who only seems to break him down.


    We move on to the next chamber, but before we even reach the end of the room, I feel a ripple in the air. Ryu stops abruptly, his body tense, and I follow his gaze. There, just ahead, is a lone figure¡ªyoung, robed, and kneeling on the icy floor, with a small, glowing object floating before them.


    "A Padawan," Llamiryl whispers beside me. Her tone is quiet, but I can hear the weight of the word. "They must be here for their own kyber crystal. There must be others nearby."


    My breath catches at the sight. A Padawan¡ªone of the legendary Jedi. This child, likely here for the same purpose as Ryu, seems so serene, so peaceful. But Ryu''s face darkens. I see the tension in his jaw, the way his hand moves toward his belt, fingers brushing the hilt of his knife.


    I freeze. My heart pounds in my chest as I watch Ryu grip the handle tightly, his eyes locked on the Padawan, a cold determination taking over his features. I can feel the darkness in him rising, that same emotionless mask he wore when I watched him commit terrible acts before.


    "No... don''t..." I plead silently, my breath caught in my throat. He wouldn''t¡ªhe couldn''t. Not this. Not a child.


    But his gaze doesn''t waver. His knuckles whiten as he tightens his hold on the knife, and for a terrifying moment, I think he''s going to do it.


    I can''t bear it. My body tenses, every part of me screaming out for him to stop, to spare this child. The fear churns in my stomach, and I feel Nikko''s tiny hand squeeze mine, her own terror seeping through as she watches her father.


    Then, a flicker of doubt crosses his face. His expression changes, the anger receding slightly. Slowly, agonizingly, he lets go of the knife, releasing the tension in his hand. My heart races as I watch him slide the knife back into its sheath. I let out a breath, my knees nearly buckling with relief. He''s not going to attack. Not today.


    Ryu remains still for a moment longer before he silently moves, slipping back into the shadows to avoid being seen by the Padawan. But as he inches away, the Padawan shifts slightly, their head tilting in his direction. My pulse spikes again. I hold my breath, watching in horror as the Padawan turns just enough that they might catch sight of Ryu.


    Ryu freezes, his body rigid. Time seems to stretch endlessly, the silence in the room deafening. The Padawan''s gaze lingers for a moment, their brow furrowed slightly. I can feel my heart pounding in my throat, willing them not to notice him.


    And then... the Padawan looks away, turning their focus back to their trial.


    I exhale, the tension flooding out of me as Ryu slips away into the shadows once more, moving quietly but quickly. He''s done it. He''s avoided detection. But the risk... the danger... I can''t believe how close he came to something terrible.


    We follow him into the final chamber, and the cold here is unlike anything I''ve ever felt before. The wind howls through the cracks in the ice, biting at my skin, but Ryu pushes forward. His pace is slower now, his steps heavier. He''s nearing his limit, I can see it in his eyes. This trial is testing his endurance, pushing him to the very edge of what he can withstand.


    He stumbles, but he doesn''t stop. His body is fighting against the elements, but his will is stronger. My heart aches for him, watching him suffer like this, but I know he won''t give up. He''s come too far.


    Finally, at the far end of the chamber, I see a faint glow. Ryu''s eyes lock onto it, and I can feel his determination rise again. He moves toward it, every step a battle against the cold. The light grows brighter, and finally, I see it¡ªa crystal, glowing softly within the ice.


    Ryu reaches out, his hand trembling as he touches the crystal. The moment his fingers brush against it, a wave of warmth floods the room, and I can see the relief wash over him. He''s done it. He''s passed the trials.


    Ryu holds the crystal up against the light, and I can see its brilliance from where I stand. It''s clear, but the way it catches the light is breathtaking, as if it''s holding a piece of the very sun itself within its core, radiating warmth and brilliance like no gem I''ve ever seen. For a moment, time seems to stop as he gazes at it, the weight of what he''s achieved reflected in his eyes. The crystal gleams in his hand, more than just a prize¡ªit feels like a symbol of everything he''s endured, a piece of his soul crystallized in the frozen temple.


    I can''t tear my eyes away. In this moment, I see something I haven''t seen in Ryu in any of the other memories¡ªhope. It''s subtle, buried under the layers of pain and darkness, but it''s there, flickering in the way he looks at the crystal.


    Nikko''s small hand squeezes mine, and I glance down at her. She''s watching Ryu too, her eyes wide with awe.


    "Papa..." she whispers softly, her voice barely audible over the quiet hum of the temple.


    I give her a gentle nod, feeling a strange mixture of pride and sadness welling up inside me. This Ryu, the one standing in the temple, holding that crystal... he''s so far from the cold, emotionless warrior we''ve seen in other memories. And yet, he''s still so distant, locked away in a past that I fear might consume him.


    Llamiryl steps forward, her hand outstretched. With a soft murmur, she summons another door. It materializes slowly, the edges of the frame glowing faintly before the door slides open with a soft hiss. The warm light beyond spills into the frozen chamber, and it feels like a beacon pulling me forward, but I hesitate. I can''t leave yet.


    I turn back, my gaze lingering on Ryu. He''s still staring at the crystal, his face unreadable, but I can sense the storm of emotions beneath his calm exterior. I want to reach out, to tell him that we''re here, watching him, ready to help. But I can''t. This is a memory¡ªa fragment of his past that we can only witness, never change.


    "Come on," Llamiryl urges softly, her voice firm but understanding. "We have to keep moving."


    Nikko tugs on my arm gently, and I force myself to tear my gaze away from Ryu. The door looms ahead, glowing with a quiet, almost inviting warmth, but my heart feels heavy as I take a step toward it. I glance back one last time, watching as Ryu lowers the crystal, his expression unreadable once more.


    With a heavy sigh, I take Nikko''s hand, giving it a comforting squeeze. We slip through the door together, leaving Ryu and his crystal behind, the cold air of the temple fading as we cross into the unknown.

 Chapter XIV Part II

    We step through the door into another memory, the air suddenly warm and close around us, a stark contrast to the frigid winds of Ilum. My first instinct is to orient myself, to figure out where we are now. The space is dim, cramped, with barely enough room for the three of us to stand without pressing against each other. I glance around¡ªa small bed tucked against the wall, a tiny window overlooking the vastness of space, and in the corner, a narrow worktable cluttered with parts and tools. I furrow my brow. The environment feels strangely familiar, though I can''t place it at first.


    I feel Nikko shift beside me, clutching my arm tightly as her gaze sweeps the room. Llamiryl is already scanning the surroundings, and I watch as a flicker of realization crosses her face. "We''re back aboard the Right Hand," she whispers softly, her eyes narrowing as she focuses on the details. I feel a shiver run through me¡ªnot from the cold, but from the weight of where we are. This ship... this place holds such darkness for Ryu.


    My eyes fall to the figure seated at the worktable. It''s Ryu, hunched over, his entire body tense as he works. His back is to us, but I can see the strain in his movements, the way he''s focused so intently on the object in front of him. It''s clear he''s creating something, building it with the utmost care. Tools are spread out across the table, and sparks fly occasionally as he welds pieces together.


    Sparks light up his face for brief moments, highlighting the beads of sweat clinging to his brow. His fingers work with precision, even as they tremble slightly from exhaustion. I realize with a start that I''m holding my breath, captivated by the intensity of his focus. He wipes his forehead with the back of his hand, his movements slow but deliberate.


    Ryu is building something¡ªsomething important, something powerful. And whatever it is, it''s taking everything he has to complete it.


    The room is so small that I can''t move without bumping into Llamiryl or Nikko, but I''m too absorbed in watching Ryu work to care. He''s using the tools on the table to shape a metallic object, each piece fitting together with delicate precision. It''s a hilt, long and sleek, with intricate designs etched into the metal. The shape is unfamiliar to me, though it vaguely reminds me of the hilt of a blade. I watch as he adjusts tiny parts, tightening screws and securing pieces with near mechanical efficiency.


    The atmosphere in the room is thick with tension and concentration. I glance at Nikko, who''s staring wide-eyed at her father, clearly in awe of what he''s doing. There''s an intensity in the air, a quiet reverence for the moment as Ryu continues to piece the hilt together, bit by bit.


    Finally, after what feels like an eternity, Ryu pauses, his breath shaky but steady. The hilt in his hands is complete. It''s beautiful, sleek, and elegant, with the weight of something far more powerful than a simple weapon. The metal gleams faintly in the dim light, and the craftsmanship is exquisite, unlike anything I''ve ever seen.


    A small compartment on the hilt slides open with a soft click, revealing a space perfectly shaped for the kyber crystal. Ryu''s hand moves slowly as he retrieves the crystal from the table, holding it with careful prongs. My breath catches as I watch him place it inside the hilt, his hands shaking slightly from fatigue. The compartment closes with a final, satisfying snap, and for a long moment, Ryu just sits there, staring at the completed lightsaber in his hands.


    Then, with a soft exhale, he presses a button on the hilt.


    A brilliant yellow blade erupts from the hilt, flooding the room with radiant light. I gasp, as does Nikko, the golden hue casting warm reflections off the metallic surfaces around us. The hum of the blade vibrates through the air, its sound steady and powerful. Ryu''s eyes widen slightly, a flicker of delight crossing his tired face. He holds the lightsaber up, twirling it slowly, and the blade cuts through the air with an effortless hum, leaving trails of light in its wake.


    As Ryu ignites the lightsaber, the yellow blade casting its brilliant glow throughout the room, I can feel a wave of emotion sweep over me. The hum of the blade is steady, powerful, and familiar. Nikko''s hand tightens around mine, and when I glance down at her, her wide eyes reflect the golden light of the saber. "Papa made it..." she whispers, awe and excitement in her voice.


    My heart races as I watch Ryu hold up the blade, its yellow light dancing along the cramped walls. I know this weapon. I''ve seen it before, in the heat of battle, when Ryu saved us from that terrible undead dragon in the depths of the dungeon. The memory flashes before my eyes¡ªthe blinding yellow light cutting through the dark, the surge of hope I felt as Ryu stepped in to protect us. He had wielded that very weapon with such skill, and now here it is, newly crafted in his hands.


    I swallow hard, the mix of emotions swelling within me. Relief. Pride. But also fear. This lightsaber, powerful as it is, has a darker history behind it¡ªone tied to everything Ryu has endured.


    Nikko''s expression is nothing but pure wonder. She gazes at the blade like it''s something magical, something she''s seen before but never quite understood until now. "Papa''s so amazing," she murmurs softly, her voice almost reverent.


    But Llamiryl... her reaction is different. She stares at the glowing yellow blade, her eyes narrowing slightly, as though trying to comprehend what she''s witnessing. "What... what is that?" she asks, her voice low and cautious, as though the weapon itself is something foreign and dangerous. Her tone makes it clear¡ªshe''s never seen anything like this before.


    "A lightsaber," I whisper, my voice barely audible as I struggle to explain. "Ryu''s weapon."


    Llamiryl tilts her head, her gaze never leaving the blade. There''s a flicker of understanding in her eyes, but also a trace of wariness. "I''ve never seen anything like it. It feels... alive." Her words hang in the air, and I can see her trying to make sense of the weapon that has saved us all but carries so much more than she can possibly know.


    Ryu, now visibly exhausted, twirls the blade slowly, the yellow light spinning in arcs through the cramped space. The hum of the blade fills the room, the sound vibrating deep within me. But as I watch him, a flood of memories overwhelms me¡ªthe sight of that same glowing weapon slicing through the darkness, the relief that washed over me when he saved us, the way he stood between us and danger with nothing but that light to protect us.


    I feel my throat tighten, but I quickly shake the thought away. This is no time for reflection. This is Ryu''s moment, and he''s earned it.


    Llamiryl, her usual calm demeanor slightly shaken, steps forward, her voice soft but steady. "The Shadowfell isn''t here," she announces, pulling me from my thoughts. With a flick of her wrist, she summons another door, its glow bright and inviting against the small room''s darkness.


    I glance at Ryu one last time, watching as the yellow blade slowly deactivates, leaving only the quiet hum of the ship around us. His face is a mixture of triumph and exhaustion, and though he can''t see us, I feel an overwhelming sense of pride for him. For what he''s accomplished.


    We step toward the door, and I feel Nikko tug gently on my sleeve. I offer her a small smile, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. One last glance at Ryu, and we slip through the door, leaving the memory behind, but carrying the image of that glowing blade with us.


    ?????


    We are suddenly thrust into a chaotic, war-torn world. Towering trees loom over us, their thick trunks and sprawling branches creating a dense canopy that barely lets any sunlight through. The air is thick with the sharp, acrid smell of smoke, and the sounds of an intense battle surround us. Bright blue and red beams of light zip past, striking the trees and the ground with explosive force. Soldiers in various armors clash amidst the natural beauty of the forest, their movements frantic and deadly.


    In the distance, I spot soldiers in sleek white and red armor, their helmets gleaming under the dim light filtering through the branches. Their black-tinted visors give them a faceless, intimidating appearance. They carry strange, advanced-looking weapons that shoot beams of light with deadly precision. These soldiers are coordinated, efficient, moving with an unsettling precision that fills me with unease.


    Nikko clings to me, her eyes wide with fear. "Talia, what''s happening?" she asks, her small voice barely audible over the chaos.


    "I don''t know, Nikko," I whisper back, struggling to keep my voice steady despite the growing panic in my chest.


    Llamiryl stands beside us, watching the scene unfold. Her eyes narrow as she takes in the battle. "We''re on a world engulfed in conflict," she says, her voice strained, likely watching this horrible conflict. "Those soldiers... they''re fighting for control."


    I glance around and see more soldiers in black and red armor, similar to the ones we''ve seen before in Ryu''s memories. They fire back at the white-armored soldiers with equal ferocity. Amongst them are large, spider-like droids, their metallic limbs skittering unnervingly as they fire at the enemy.


    "This is madness," I murmur, my heart pounding. "Why are they fighting?"


    Llamiryl shakes her head, clearly unsettled. "I can''t access Ryu''s memories fully right now for some reason, but this... this is a war. A brutal, senseless war."If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    We move cautiously through the battlefield, trying to avoid the chaos around us. Suddenly, I see figures wielding glowing blue and green blades, their movements graceful but deadly. Their weapons¡ªlightsabers, I realize¡ªcut through the soldiers effortlessly. Each swing is precise, every step calculated. But even these warriors fall. Their lifeless bodies scatter the ground like broken dolls.


    Nikko''s voice trembles as she watches them. "Those weapons... they''re like Papa''s."


    "They are," Llamiryl responds quietly, her eyes filled with awe.


    Amidst the chaos, I spot another figure¡ªa dark, looming presence moving through the battlefield. This one is different. Clad in black robes, with a menacing mask obscuring their face, they wield a red lightsaber and cut down the warriors with brutal precision. Their movements are swift, almost too fast to follow, and my heart skips a beat.


    The battle rages on, and the ground is soaked with blood. Nikko buries her face against me, trembling. "Stay strong, Nikko," I whisper, stroking her hair. "This is just a memory. We''re safe."


    But even as I say it, I''m not sure I believe it.


    Then, without warning, a figure crashes down in front of us with a forceful impact. The shockwave from the landing sends nearby soldiers flying, their bodies tumbling like ragdolls. I stagger back, eyes widening in fear. The figure rises slowly, standing tall amidst the chaos.


    My heart hammers in my chest, uncertainty clawing at me as I try to process what¡ªno, who¡ªthis figure is.


    The figure stands tall, draped in tattered, dark robes that billow slightly in the wind. A hood conceals most of his face, but what little I can see is enough to terrify me¡ªan armored mask, sharp and angular, with golden markings etched into the dark metal. The red visor beneath the hood glows menacingly, casting an eerie light. No trace of humanity remains behind it.


    The figure exudes a cold, predatory aura, like death itself has taken form. His black, weathered armor is scarred from battle, but even with the wear, it''s menacing. A long, torn cloak drapes over his broad shoulders, the edges frayed and torn, telling tales of countless wars. His gauntleted hand flexes as it reaches down to the lightsaber hilt hanging from his belt, the sharp metal fingers reflecting the dim light. He moves with precision, like a predator stalking prey. And the battlefield feels it¡ªevery soldier knows something dark is about to unfold.


    For a moment, everything is still. Soldiers from both sides stand frozen, their weapons ready but their minds paralyzed by the sheer presence of this armored figure. It''s as if everyone is waiting for the first drop of blood, unsure which side this terrifying being will strike.


    "Who... who is that?" I mutter, my voice barely above a whisper. Fear clenches at my heart, making it hard to breathe.


    The figure ignites a yellow lightsaber, and I freeze. That lightsaber. My heart sinks as realization hits me.


    It''s Ryu.


    "Papa..." Nikko whispers, her voice trembling with confusion and fear.


    ?????


    For a moment, the entire forest holds its breath, as if waiting for Ryu to make his move. His armor¡ªdark and imposing, with jagged edges and a visor that gleams menacingly¡ªonly adds to the terrifying image he presents.


    And then, Ryu moves. Faster than I can follow, he darts into the fray. His yellow blade slices through soldiers from both sides. His strikes are swift, precise, and merciless. Bodies fall in his wake, lifeless and cold. Each motion is calculated, and his face beneath the mask is unreadable.


    "Ryu, stop!" I shout, but my voice is lost in the chaos.


    He can''t hear me. He is trapped in this memory, swallowed by the darkness of his past. The Ryu I know¡ªthe one who stood by us, who cared for Nikko¡ªseems to have disappeared, leaving behind only this merciless force of destruction.


    The warriors with the blue and green bladed lightsabers rush toward him. Ryu meets them head-on, his yellow lightsaber clashing with theirs in a brutal display of power. He counters their attacks effortlessly, his movements fluid but deadly. One by one, they fall, unable to withstand his overwhelming strength.


    A young woman falls next, her blue blade flickering as she clutches a deep wound on her chest. She looks up at Ryu, her face twisted in pain and confusion. "Please! Don''t!" she pleads, her voice filled with anguish.


    Ryu steps closer to her, his yellow lightsaber casting an eerie glow over her pale face. She tries to crawl away, pleading for her life, but Ryu raises his blade and, with a swift motion, ends her suffering. I gasp, my hand covering my mouth as the horror washes over me.


    "This isn''t the Ryu I know," I whisper, tears stinging my eyes. "He wouldn''t do this..."


    Llamiryl''s voice trembles as she speaks. "This is a dark chapter of his past. But remember... it''s just his past."


    Ryu continues, undeterred by the bodies piling up around him. He moves through the battlefield with ruthless precision, cutting down anyone who dares to challenge him. Soldiers from both sides fall before him, their screams echoing in my ears. The vibrant forest becomes a graveyard, littered with death and destruction.


    As we follow him, we find ourselves in a clearing. In the distance, a massive temple rises, its ancient stone walls weathered by time. Above the battlefield, strange flying machines engage in fierce combat with each other, their colorful beams streaking across the sky like falling stars.


    "This is... overwhelming," I mutter, my voice barely audible.


    My breath catches in my throat as I stare up and notice a massive silhouette hovering ominously above us. The colossal ship, dark and menacing, stretches across the sky, its underside a web of cold metal panels and enormous, glowing engines. The low hum of those engines vibrates through the ground beneath us. I recognize this ship¡ªI''ve seen it before. The angular shape, the sharp edges¡ªit belongs to the Sith Empire, a warship from Ryu''s past, a vessel that exudes nothing but destruction and power.


    Nikko''s grip tightens on my arm. "It''s so big..." she whispers, her voice trembling. She looks up at the behemoth, her small frame shivering with both fear and confusion. I can feel her uncertainty, and it mirrors my own.


    But as I lower my gaze from the dreadnought looming overhead, something else catches my eye in the distance. It''s another ship, far behind the temple, sleek and massive, but unlike the one above us. Its shape is different¡ªmore curved, smoother, as though it were designed with a completely different intent. The hull gleams with a metallic sheen, almost crescent-like, with large engines glowing faintly at the rear. There''s a certain elegance to it that feels completely alien compared to the brutal design of the Sith Empire ship. This new vessel¡ªthis warship¡ªfeels different. It inspires something other than fear.


    "What... is that?" I murmur, unable to tear my eyes away from the strange, crescent-shaped ship.


    "I''m not sure," Llamiryl says, her gaze fixed on the distant vessel. Her voice is calm but carries the weight of realization. "I think... it belongs to the Republic. The Republic and the Sith Empire¡ªthey were always at war."


    The words hit me hard, like a sudden wave of cold air. The two ships¡ªthe warship looming above us, and the crescent-shaped one in the distance¡ªare locked in a conflict I can''t fully understand. But it''s clear they''re enemies. Titans, waiting for the moment to strike.


    And that moment comes all too quickly.


    A blinding beam of light erupts from the Sith Empire ship above us, cutting through the sky. I gasp as the fiery blast rockets towards the distant vessel, the ground shaking beneath our feet. The crescent-shaped ship retaliates, firing its own barrage of glowing projectiles back at the Sith warship, their power crashing into each other with devastating force.


    Before I can fully comprehend what''s happening, smaller ships¡ªhundreds of them¡ªswarm out from both warships. They dart through the air, twisting and weaving in intricate patterns, each one engaged in its own furious battle. They''re smaller than the massive vessels, but they''re fast¡ªso fast that it''s hard to follow them as they zip past, leaving trails of light in their wake. Explosions burst across the sky as they collide or are shot down, the sounds of metal tearing apart and the distant hum of engines creating a deafening roar.


    Nikko presses closer to me, her small body trembling. "Talia... what''s happening? Why are they fighting?"


    I don''t have an answer. My heart pounds in my chest, my gaze darting between the flashing lights of the battle above. "I don''t know, Nikko... I don''t know."


    Llamiryl watches the chaos unfold with narrowed eyes. "This is war. They''re fighting for dominance... or perhaps, something more."


    Ryu glances up at the warships, deactivating his lightsaber before clipping it to his belt. Slowly, he raises his hands toward the sky. His dark hood obscures his face, but I can feel the intensity radiating from him.


    The larger warship begins to shudder, smoke billowing from its hull. My heart pounds as I realize what he''s doing. Ryu''s body trembles with the strain, but his focus is unyielding. With a powerful motion, he brings the warship crashing into the other with a deafening explosion. Shrapnel rains down as the ships collide, their massive forms tearing each other apart.


    The battlefield falls silent as everyone watches in stunned disbelief. The warships plummet to the ground in a fiery wreck, the impact sending shockwaves through the forest. The ground shakes, and I struggle to stay upright.


    "What... what did he just do?" I whisper, my mind racing to comprehend the magnitude of Ryu''s power.


    Nikko''s grip tightens around me, her eyes wide with terror. "Talia, what did Papa do?" she asks, her voice small and trembling. I''m unable to answer, starring at the chaos Ryu has created with disbelief.


    Llamiryl looks equally shaken. "I''ve never seen such power," she whispers, her voice filled with awe and fear. "This... this is beyond anything I could ever imagine."


    Ryu staggers, dropping to one knee, gasping for breath. For a moment, it looks like he might stop, but then he pushes himself back up, his determination unshaken. He steps forward, emerging from the settling dust, a dark figure standing amidst the chaos.


    For a moment, the battlefield is still, everyone watching him in awe and fear. But then, with a flick of his wrist, Ryu lifts several dropships into the air. They struggle against his power, but they are no match. He crushes some of them mid-air, the metal crumpling like paper, while others are thrown to the ground, exploding on impact.


    The destruction is unimaginable. Soldiers close to the blasts are killed instantly, their bodies torn apart. The rest scramble for cover, but Ryu doesn''t stop. His movements are deliberate, each action precise and devastating.


    Ryu deactivates his lightsaber and begins moving towards the ancient temple at the edge of the clearing. His steps are slow, measured, as if the weight of what he had done is finally settling on him. I glance over at Nikko and Llamiryl, both of them equally shaken.


    "This must be what Ryu has tried to bury," Llamiryl murmurs, her voice heavy as she watches the carnage unfold. My heart clenches painfully with each strike Ryu delivers, each life extinguished without hesitation. The man I know, the man I''ve come to care for, is nothing like this. But as I watch, I can''t help but think, maybe this is why he tries to do so much good now. Maybe it''s his way of atoning for all the terrible things he''s done. The thought makes my chest tighten, and I wonder if anyone could ever truly escape such a past.


    Nikko clings to me, her voice trembling. "Papa''s not like this. He''s good. He would never hurt people like this." Her words pull at my heartstrings, and I stroke her hair gently, though my own feelings are a whirlwind of doubt and fear.


    I take a deep breath, looking at Llamiryl. "What matters now is that he''s been trying to change, to fight this part of himself. We''ve seen it in everything he''s done with us. That''s who he is now, not this." My voice is firm, but my heart still aches. I need to believe those words, and so does Nikko. She nods, agreeing, though her eyes remain wide with fear.


    Llamiryl glances at me, her expression softening, and she places a hand on my shoulder. "That''s right," she says quietly. "What we''re seeing is his past, remember that."

 Chapter XIV Part III

    We continue forward, following Ryu as he strides towards the massive temple. The moment we step inside, the sheer grandeur of the place hits me. The walls are smooth, adorned with intricate carvings that seem to tell ancient stories¡ªtales of long-forgotten battles and victories. Soft, glowing orbs attached to the walls cast a warm light across the polished stone floor, their glow reflecting the meticulous artistry etched into every surface. The air feels heavy with history, like the temple itself is alive with the weight of countless ages.


    Lining the hall are towering statues, each holding long spears. They are unlike anything I''ve ever seen. Tall, with elongated limbs and heads, they almost seem otherworldly, their silent presence making the temple feel even more imposing. Their hollow eyes seem to track our every movement, and it sends a shiver down my spine.


    "Look at this place," I whisper, awe in my voice. "It''s magnificent."


    Nikko clutches my hand tightly, her wide eyes fixed on the statues. "Are those... statues? They look so real."


    Ryu, however, remains unaffected, his focus unwavering as he continues forward. Suddenly, with a mechanical whir, the statues'' heads begin to turn toward him, their eyes glowing as they come to life. The sound echoes through the vast hall, ominous and unsettling.


    In a flash, Ryu''s yellow lightsaber ignites, casting its eerie glow across the hall. He dodges the first swing from one of the statues, its massive spear slicing through the air with a terrifying speed. He counters, striking the leg of the towering guardian, but the blow barely leaves a mark. One of the other statues strikes, sending Ryu tumbling back through the air. He manages to catch himself mid-flight, landing on his feet with a grunt, his expression hardening with determination.


    Suddenly, several of the statues'' chests open, revealing a glowing core. The energy within pulses ominously before beams of light shoot toward Ryu. He darts between them, the beams leaving scorch marks on the temple walls as they miss their mark.


    "Ryu, be careful!" I shout, my heart hammering in my chest. Nikko presses closer to me, trembling as she watches, her fear palpable.


    Ryu moves with the grace and precision of someone who has fought countless battles. He dodges, blocks, and counters, but the guardians are relentless, their spears and beams forming a deadly web around him. For a moment, I feel torn¡ªafter all we''ve seen, part of me is still terrified of what Ryu has become. But another part of me can''t help but feel a deep, painful concern for him.


    "He''s... incredible," Llamiryl mutters, her voice a mixture of awe and fear. "But these guardians... they''re not going to stop."


    With a swift motion, Ryu clenches his fist. Several of the cores within the statues crack and shatter under his power, sending shockwaves through the temple. One statue fires another beam, but Ryu deflects it toward another guardian, destroying it in the process. The remaining statues attempt to fire again, but Ryu is too fast. He charges forward, slicing through their cores with a series of swift, decisive strikes. One by one, the towering guardians crumble, their once-imposing forms reduced to rubble.


    As the dust settles, Ryu stands among the remnants of the battle, breathing heavily. He deactivates his lightsaber and moves on, unfazed by the destruction. Nikko and I let out a collective sigh of relief, the tension slowly easing from our bodies. Llamiryl remains quiet, her expression contemplative, as if she''s trying to reconcile what she''s just witnessed.


    We follow Ryu into a massive chamber, more beautiful than I could have imagined. Waterfalls cascade down the back wall, the soft sound of rushing water filling the space and adding to the serene ambiance. The glowing orbs illuminate the room, casting a tranquil, almost ethereal light over everything. In the center of the chamber is a pedestal, and resting atop it, a glowing cube hovers in mid-air.


    "What is that?" Nikko asks in awe, her eyes wide with wonder.


    Ryu approaches the pedestal, and with a simple wave of his hand, the cube floats into his palm. He kneels, focusing intently on the object as it hums with energy. Compartments in the cube open, revealing red glowing elements that pulse ominously as Ryu concentrates, his face emotionless but intent.


    We watch in silence, unsure of what''s happening or what that strange object could be. After what feels like an eternity, the cube''s compartments close, the glow fading. Ryu places the cube into a pouch at his side and turns to leave, but before he can take a step, a shadowy figure emerges from the other side of the chamber, blocking his path.


    The figure pulls back their hood, revealing a woman with red skin and dark, menacing armor. Her orange eyes glow with fury as she pulls out a weapon similar to Ryu''s¡ªa lightsaber.


    "I take it you''re the one who slaughtered my troops and destroyed my ship?" she sneers, her voice dripping with disdain. Ryu remains silent, his hand gripping his lightsaber hilt as he faces her, unflinching.


    The woman eyes him, her gaze sharp and calculating. "Most impressive. But there''s something different about you. You wear the armor of a Sith, you fight like a Sith, yet you are not Sith. Nor are you Jedi. So, tell me... what are you?"


    Ryu charges without warning, igniting his lightsaber in mid-stride. The woman barely evades his initial strike, her arrogant expression shifting to one of irritation. She retaliates swiftly, her strikes precise and deadly, but Ryu matches her blow for blow, blocking and parrying with ease.


    She raises her free hand, tearing chunks of the stone wall and flinging them toward Ryu. With fluid, almost effortless movements, he slices through the debris, advancing relentlessly.


    "You are strong," she admits, her voice laced with frustration. "But strength alone won''t save¡ª"


    Before she can finish, Ryu launches a ferocious onslaught, his strikes relentless and swift. She struggles to keep pace, her earlier confidence faltering with every missed blow. Desperately, she forces him back with a surge of energy, but Ryu lands gracefully, his stance unshaken.


    "I''m not surprised, you are qui¡ª"


    Her words are cut off by Ryu''s renewed assault. His attacks come faster, more aggressive, driving her back with every strike. With one final, decisive move, he severs her arm¡ªthe one holding her lightsaber. She lets out a piercing scream, collapsing to the ground as she desperately tries to push him away with a forceful blast of energy.


    Ryu advances, unaffected by her desperate attempts. Fear fills her eyes as he raises his lightsaber. "Please, no!" she begs, but her plea falls on deaf ears. With a single, merciless stroke, he decapitates her, her head rolling away as her body collapses lifelessly to the floor.


    The chamber falls into a deafening silence, the echoes of the battle still ringing in my ears. My heart pounds in my chest as I stand frozen, staring at the scene before me. I can''t look away, even though every fiber of my being screams for me to turn, to shield Nikko from this nightmare. She clutches my hand, her grip tight, her small body trembling with fear. I glance down at her, her wide eyes reflecting the same horror I feel deep inside.


    Even Llamiryl, usually so composed, stands in stunned silence, her usual sharp gaze softened by the brutality we''ve just witnessed. The woman''s scream still reverberates in the air, her severed arm lying discarded on the ground like some terrible reminder of Ryu''s cold efficiency.


    Ryu deactivates his lightsaber, the hum of the blade fading as quickly as it had sprung to life. He moves without hesitation, hooking the weapon back onto his belt with practiced ease. With a simple motion of his hand, her discarded lightsaber flies into his grasp. I watch, numb, as he stashes it in his pouch, his movements methodical, without a shred of hesitation or remorse.


    He doesn''t say a word. He doesn''t look back at her. Without a glance or acknowledgment, Ryu turns and strides out of the chamber, leaving us behind in the aftermath of his destruction. My heart aches as I watch him go, unsure of who he truly is anymore.


    Suddenly, the world around us shifts violently. The ground beneath our feet trembles, and the walls ripple like a reflection in disturbed water. The air itself seems to shudder, and the chamber transforms before our eyes. I instinctively pull Nikko closer, her small hand clutching mine tightly as the once crumbling and battle-scarred temple morphs into something far more sinister and imposing. The floor beneath us smooths out, polished and pristine, while the chamber takes on a grander, more ominous shape.


    We find ourselves in a place that feels like it has seen centuries of dark power. Banners hang from the ceiling, each aligned perfectly on either side of the vast hall. Every banner is different¡ªripped, torn, or scorched¡ªeach a symbol of a world, a tribe, a culture now lost to history. They loom overhead like the silent witnesses of forgotten wars, their colors faded, their emblems scarred. Llamiryl, normally composed, speaks in a voice barely above a whisper, her words trembling with horror. "Those banners... they are from conquered worlds and tribes... all destroyed by Ryu''s hand."


    Her words hit me like a physical blow. I turn slowly, my breath catching in my throat as I take in the sheer number of banners, the weight of their silent testimony pressing down on me. How many lives? How many worlds? The doubt I had fought so hard to suppress begins to seep back in, cold and unrelenting. The man I thought I knew¡ªcould he have truly done this? What other horrors lay buried within him? My heart tightens, fear gnawing at the edges of my resolve. Nikko''s grip on my hand tightens, her eyes wide and filled with fear and confusion. I want to comfort her, to tell her everything will be alright, but even I am struggling to believe that now.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    At the far end of the chamber, my eyes are drawn to a set of wide stone steps. At the top sits a massive throne, carved from dark stone and looming like an ominous shadow over the entire hall. And there, seated with an air of authority that chills my very soul, is Ryu''s master. His figure is cloaked in heavy, dark robes, the dim light reflecting off the cold, polished surface of his armor. His eyes are hidden, but I can feel the weight of his gaze from across the room, as if he is sizing up not just Ryu, but us as well.


    From the other side of the chamber, a massive set of doors opens with a low, echoing groan. The door parts in the middle, and through it steps Ryu. The sight of him sends another shiver down my spine. His dark armor, the same armor I''ve come to associate with bloodshed and destruction, gleams under the chamber''s dim light. His cape, tattered at the edges, flows behind him like a shadow clinging to him. He walks with purpose, his posture strong, but there''s something unsettling about his calmness. He approaches the throne and, with a graceful fluidity, kneels before the steps leading to his master.


    The master''s eyes lock onto him as Ryu reaches into his pouch and pulls out the very same cube we saw him obtain earlier. It hovers in the air above Ryu''s hand for a moment before floating gently toward the master, suspended by an unseen force. The cube hovers above the master''s outstretched hand, and as it does, the engravings across its surface begin to glow a deep crimson. It hums with an energy that feels ancient and malevolent, the light reflecting in Ryu''s emotionless visor.


    The master''s voice breaks the silence. "Did you come across any... resistance?"


    "Yes, my lord," Ryu replies, his voice steady as he reaches into his pouch once more, pulling out the lightsaber he claimed from the woman he killed.


    "And witnesses?" The question lingers, each word dripping with authority.


    "No, my lord," Ryu responds, his tone cold and unwavering. With deliberate precision, he begins to place lightsaber after lightsaber before the steps of the throne, a total of thirty-seven, their hilts clattering against the polished floor.


    I feel Nikko tug on my sleeve, her voice barely a whisper, trembling with disbelief. "So many..."


    As if that weren''t horrifying enough, he then pulls out two banners. Both are torn, stained with the blood of those who once fought under them. I stare at them, confused. The first banner is emblazoned with a symbol I don''t recognize¡ªa large, intricate design, bold and authoritative. The second bears a different emblem, one I only faintly recall from earlier memories¡ªthe Sith Empire.


    Llamiryl''s eyes narrow, her expression darkening as she stares at the two banners. "The first one," she says softly, her voice laden with understanding, "that''s the banner of the Republic¡ªa massive government that spanned countless worlds. The other... you''ve seen before. It''s the symbol of the Sith Empire, the very one that Ryu served under."


    My heart sinks as the weight of her words hits me. The Republic. The Sith Empire. Two massive powers I barely know anything about, and yet, their influence has shaped Ryu''s entire life. I look back at the banners, my mind racing.


    "So, that battle we witnessed... the one with the soldiers and warriors clashing," I murmur, piecing it together. "They were fighting for dominance, weren''t they? Two opposing sides. But... were they also fighting for something else? That cube, perhaps?" I wonder aloud, my thoughts spiraling.


    The idea takes root in my mind¡ªthe possibility that the horrific battle we saw wasn''t just a fight for control, but a struggle over something even more powerful. My eyes drift back to the banners and the lightsabers strewn at Ryu''s feet. How much blood had been spilled over that one mysterious object?


    Nikko, still clutching my hand, whispers quietly, "Why did they have to fight? Why did Papa have to fight?"


    I have no answers for her. None of us do. Only the haunting memories of Ryu''s past, the atrocities he had committed, and the powerful forces that had shaped his life remain. I feel the chill of the hallway settle over me once more as Llamiryl gives me a grim look, acknowledging that the battle for dominance and power had long since consumed the galaxy Ryu came from. And now, it threatens to consume us all.


    "You kill without mercy," the master''s voice fills the chamber, dark and resonant. His gaze shifts between the pile of lightsabers and the kneeling figure of Ryu. "Yet, I sense turmoil within you." His words hang in the air like a threat.


    "No, master," Ryu denies immediately, but before he can finish, he suddenly grasps at his throat, his breath cut short by an invisible hand. He gasps, choking as he claws at the unseen force constricting his airway.


    "Fork your tongue at me, Ryu?" the master hisses, rising slightly from his throne. "Do not lie to me. I can sense it. Your doubt, your fear. And if you allow such weaknesses to fester, they will consume you. The Dark Side does not tolerate hesitation. If you falter, even for a moment, you will be lost. Doubt leads to defeat, and I will not allow you to become weak."


    I watch, horrified, as Ryu''s body writhes in pain, his hands still clawing at his neck. My heart races, each second of his suffering filling me with dread and anger. How can someone be so cruel? This isn''t training¡ªit''s torture.


    Llamiryl looks equally shaken, her face pale as she watches Ryu struggle for air. I see it in her eyes¡ªshe''s beginning to understand, just as I am, how deeply the shadow of his master has sunk into him. There''s a flicker of something else too¡ªhope. That spark of resistance within Ryu, that guilt, that fear, might be the very thing that could save him one day.


    Finally, the unseen grip around Ryu''s throat releases, and he falls forward, gasping for breath, his hands trembling as they press against the cold floor. The silence is suffocating.


    "Go to Dagobah," the master commands coldly. "There you will find a cave, a place where the Dark Side is strong. Go there and meditate. Channel the power of the Dark Side and rid yourself of these weaknesses."


    Ryu, still on his knees, nods, his voice rasping. "Yes, master."


    With a simple motion of his hand, the lightsabers float back into Ryu''s pouch, and he stands, his movements stiff as he exits the chamber without another word.


    A brilliant light suddenly fills the room, blinding us for a moment, and when it fades, we find ourselves once more in the endless hallway. The weight of what we''ve just witnessed lingers heavily in the air. I can feel Nikko trembling beside me, and I wrap my arm around her, offering what little comfort I can. But even as I hold her, my mind is racing. The atrocities we''ve seen¡ªwhat else is buried deep within Ryu''s past? What else has he tried to hide? And, most terrifying of all, is he strong enough to overcome it?


    ?????


    Then, everything shifts. The ground beneath our feet shakes violently, and the walls seem to ripple, as if the darkness itself is coming alive. My heart pounds, and before I can say a word, a deafening roar reverberates through the corridor. It''s not just a sound¡ªit''s a presence, an overwhelming force of malevolence that crashes into us like a tidal wave.


    Suddenly, my head explodes with pain. It''s worse than before. My vision blurs, and I can barely stand. I press my hands to my temples, trying to keep my head from splitting apart. The cry... the voice... it echoes directly in my mind, its words like shards of glass slicing through my thoughts.


    "You think you can stand against me, little shadows? Pathetic, broken things, clinging to hope. But I see you, every weakness, every fear. You are nothing¡ªfrail sparks in a void too vast for you to comprehend."


    The voice, the Shadowfell''s voice, twists through me, each word sinking deeper into my skull. I try to block it out, but the sound is everywhere, inside and outside, as if the very air is vibrating with its malice. My legs tremble, and I lean against the wall for support, but even the wall feels unstable beneath my touch. Nikko screams beside me, her hands clutching her head, tears streaming down her face as she drops to her knees. The agony is unbearable, and I feel helpless¡ªpowerless to protect her.


    "You, Talia," the voice hisses, "I will enjoy watching you break. You fight so hard, but for what? For a man who is already mine? You tread in my domain, thinking you can pull him from the abyss. You fool! You will only fall with him. You think you can defy me? Do you not see? He was lost long before you ever knew him!"


    Llamiryl''s face contorts with pain, her hands pressed tightly to her temples as if trying to block out the voice, but I can tell it''s useless. Even she, the High Priestess, can barely stand against the torment. Her breath comes in ragged gasps, and she stumbles forward, trying to focus, but her strength is waning. The Shadowfell''s presence is everywhere, oppressive and suffocating, dragging us down into a pit of despair.


    "Your defiance is nothing but a whisper in the void, Talia. I will tear him apart, piece by piece, memory by memory. And you will watch, powerless, as he succumbs to the darkness he was born to serve. I will strip away every shred of the man you thought you knew, until there is nothing left but my will. And when he is mine, you will beg for mercy, but there will be none."


    The voice claws at my mind, each word twisting like a blade inside me. The pain intensifies, and I grit my teeth, feeling as if my head is being crushed. Llamiryl drops to her knees beside Nikko, barely able to keep herself upright, her face drenched in sweat as she fights to stay conscious. My heart pounds in my chest, and all I can hear is the Shadowfell''s voice, echoing and twisting, breaking my resolve.


    "You thought you could protect him? You thought you could save him from me? How laughable. I will devour him, consume every part of his soul, until there is nothing left but a hollow shell. And when I am done with him, you will be next. I will make you feel every ounce of the pain he endured, and you will beg for death long before it finds you."


    The ground shakes harder, and the air itself feels like it''s pressing down on me, suffocating me. I try to scream, but the sound is swallowed by the force of the voice. I can feel the despair creeping in, the sense of inevitability, of failure. Nikko sobs, her voice broken, and Llamiryl''s strength seems to be fading. We''re trapped, caught in the grip of something far more powerful than we could have ever imagined.


    Then, as quickly as it began, the shaking stops. The violent tremors cease, the oppressive voice fades into the silence, leaving only the dull, lingering throb in my head. Slowly, I unclench my hands from my temples, the unbearable pressure easing. But it''s not gone. I can still feel the ache, a reminder of the Shadowfell''s presence. Beside me, Nikko sobs, clutching her head in agony. I pull her into my arms, holding her tight, whispering soothing words. She''s trembling, her small body shaking against mine, and I can feel her fear.


    Llamiryl stands a few feet away, her face damp with sweat from the effort of resisting the Shadowfell''s assault. But to my surprise, she''s smiling. A strange, knowing smile that unsettles me.


    "What''s so funny?" I manage to ask, the pain in my head slowly receding. My voice is shaky, but I manage to meet her eyes.


    Llamiryl''s smile widens, her gaze steady. "Ryu is putting up a decent fight," she says, her voice calm, almost amused. "The Shadowfell is getting desperate."


    I blink, surprised. "You think so?" I ask, glancing down at Nikko, who is starting to breathe more steadily.


    Llamiryl nods, her expression confident. "Did you hear it? The anger in its voice, the way it lashed out at us... That kind of fury? It''s a sign. Ryu is resisting, and the Shadowfell doesn''t like it."


    A flicker of hope stirs in my chest, something I haven''t felt in a while. Maybe we really can do this. Maybe we can save him.


    Llamiryl''s face softens. "But we can''t stop now. The Shadowfell is losing control, yes, but it''s still strong. We need to move quickly. I don''t know how much more Ryu can endure."

 Chapter XIV Part IV

    She summons another door, the familiar light spilling from the frame. I glance down at Nikko, gently wiping away her tears. She nods at me, her grip tightening on my arm, her courage slowly returning.


    As we step through the door, the surroundings shift, and we find ourselves on the bridge of a ship hurling through that strange, mesmerizing tunnel of light¡ªhyperspace, as Ryu once called it. The room is quiet, save for the soft hum of the ship''s systems. Ryu is seated behind the controls, his hands moving swiftly across the console as he adjusts a few settings. His dark, menacing armor gleams in the dim light of the bridge, and even though I''ve seen him in it so many times now, it still sends a shiver down my spine. It feels wrong, like the Ryu I know is lost somewhere behind that cold, impenetrable exterior.


    In the corner of the room, I notice a strange, squat mechanical being¡ªsome kind of droid, I assume. Its appendage is extended into the wall, spinning with loud, rhythmic clicks. It moves with a purpose, though I have no idea what it''s doing. I''ve seen enough droids by now to know it''s a machine, but this one seems... different. It''s smaller, more compact, with a domed head and a cylindrical body. I glance at Llamiryl, but she''s focused on Ryu, her brow furrowed.


    Suddenly, Ryu messes with a few controls, and the ship lurches slightly as it exits hyperspace. Before us, the swirling tunnel of light vanishes, replaced by the vast, dark expanse of space. But it''s what lies ahead that steals my breath. A new world.


    The planet is shrouded in thick, swirling clouds, its surface barely visible beneath the dense, misty atmosphere. Unlike the other worlds we''ve seen, this one feels... different. The colors are muted, greens and browns blending together, and the air seems to ripple with a strange, otherworldly energy. Even from this distance, I can sense the ancient, wild nature of the planet. It''s unlike anything I''ve ever seen, and yet, despite everything we''ve witnessed so far, it''s still mesmerizing.


    "So, this is Dagobah," I hear Ryu mutter to himself. His voice is low, almost contemplative, though his posture remains rigid, focused.


    The ship begins its descent, moving gracefully through the planet''s dense atmosphere. As we break through the clouds, I catch my first glimpse of the surface. It''s a swamp. A vast, endless swamp. Thick trees twist and curl towards the sky, their roots tangled and gnarled in the murky water below. Vines hang like webs, draping the landscape in eerie shadows. The air is heavy, thick with moisture, and the fog rolls across the ground like a living thing. Dagobah feels alive, in a way that''s unsettling. The whole environment hums with the presence of something ancient, something primal.


    The ship touches down softly, the landing far smoother than I expect. Ryu moves quickly, his fingers flying over the console as he powers down the ship. I glance around, still captivated by the view outside, but my attention snaps back to Ryu as he stands from his seat.


    He presses a button, and the landing ramp begins to lower with a mechanical hiss. But before stepping out, Ryu turns toward the small droid. "L5, stay with the ship," he orders, his tone firm but not harsh.


    The droid lets out a series of beeps in response¡ªalmost like speech, though I can''t understand it¡ªand retracts its appendage from the wall. It turns around, obediently following Ryu''s command.


    Ryu takes a deep breath, stepping to the edge of the ramp, surveying the swampy landscape before him. I can''t tell what he''s thinking, but he seems tense, more so than usual. The swamp stretches out in every direction, its thick, humid air clinging to everything. The smell of wet earth and decaying plant life fills my senses, and the sounds of strange creatures echo through the trees. It''s like stepping into a forgotten world, one untouched by time.


    The environment is oppressive, heavy with the weight of history and something more... sinister. Ryu steps forward, his boots sinking slightly into the soft, damp ground. I follow close behind, with Nikko gripping my hand tightly. Her wide eyes dart around the swamp, a mix of fear and fascination on her face. Even Llamiryl, who has been through so much already, seems unnerved by the place. It''s not just the landscape; it''s the feeling that something is watching us, hidden in the shadows of the trees. Dagobah is alive in ways that I can''t quite comprehend.


    Ryu moves with purpose, but there''s a tension in his posture that I haven''t seen before. He''s preparing for something, though I''m not sure what. As we follow him deeper into the swamp, I can''t help but feel that whatever lies ahead will test him¡ªand us¡ªin ways we can''t yet imagine.


    The journey feels endless as we continue through the swamp, the thick air weighing heavily on my lungs. Every step feels labored, the moisture clinging to us, seeping into our bones. The sound of the wildlife is eerie¡ªsoft chirps, distant growls, and splashes that send ripples across the murky water. The occasional glint of movement beneath the surface makes me quicken my pace, instinctively wanting to move further from the water''s edge. But Ryu, with his dark, menacing armor, strides forward with purpose. He seems to know exactly where he''s going, his steps deliberate and sure, as though something unseen is guiding him.


    Then, just ahead, the trees part slightly, revealing what he''s been searching for. A cave. But this is no ordinary cave. Even from where I stand, I can feel the malevolence radiating from it, an almost tangible darkness that pulls at the edges of my senses. The entrance looms before us, twisted roots and vines hanging down like skeletal fingers reaching toward the ground. The air around it feels colder, denser, like it''s a different world entirely. The mouth of the cave is wide, but it feels as though it''s swallowing light, drawing everything toward it in a slow, inevitable pull. I feel a shudder run through me. This is no natural place.


    And then I see him¡ªa figure seated on a large rock just beside the cave entrance. The man is old, his long, gray beard reaching down to his chest, his robe worn but neat, draped over his thin frame. He puffs on a pipe, the smoke curling lazily upward, and next to him, leaning casually against the rock, is a long wooden walking stick. His eyes... they are milky white, unfocused, and I realize with a start that he''s blind. Yet, despite his blindness, he seems at ease, entirely aware of our presence.


    Ryu stops a few paces away, his hand hovering over the hilt of his lightsaber. The tension in his posture makes my stomach twist in fear. I glance at Nikko and Llamiryl¡ªboth of them are staring at the old man, uncertain. A part of me dreads that Ryu might strike him down without a second thought, but there''s something different this time. He hesitates, his hand lingering over the weapon, studying the man before him.


    Then the old man speaks, his voice low and gravelly, yet calm. "No need to draw your weapon."


    The man''s head turns slightly, his clouded eyes locking onto Ryu as if he can see him clearly, though he''s blind. How? I can''t understand it. Ryu was moving so silently, so carefully. How could this man know?


    Ryu''s stance doesn''t change, though his hand remains close to his lightsaber. "You guard this place?" His voice is measured, calculating. His eyes shift between the old man and the cave beyond, clearly assessing whether this frail-looking elder is a threat.


    The old man chuckles softly, taking another drag from his pipe before letting out a slow puff of smoke. "Guard?" His lips curl into a smile. "No... I am merely a watcher."


    Ryu''s posture relaxes slightly, his hand falling back to his side, though he keeps his gaze locked on the old man. "Then you''ll let me pass?" His tone is laced with doubt, as though even he isn''t sure whether he truly believes the man will allow him to enter so easily.


    The old man doesn''t. Ryu starts moving towards the cave, his gaze occasionally drifting to the old man. The old man meanwhile simply puffs on his pipe, the smoke swirling lazily between them.


    "Your path is not destined yet," the old man then says, his voice gentle but firm, the words stopping Ryu in his tracks. Ryu turns, his brow furrowing beneath his mask, as if unsure what to make of this stranger. "You believe you have no choice," the old man continues, his blind eyes seeming to pierce through the layers of Ryu''s armor. "But that isn''t true. You always have a choice."


    Ryu stiffens at that, his voice low and dangerous. "What could you possibly know about me?" His tone suggests he''s on edge, but something in the old man''s words is getting through it seems.


    The old man takes another slow drag from his pipe, exhaling thoughtfully as his smile fades. "I know you feel a weight that you cannot shake," he says, his blind eyes seeming to look straight through Ryu. "A burden you carry, heavier than your armor. It clings to you like a shadow, even when you believe you''re free. You were sent here to meditate, to quiet the storm inside you, to seek peace. But you believe that peace can be found inside that cave. Don''t you?"


    Ryu remains silent, the tension in his stance betraying the conflict within him. His gaze remains fixed on the old man, processing his words.


    After a moment, Ryu finally speaks, his voice low and uncertain. "Won''t it?"


    The old man chuckles softly, tapping the side of his pipe. "You already know the answer," he says, his tone calm and measured. "Whatever you are looking for, inside this cave you will find it."


    Ryu turns his gaze back toward the cave entrance, the darkness within it almost calling to him. He glances back at the old man, who gives a simple, peaceful nod, and without another word, Ryu takes a deep breath and steps toward the cave.


    I feel a lump in my throat as I follow him, with Nikko and Llamiryl close behind. Whatever lies inside this cave, it feels as though it will change everything.


    Inside the cave, Ryu ignites his lightsaber, the yellow glow casting an eerie light across the cave''s damp walls. The darkness seems to ripple away from the blade, retreating but still present, clinging to the cave like an oppressive weight. His armor, heavy and menacing, reflects faint glimmers of light, and his masked face reveals nothing of his emotions. The red visor on his mask gives him an almost inhuman appearance, a figure of power and intimidation.


    I follow behind him, trying to keep my breath steady, but the air in here is thick, suffocating. It clings to my skin, to my lungs, like the cave itself is alive. Something moves along the side of the cave, shifting between the shadows. I feel Nikko tense beside me, her grip on my hand tightening. I can barely make out the form¡ªa silhouette pacing, lurking, but always just out of sight.Stolen story; please report.


    Ryu notices it too, turning his head slightly in its direction, his lightsaber raised as he approaches. The roots hang down like skeletal fingers, obscuring the figure in the darkness. He moves closer, and the shadow suddenly lunges. A flash of motion, the grotesque form surging at him, but it''s stopped by the roots. I flinch, my heart racing as Nikko lets out a frightened gasp.


    Llamiryl''s face remains calm, though I see the flicker of tension in her eyes. The figure presses against the roots, its body decomposed and decayed, skin hanging in sickly patches. And then, more emerge. Arms, faces, all twisted in unnatural ways. They thrash at the roots, grotesque bodies swaying, but never breaking through.


    Ryu swings his lightsaber in response, its glow tracing through the air as more rotten arms lunge at him. He cuts through the long, hanging roots, and that''s when I recognize some of them. The Jedi. The ones he killed. Their faces¡ªthose faces! Twisted, distorted in agony. The whispers surround us, their words lost in the echo of the cave, unintelligible, yet filled with a deep, haunting sadness. I shiver, and the air grows even colder, the temperature sinking as the figures lurch and sway.


    And then, just as suddenly, they stop. Frozen.


    Ryu looks around, his breathing heavy beneath the mask, though his face remains hidden. He exhales slowly, his armored form casting long shadows on the cave walls. The bodies hang there, lifeless now, no longer reaching for him. He stares at them for a long moment, as if waiting for them to move again. Then, he turns away.


    I follow his gaze, but when I look back¡ªthere''s nothing. The corpses are gone, vanished into the shadows, as if they had never been there at all. Nikko grips my arm tighter, confused, and I feel a chill crawl up my spine. It was like they were never real.


    Ryu says nothing, pressing forward into the thickening mist that fills the cave, his yellow lightsaber cutting through it, though barely. The mist seems alive, swirling and heavy, almost pushing back against the light of his blade. I can''t see more than a few feet in front of me now, but I stay close, my heart pounding in my chest. This place... it''s more than a cave. It feels alive, malevolent, like it knows us, knows him.


    And then, through the haze, we see it. A child, suspended in the air, shackled and bound by chains. My heart stops. It''s Ryu. The young version of him, the one we saw back on Kessel, in that awful memory. He''s wearing those same tattered rags, his face drawn with exhaustion and pain. The chains pull at him, binding him, holding him in place like a broken doll.


    "Ryu..." I whisper, barely able to get the words out.


    Suddenly, the sound of chains echoes in the air, metallic and cold. I flinch as I see them¡ªchains that weren''t there before. They wrap around Ryu, the present Ryu, coiling around his arms, his legs, a slave collar snapping around his neck. The sound of it locking into place is like a crack of thunder in the silence.


    Ryu tenses, grabbing at the chains, trying to break them, but they don''t budge. His muscles strain, the chains clinking and tightening, pulling him down. His breaths come in harsh gasps, and he grits his teeth, pulling harder, his lightsaber shaking in his grip. But nothing works. The chains hold him fast, dragging him down.


    Nikko''s small voice trembles beside me. "Why is this happening to him?"


    Llamiryl''s voice is quiet but certain. "Because the chains never left. They were always there... invisible, but real."


    I can''t tear my eyes away, watching as this powerful figure, this warrior, is reduced to struggling against his metal bonds. He pulls and pulls, but the chains only grow tighter. His movements become frantic, desperate, and his masked face turns toward the younger version of himself¡ªstill shackled, still bound in the air like a symbol of everything he can''t escape.


    Tears well up in my eyes, and I hear Nikko sob softly beside me. "Why can''t he break free?"


    "He was never free," Llamiryl says softly. "The chains... they were always there, even if he couldn''t see them."


    Ryu lets out a frustrated, pained growl, his entire body trembling as he fights the bindings. The Jedi he killed, their faces twisted in torment, linger in the background, a haunting reminder of the lives he''s taken, of the guilt that festers deep within him.


    But the chains refuse to break. With one final, exhausted breath, Ryu collapses to the ground, his body bound, the collar around his neck glowing faintly, as if mocking his struggle.


    For a moment, all is still. The chains hang there, pulsing with their invisible hold, binding him to a past he can never escape. And then, as if the cave itself is relenting, the chains begin to disappear. One by one, they fade into the mist, leaving Ryu lying there, gasping for breath.


    Ryu lies on the ground, breathing heavily, his chest rising and falling with the weight of his exhaustion. Those chains are still present in my mind. I can feel their grip, their suffocating presence. He doesn''t move right away¡ªjust stares at the spot where the younger version of himself was suspended moments ago, chained and helpless.


    But then, I realize with a sinking feeling that the younger Ryu is gone. No trace remains, as if the vision had never existed at all. The chains, the child, all of it¡ªvanished into the depths of the cave, leaving only the heavy silence behind.


    Nikko lets out a small, confused whimper. "Where did he go?"


    Llamiryl''s face is tight, her eyes scanning the empty space where the young Ryu once hung. "The past is gone. But the weight of it... still remains."


    Ryu slowly pushes himself up, his movements sluggish, as though the struggle with the chains has taken more from him than just his strength. The dim light from his lightsaber flickers across the cave walls, casting long shadows as he stands tall once more. For a moment, he just stands there, silent and still, staring at the empty air, and I can almost hear the lingering echo of those chains that held him¡ªchains that are no longer visible, but will forever bind him.


    Without a word, he turns, his back to the emptiness that once held his younger self, and he steps forward. The cave, thick with mist, seems to part as he moves. We follow behind, the eerie quiet of the cave pressing against us, as if the cave itself is holding its breath.


    Ryu walks toward the exit, his steps heavy, his presence quieter now. And though he''s left the vision behind, I know he carries the weight of it with him still.


    The chains, like the child, may be gone¡ªbut their presence remains.


    ?????


    We step out of the cave, my heart still hammering in my chest from what we had just seen. The serenity of Dagobah''s surface greets us like a strange, distant memory¡ªa peaceful contrast to the horrors we had witnessed inside. The air feels thick with moisture, the distant calls of strange creatures echoing through the fog. The swamp feels alive, the moss-covered trees and murky waters shifting with unseen life. It''s a bizarre relief, like stepping from a nightmare into a strange but calming dream.


    Ryu steps forward, his boots sinking slightly into the wet ground as he surveys the landscape. His dark, imposing figure stands out against the eerie green glow of the swamp. He turns his gaze to where the old man had been sitting, but the rock is now empty, the old man gone as if he were never there. Ryu''s posture is tense, his breathing heavier, as if the weight of what he saw in the cave still clings to him. I can feel it too¡ªthe heaviness of it, the haunting realization that even though Ryu has no visible chains, they still exist.


    I glance at Llamiryl, who has her eyes on Ryu, her brow furrowed in concern. She can sense it too. "He''s... in turmoil," Llamiryl whispers, her voice barely audible. "What he saw... it''s shaken him deeply."


    Ryu takes a deep breath, then without a word, he disappears into the swamp, his figure swallowed by the thick fog and twisted roots of Dagobah. The soft sounds of his footsteps fade into the distance, leaving us standing there in silence. I want to reach out, to call after him, but I know I can''t. Not now.


    The memory flashes brightly, the swamp dissolving around us, and we find ourselves back in the endless hallway. The transition is sudden, the stillness of the void a jarring contrast to the heavy atmosphere of the swamp.


    My breath catches in my throat as I replay the memory in my mind¡ªthe cave, the shadows, the chains. The serenity of Dagobah feels like a distant echo now, replaced by the unsettling reminder of Ryu''s past. What we saw... the young Ryu, bound in chains, the figures lunging at him from the shadows¡ªit''s a haunting image I can''t shake. And yet, it was all a memory. Something Ryu endured long ago.


    Nikko is the first to break the silence, her small hand trembling in mine. "Talia," she whispers, her voice shaky. "Why was Papa... why was he still in chains? He''s been free this whole time, hasn''t he?"


    I hesitate, glancing at Llamiryl for support. The images of Ryu bound by invisible chains, struggling against the weight of something unseen, still swirl in my mind. "What we saw, Nikko... that was from his past," I say softly, kneeling beside her. "Back then, Ryu might have still felt like he was trapped. Even if the physical chains were gone, the things he went through still held him captive in other ways."


    Nikko''s brow furrows, tears brimming in her eyes. "But he got away. He''s not a slave anymore. So why... why would he still feel like that?"


    Llamiryl steps closer, her voice calm but filled with the weight of understanding. "The chains we saw were a reflection of what Ryu felt back then. He was still enslaved by his past, by everything that had been done to him. Even if he was no longer physically bound, the trauma, the darkness, it stayed with him." She pauses, her gaze thoughtful as she continues. "That was the cave showing him what he struggled with¡ªwhat he had to overcome."


    I nod, my thoughts aligning with hers. "The darkness... the way he was raised, everything he went through... it left marks that are hard to erase, even when you''re free." My voice falters, the thought of Ryu carrying those invisible chains for so long tugging at my heart. "He must have felt that weight for a long time."


    Nikko wipes her eyes, her confusion still evident. "But... does he still feel that way? Does Papa still think he''s in chains?"


    The question lingers in the air, heavy and unsettling. I don''t know how to answer her. I look to Llamiryl, who glances down the endless hallway, her expression thoughtful. "We can''t be sure," she finally says. "That memory was from long ago. Ryu has come a long way since then. He''s been fighting those chains, trying to break free."


    I nod, pulling Nikko close. "He''s different now, Nikko. He''s stronger. But..." I trail off, wondering myself if Ryu still feels the burden of those invisible chains. "But maybe... maybe part of him still struggles with it. Maybe those doubts still linger, even if he doesn''t show it."


    We stand in silence, the weight of Ryu''s past pressing on us all. Nikko leans against me, her small form trembling. "I just hope he knows that," she whispers, her voice barely audible. "That he''s not alone anymore."


    I hug her tighter, my own heart aching with the thought. "We''ll make sure he knows, Nikko," I whisper, determination settling deep within me. "We won''t let him face those chains again. Not alone."


    I can''t help but let my mind wander, questions filling my thoughts. What will Ryu do now? He didn''t meditate as his master commanded. He didn''t confront or quell the doubts within him. What will he say when he returns? Will he lie? Try to deceive the Sith Lord who seems to see right through him? How would his master react when he finds out that the darkness Ryu was supposed to embrace still gnaws at him, that he didn''t overcome the turmoil within?


    The anxiety gnaws at me. I can''t shake the feeling of dread that builds in my chest. If Ryu couldn''t break free of those chains, if he couldn''t face his doubts, what will happen next?


    "Will his master punish him?" Nikko''s small voice breaks the silence as we walk through the threshold, her hand still clutching mine tightly. Her question, innocent and yet filled with fear, echoes my own thoughts.


    "I... I don''t know," I admit softly, glancing down at her worried expression. "But his master... he''s cruel, Nikko. He might not be so forgiving."


    Llamiryl, walking ahead of us, doesn''t turn but speaks with the same measured calm. "Ryu didn''t meditate. He didn''t release the turmoil within him." She pauses, her gaze forward. "But what''s important is that he''s still fighting. That struggle within him, it means he hasn''t succumbed completely."


    The thought brings a sliver of comfort, but not much. What would Ryu''s master, the man who shaped him into this weapon of destruction, do when he realizes his pupil is still battling doubt? My mind spins with possibilities, none of them good. Would Ryu lie? Would he admit the truth?


    I can only hope that whatever comes next, Ryu finds the strength to face it¡ªnot with the darkness that his master commands of him, but with the light I know still flickers somewhere inside him.


    How much longer can he keep up this fight?


    Llamiryl steps forward, her hand rising gracefully as she summons another door into the void. The familiar, glowing outline of the door appears, casting faint light on the shadowy expanse around us. We hesitate for just a moment, and I feel the weight of everything we''ve just witnessed pulling at me. Ryu''s memory, the chains, the young version of himself¡ªthe doubt that still lingered in his heart after all this time. I wonder if he''s ever truly broken free of it, or if those chains still weigh him down.